Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2018  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/corsican01  napo 


THE 

ivmideJLibrary 


The  Corsican 

A  Diary  of  Napoleon's  Life 
in  His  Own  Words 


‘And  they  dared  to  say 
that  I  could  not  write!' 


Compiled  by 

R.  M.  JOHNSTON 


BOSTON  AND  NEW  YORK 

HOUGHTON  MIFFLIN  COMPANY 


(Tbe  #Utoer«tbe  $restt  Cambridge 

1930 


OOPYRIGHT,  I9IO,  BY  R.  M.  JOHNSTON 


ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


A  Diary  of  Napoleon’s  Life 

Q,  r\  i  ■ 

1769-1795 

August  15th,  1769.  Birth  at  Ajaccio. 

I  was  called  Napoleon;  that,  for  centuries  past,  had 
been  the  name  given  to  the  second  son  in  our  family. 

April,  1779.  Military  school  at  Brienne. 

I  entered  Brienne,  and  was  happy.  My  mind  was  be¬ 
ginning  to  work;  I  was  anxious  to  learn,  to  know,  to  get 
on;  I  devoured  books.  I  soon  became  the  talk  of  the 
school.  I  was  admired,  envied;  I  was  conscious  of  my 
powers;  I  enjoyed  my  superiority. 

October  12th,  1783.  (To  Charles  Buonaparte.)  My  dear 
father:  Your  letter,  as  you  may  well  imagine,  gave  me 
little  enough  pleasure;  but  as  your  return  to  Corsica  is 
necessitated  by  your  illness  and  by  that  of  a  family  that 
is  so  near  to  me,  I  can  but  approve,  and  must  try  to  con¬ 
sole  myself. 

June  25th,  1784.  My  brother  lacks  the  courage  to  face 
the  dangers  of  action,  and  regards  the  military  profession 
from  the  garrison  point  of  view. 

July  7th.  My  dear  father  arrived  here  on  the  21st  with 
Luciano  and  the  two  young  ladies.  Joseph  is  in  the  class 
of  rhetoric,  and  could  do  better  if  he  would  only  work. 

October  29th.  (At  Brienne)  every  one  said  of  me:  That 
boy  is  no  good  except  at  geometry.  I  was  not  very  popu¬ 
lar.  I  was  dry  as  parchment. 


4  THE  CORSICAN  [1784-87 

October  80th.  Leaves  Brienne  for  the  Military  College  at 
Paris. 

March  28th,  1785,  Paris: 

We  have  lost  our  father,  the  sole  support  of  our  youth. 
Our  country  has  lost  a  keeD,  enlightened,  and  honest  citi¬ 
zen.  It -was  so  decreed  by  the  Supreme  Being! 

(To  Madame  Buonaparte.)  My  dear  mother:  It  is  for 
you  to  console  us,  the  event  demands  it.  Our  affection, 
our  devotion,  will  be  doubled,  to  make  you  forget,  so  far 
as  it  is  possible,  the  incalculable  loss  of  a  beloved  husband. 

October  30th.  Second  lieutenant  of  artillery ,  regiment  of 
La  Ffoe. 

April  26th,  1786,  Valence: 

To-day  Paoli  enters  his  sixty-first  year.  The  Corsicans 
have  already,  in  a  just  cause,  shaken  off  the  yoke  of  the 
Genoese;  they  can  do  as  much  with  that  of  the  French 
Amen! 

May  3d.  Always  solitary  among  men,  I  am  here,  withvt 
doors,  dreaming,  and  giving  full  vent  to  all  my  melan¬ 
choly.  To  what  will  it  drive  me  to-day  ?  To  thoughts  of 
death.  Still  at  the  dawn  of  life,  I  may  hope  for  many  days 
to  come.  It  is  now  six  or  seven  years  since  I  last  saw  my 
country.  What  madness,  then,  drives  me  to  self-destruc¬ 
tion  ?  Doubtless  it  is  the  hollowness  of  life.  If  one  is  to 
die,  why  not  kill  one’s  self  ?  What  spectacle  awaits  me 
when  I  return  to  my  own  people?  My  compatriots 
laden  with  chains,  and  kissing  in  fear  the  hand  that 
strikes  them ! 

9th.  Virtue  and  the  love  of  truth  are  not  enough 
to  enable  a  man  to  argue  against  Rousseau.  He  was 
human;  and  so,  one  may  easily  believe,  liable  to  error. 


jet.  15-18] 


A  DIARY 


5 


July  29th.  (To  M.  Borde,  bookseller,  Geneva.)  Sir: 
This  is  to  request  you  to  forward  me  the  Memoirs  of  Mme. 
de  Valens  (sic),  sequel  to  the  Confessions  of  J.  J.  Rous¬ 
seau.  Pray  send  me  also  the  History  of  the  Revolutions  of 
Corsica,  and  a  list  of  books  you  may  have  relating  to  the 
island  of  Corsica,  or  that  you  could  get  for  me  quickly. 

I  will  remit  the  correct  amount  on  hearing  from  you. 
Address  your  letter:  Monsieur  Buonaparte,  Officer  of 
artillery,  regiment  of  La  Fere,  Valence,  Dauphine. 

September  20th,  Lyons: 

I  leave  Lyons  with  even  more  reluctance  than  I  did 
Valence.  I  like  the  place  so  much,  I  would  be  content  to 
spend  the  rest  of  my  days  here;  but  a  man  must  follow  his  / 
fate,  and  must  accept  the  conditions  of  his  profession.  A 
soldier  can  be  constant  to  nothing  but  his  flag. 

April  2d,  1787.  Napoleone  Buonaparte,  second  lieu¬ 
tenant  in  the  regiment  of  La  Fere  artillery,  begs  Msgr. 
Marshal  de  Segur  for  leave  of  absence  for  five  and  a  half 
months  from  the  16th  of  May  next. 

November  22d,  Paris: 

I  had  just  left  the  Italian  Opera  and  was  facing  the 
walks  of  the  Palais  Royal.  I  had  reached  the  iron  gates 
when  my  eyes  fell  on  a  woman.  The  time  of  day,  her 
appearance,  her  youth,  all  showed  clearly  enough  what 
she  was.  I  stared  at  her;  she  stopped.  Her  hesitation 
encouraged  me,  and  I  spoke  to  her  ...  I  spoke  to  her,  I, 
who  so  loathe  her  vile  trade,  I,  who  have  always  felt  my¬ 
self  contaminated  by  a  single  glance!  .  .  .  You  will  be 
cold,  I  said,  how  can  you  go  out  there  ?  —  Ah,  Monsieur, 
hope  keeps  me  warm.  I  must  finish  my  evening.  —  The 
indifference  with  which  she  spoke,  the  calmness  of  her 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1787-91 


0 

reply,  aroused  my  interest,  and  I  turned  back  with  her.  — 
You  don’t  look  very  strong;  I  am  surprised  that  you 
can  stand  doing  what  you  do.  —  Well,  Monsieur,  one  must 
do  something  for  one’s  living. — That  may  be,  but  surely 
you  could  find  some  employment  suited  to  your  health  ? 
— No,  Monsieur,  I  must  earn  the  money. 

I  was  interested,  pleased;  here  at  last  was  a  woman  who 
would  answer  my  questions,  a  result  which  previously 
I  had  not  always  attained ! 

July  1st,  1788,  Auxonne: 

I  have  no  interests  outside  my  work.  I  get  into  full 
dress  only  once  a  week.  Since  my  illness  I  sleep  very 
little,  incredibly  little !  I  go  to  bed  at  ten,  and  am  up  at 
four.  I  have  but  one  meal  a  day,  a  practice  that  agrees 
well  with  me. 

April  1st,  1789.  This  year  has  begun  hopefully  for  right 
thinkers,  and  after  all  these  centuries  of  feudal  barbarism 
and  political  slavery  it  is  surprising  to  see  how  the  word 
Liberty  sets  minds  on  fire  that  appeared  to  be  demoralized 
under  the  influence  of  luxury,  indulgence,  and  art.  While 
France  is  being  regenerated,  what  will  become  of  us 
unfortunate  Corsicans  ? 

16th,  Ajaccio: 

My  shattered  health  will  prevent  my  return  to  the 
regiment  before  the  15th  of  October. 

July  14th.  Capture  of  the  Bastille,  French  Revolution. 

August  28th,  1790.  Friday  night  a  gibbet  was  erected 
on  the  quay  with  this  inscription  over  it:  La  Lanterns  de 
Paris. 

February  6th,  1791,  St.  Vallier: 

Ivy  will  cling  to  the  first  met  tree,  that,  in  a  few  words, 


jit.  18-21] 


A  DIARY 


7 


is  the  whole  history  of  love.  What  is  love  ?  The  realiza¬ 
tion  of  his  weakness  that  sooner  or  later  pervades  the 
solitary  man,  a  sense  both  of  his  weakness  and  of  his  im¬ 
mortality: —  the  soul  finds  support,  is  doubled,  is  forti¬ 
fied;  the  blessed  tears  of  sympathy  flow,  —  there  is  love. 

8th,  Serve: 

Everywhere  the  peasants  stand  firm;  in  Dauphine, 
specially  so.  They  are  ready  to  die  for  the  Constitution., 
rHie  women  are  royalist.  This  is  not  surprising,  for  Lib¬ 
erty  is  lovelier  than  any  of  them  and  eclipses  them  all ! 

The  Patriotic  Club  would  do  well  to  present  Mirabeau 
with  a  complete  Corsican  dress,  that  is  to  say,  cap,  coat, 
breeches,  dagger,  pistol,  and  gun;  it  would  make  a  fine 
impression. 

April  24th,  Auxonne: 

Louis  is  studying  hard,  learning  to  write  French;  I  am 
teaching  him  mathematics  and  geometry.  He  reads  his¬ 
tory.  He  will  turn  out  extremely  well.  He  has  already 
acquired  quite  the  French  manner,  polish,  vivacity;  he 
can  enter  an  assembly,  bow  gracefully,  propound  the 
customary  questions  with  all  the  seriousness  and  dignity 
of  a  man  of  thirty.  I  see  well  enough  that  he  will  turn  out 
the  best  of  us  four.  It  must  be  said,  however,  that  none 
of  us  has  had  so  good  an  education. 

June  1st.  The  royalist  orators  have  undoubtedly  done 
much  towards  overturning  the  monarchy,  for  after  spend¬ 
ing  all  their  breath  in  empty  argumentation,  they  inva¬ 
riably  finish  up  by  declaring  that  a  republican  govern¬ 
ment  is  impossible  because  it  is  impossible! 

July  27th,  Valence: 


8 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1791-92 


Is  it  to  be  war  ? 

The  country  is  full  of  zeal,  of  enthusiasm.  Two  weeks 
ago,  in  a  meeting  of  twenty-two  clubs  from  the  three 
Departments,  a  petition  was  drawn  up  demanding  that 
the  king  be  brought  to  trial.  At  the  banquet  on  the  14th, 
I  proposed  the  health  of  the  patriots  of  Auxonne. 

September  20th,  Corte,  in  Corsica: 

M.  Volney  is  here,  and  in  a  few  days  we  shall  start 
together  on  a  tour  of  the  island.  M.  de  Volney’s  reputa¬ 
tion  in  the  republic  of  letters  is  founded  on  his  Voyage  in 
Egypt. 

February  1st,  1792,  Ajaccio: 

In  these  stormy  days  the  duty  of  a  good  Corsican  is  to 
remain  at  home.  The  general  in  command  has  offered  me 
a  commission  as  adjutant  major  of  a  volunteer  battalion. 

April.  War  of  the  First  Coalition. 

May  29th,  Paris: 

I  arrived  yesterday.  Paris  is  in  a  state  of  grave  agita¬ 
tion.  The  national  guards  on  duty  to  protect  the  king  at 
the  Tuileries  have  been  doubled. 

There  is  a  vast  amount  of  desertion  among  army  offi¬ 
cers.  From  every  point  of  view  the  situation  is  most 
critical. 

June  14th.  The  country  is  distracted  by  fanatical 
parties;  it  is  difficult  to  seize  the  thread  of  such  complex 
events;  how  it  will  all  turn  out  is  more  than  I  can  guess, 
but  the  aspect  of  things  is  very  revolutionary. 

18th.  No  news  of  the  army. 

20th.  Let  us  follow  this  rabble  !  Seven  to  eight  thou¬ 
sand  men,  armed  with  pikes,  axes,  swords,  guns,  spits, 
pointed  sticks,  marched  to  the  Assembly  to  present  a 


MT.  21-22] 


A  DIARY 


9 


petition.  Thence  they  proceeded  to  the  king.  The  garden 
of  the  Tuileries  was  closed,  and  was  guarded  by  15,000 
national  guards.  They  broke  down  the  gates,  entered 
the  palace,  placed  guns  in  position  opposite  the  king’s 
lodging,  smashed  through  four  doors,  and  presented  to 
the  king  two  cockades,  one  white,  the  other  tricolour. 
Choose,  —  they  said,  —  reign  here,  or  at  Coblentz!  The 
king  stood  it  well,  and  placed  a  red  cap  on  his  head. 

How  could  they  let  the  rabble  in  (to  the  Palace  yard)  ? 
They  ought  to  have  mowed  down  four  or  five  hundred  of 
them  with  cannon,  and  the  others  would  still  be  running. 

When  I  was  told  that  Louis  had  put  a  red  cap  on  his 
head  I  concluded  that  his  reign  was  over,  for  in  politics 
an  act  that  degrades  can  never  be  lived  down. 

July  3d.  I  am  bound  to  say  that  our  leaders  are  a  poor 
lot  of  men.  Seeing  the  whole  business  close  to,  shows 
clearly  enough  how  little  worth  while  it  is  to  attempt  to 
win  the  favour  of  the  people.  Each  one  pursues  his  indi¬ 
vidual  interest  and  tries  to  excel  in  horrors;  intrigues  are 
to-day  as  base  as  ever  they  were.  It  is  enough  to  destroy 
all  ambition. 

August  7th.  All  the  symptoms  are  that  violence  will 
break  out;  many  people  are  leaving  Paris. 

I  have  been  working  a  good  deal  at  astronomy  during 
my  stay  here.  It’s  a  splendid  amusement,  and  a  superb 
branch  of  science;  with  my  knowledge  of  mathematics  it 
required  very  little  effort  to  learn.  It  is  a  great  acquisi¬ 
tion. 

10th.  I  lodge  Rue  du  Mail,  Place  des  Victoires. 
At  the  sound  of  the  tocsin,  and  at  the  news  that  the 
Tuileries  were  attacked,  I  started  for  the  Carrousel. 


10 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1792-93 


Before  I  had  got  there,  in  the  Rue  des  Petits  Champs,  I 
was  passed  by  a  mob  of  horrible  looking  fellows  parading 
a  head  stuck  on  a  pike.  Thinking  I  looked  too  much  of 
a  gentleman,  they  wanted  me  to  shout  Vive  la  Nation! 
which  I  promptly  did,  as  may  easily  be  imagined. 

The  palace  was  being  attacked  by  the  vilest  rabble. 
After  the  palace  had  been  captured  and  the  king  had 
withdrawn  to  the  Assembly,  I  ventured  cautiously  into 
the  gardens.  Never  since  that  day,  no,  not  on  all  my  bat¬ 
tlefields,  have  I  had  such  an  impression  of  masses  of  dead 
men  as  the  Swiss  then  produced  on  me. 

As  I  witnessed  the  storming  of  the  Tuileries  and  the 
capture  of  the  king,  I  was  far  from  thinking  that  I  should 
one  day  stand  in  his  place,  and  that  that  palace  would  be 
my  abode! 

After  the  victory  of  the  Marseillais,  I  came  across  one 
who  was  on  the  point  of  killing  a  Garde  du  Corps.  I  said 
to  him :  Man  of  the  South,  let  us  save  this  unfortunate 
fellow!  —  Are  you  a  Southerner?  — Yes!  —  All  right,  we 
will  save  him! 

September  22d.  Proclamation  of  the  French  Republic. 

October  18th,  Ajaccio: 

I  wanted  to  get  to  Bonifacio  to  restore  order,  but  the 
general  has  sent  for  me,  and  I  shall  have  to  go  to  Corte. 

The  latest  news  is  to  the  effect  that  the  enemy  have 
evacuated  Verdun  and  Longwy;  our  men  are  not  going 
to  sleep.  Savoy  and  Nice  are  ours,  Sardinia  will  soon  be 
attacked. 

January  11th,  1793,  Olmette: 

(To  the  municipal  officials  of  Bonifacio.)  We  shall 
reach  your  city  to-morrow,  under  orders  from  General 


jet.  22-24] 


A  DIARY 


11 


Paoli.  I  shall  have  two  companies  with  me.  I  know  your 
good  will  and  patriotism,  and  do  not  doubt  you  will 
bestir  yourselves  to  provide  for  the  troops. 

Buonaparte, 
Lieutenant-Colonel  of  the 
National  Volunteers  of  Ajaccio. 

July.  Revolt  of  southern  France  against  the  Republic. 

August.  The  supper  at  Beaucaire. 

I  happened  to  be  at  Beaucaire  on  the  last  day  of  the 
fair,  and  chanced  to  sup  with  two  merchants  from  Mar¬ 
seilles,  one  from  Nimes,  and  a  Montpellier  manufacturer. 

(The  Soldier.)  You  see  what  civil  war  means;  we  rend, 
we  hate,  we  kill  one  another!  Why  should  you  fear  the 
army  ?  The  army  respects  Marseilles  because  no  city  has 
sacrificed  more  for  the  general  good.  Think  better  of  us, 
and  you  will  have  no  better  friends.  Believe  me,  shake 
off  the  yoke  of  the  handful  of  rascals  who  are  carry¬ 
ing  you  straight  down  the  path  of  counter-revolution; 
reestablish  your  old  authorities;  accept  the  constitution; 
and  the  army  will  immediately  march  off  to  make  the 
Spaniards,  who  are  too  much  puffed  up  with  a  few  suc¬ 
cesses,  dance  the  Carmagnole. 

28th.  Occupation  of  Toulon  by  the  British. 

September  16th,  in  front  of  Toulon. 

It  is  the  guns  capture  fortresses. 

19th.  Three  days  after  my  arrival  the  army  had  its 
artillery  organized. 

October  25th.  The  guns  are  beginning  to  do  things. 

November  14th.  The  plan  for  the  capture  of  Toulon  which 
I  have  presented  to  the  generals  is  the  only  practical  one. 


12 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1793-93 


28th.  This  is  the  battery  of  the  men  without  fear! 

29th.  What  is  this  young  man’s  name  ? 

(Junot !) 

He  will  get  on. 

30th.  The  enemy,  realizing  the  importance  of  the  bat¬ 
tery,  attacked  it  in  strong  force,  carried  it,  and  spiked 
the  guns.  Half  an  hour  later  we  recaptured  it.  General 
Dugommier  fought  with  truly  republican  courage. 

December  7th.  We  are  much  in  the  same  position.  The 
army  is  30,000  strong. 

17th.  Go  and  rest,  we  have  captured  Toulon;  day  after 
to-morrow  you  shall  sleep  there. 

24th.  The  enemy  beat  a  very  hasty  retreat.  We  have 
captured  most  of  their  baggage.  If  the  wind  had  held 
them  up  another  four  hours,  they  were  lost. 

January  4th,  1794,  Marseilles: 

I  shall  have  guns  placed  at  the  fort  so  as  to  command 
the  city.  The  batteries  are  in  an  absurd  state. 

20th.  Within  a  fortnight  I  hope  to  get  the  coast 
from  the  Rhone  to  the  Var  in  good  shape. 

February  12th.  They  have  spent  lots  of  money  on  the 
coast  and  made  a  bad  job  of  it. 

April  1st.  In  command  of  the  artillery,  army  of  the  Alps. 

2d.  We  open  the  campaign  with  30,000  men. 

June  20th.  The  army’s  objective  is  the  valley  of  the 
Stura. 

July  23d.  Revolution  of  Thermidor. 

August  7th,  Antibes: 

(To  the  representatives  Albitte  and  Saliceti.)  You  have 
relieved  me  from  duty  and  ordered  me  under  arrest.  You 
have  branded  me  without  a  sentence,  or  sentenced  me 


<et.  24-25] 


A  DIARY 


13 


without  a  hearing.  Have  I  not,  ever  since  the  Revolution 
began,  constantly  shown  my  devotion  to  right  principles? 
Have  I  not  taken  my  share  in  the  struggle  both  against 
the  internal  foe  and,  as  a  soldier,  against  the  foreigner?  I 
have  sacrificed  everything  for  the  republic.  I  served  at  the 
siege  of  Toulon  with  some  distinction,  and  with  the  army 
I  earned  my  share  of  laurels  at  the  capture  of  Saorgio. 

Saliceti,  you  have  known  me  five  years.  What  have 
you  seen  in  me  that  is  suspect  to  the  Revolution  ? 

14th.  (To  the  representatives  of  the  people.)  Citizens, 
herewith  you  will  find  my  replies  to  your  four  questions. 
Since  appearing  to  have  forfeited  the  esteem  of  free  men, 
my  conscience  enables  me  to  remain  calm,  but  my  heart 
is  torn,  and  I  feel  that,  with  a  cool  head  but  a  warm 
heart,  I  cannot  endure  a  life  that  is  under  the  cloud  of 
suspicion. 

19th.  (To  Junot.)  I  appreciate  all  the  friendliness  of 
the  offer  you  make  me,  my  dear  Junot;  you  know  long 
since  all  the  friendship  I  feel  for  you,  and  that  you 
can  count  on  it.  Men  may  be  unjust  to  me,  but  my 
innocence  remains.  My  conscience  is  easy,  therefore  do 
nothing;  you  would  only  compromise  me. 

March  22d,  1795,  Paris: 

(To  Junot.)  You  have  nothing,  save  your  lieuten¬ 
ant’s  shoulder-strap.  Paulette  hasn’t  even  that.  Sum 
up;  you  have  nothing;  she  has  nothing;  what  is  the 
total?  —  Nothing.  You  therefore  cannot  marry  just  at 
present;  we  must  wait.  Perhaps  we  shall  see  better  days, 
my  friend! 

April  1st.  Saliceti  has  done  me  a  grievous  injury.  He 
broke  my  career  just  as  it  was  opening  out.  He  withered 


14 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1795 


my  ideas  of  glory  on  their  stem.  That  man  is  my  evil 
genius.  No,  I  can  forgive;  but  forget,  —  that  is  another 
matter. 

May  18th.  Day  of  the  1st  of  Prairial. 

If  we  continue  to  drag  our  revolution  through  the  mud 
in  this  way,  one  will  soon  be  ashamed  of  being  a  French¬ 
man.  (Barras)  is  at  this  moment  at  the  end  of  the  boule¬ 
vard  with  a  considerable  body  of  troops,  and  intends, 
so  he  told  me,  to  open  with  shell.  I  advised  him  not  to 
do  it. 

June  22d.  I  am  appointed  brigadier-general  in  the 
army  of  the  West.  I  am  ill,  which  compels  me  to  ask  for 
leave. 

To-day  the  Constitution  is  being  read  in  the  Conven¬ 
tion. 

July  1st.  In  the  present  situation  of  Europe  the  King  of 
Sardinia  obviously  must  want  peace.  We  must  carry  the 
war  into  his  country,  and  manoeuvre  the  Austrians  into 
such  a  position  that  we  can  eventually  operate  against 
them.  The  army  of  Italy  must  drive  the  enemy  from 
Loano,  threaten  Piedmont,  conquer  Lombardy,  pene¬ 
trate  into  the  Tyrol,  and  effect  its  junction  with  the  army 
of  the  Rhine. 

12th.  There  is  an  astounding  revival  of  luxury,  plea¬ 
sure,  and  art.  The  women  are  everywhere. 

18th.  Junot  is  here,  going  the  pace,  and  spending  as 
much  of  his  father’s  money  as  he  can.  Marmont  is  at  the 
siege  of  Mainz. 

24th.  The  news  from  the  South  is  distressing.  Let  us 
hope  for  a  strong  and  well-organized  government  that  will 
put  a  stop  to  all  this. 


MI.  25-26] 


A  DIARY 


15 


25th.  (To  Joseph  Buonaparte).  It  must  be  on  pur¬ 
pose  that  you  make  no  mention  of  Desiree  (Clary);  I 
don’t  even  know  if  she  is  still  alive. 

August  17th.  I  have  been  ordered  for  duty  in  the  army 
of  the  Vendee:  I  refused. 

20th.  I  am  appointed  to  the  topographical  bureau  of 
the  Committee  of  Public  Safety.  I  could,  for  the  asking, 
get  sent  to  Turkey  as  general  to  reorganize  the  artillery 
of  the  Grand  Seignior. 

Everything  is  quiet  here  for  the  moment,  but  it  may  be 
that  a  storm  is  brewing. 

25th.  (To  Joseph.)  I  hope  a  consulship  can  be  ob¬ 
tained  for  you. 

The  primaries  are  to  be  convened  to  elect  a  third  of 
the  legislature. 

29th.  The  army  of  the  Interior  has  accepted  the  Con¬ 
stitution.  Some  of  the  Sections  of  Paris  are  demanding 
that  the  troops  be  withdrawn,  and  the  decree  repealed. 

September  5th.  The  Committee  thinks  that  I  cannot 
leave  France  so  long  as  the  war  continues.  I  shall  be 
reinstated  in  the  artillery. 

If  I  stay  here,  I  may  possibly  get  bitten  with  the  notion 
of  getting  married. 

6th.  (To  Joseph.)  The  consulship  of  Chio  is  vacant; 
but  you  told  me  you  had  no  use  for  an  island.  I  hope 
for  something  better. 

To-day  the  primary  assemblies  for  Paris  are  meeting; 
there  are  many  posters,  but  we  hope  all  will  go  off  quietly. 
I  am  very  pleased  with  Louis;  he  fulfils  all  my  hopes; 
he’s  a  good  fellow,  but  then  he  is  built  after  the  same 
fashion  as  I  am:  vivacity,  wit,  health,  talent,  trust- 


16 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1795 


worthiness,  benevolence,  —  he  has  everything  for  him. 
You  know,  my  dear  fellow,  that  I  live  only  for  the  happi¬ 
ness  of  my  own  family. 

7th.  All  is  quiet.  It  is  a  mistake  to  view  the  situation 
tragically.  The  Republic,  powerful  abroad,  will  soon 
succeed  in  reestablishing  order  at  home. 

11th.  The  primary  assemblies  refuse  to  accept  the 
decree. 

27th.  There  is  considerable  uneasiness,  and  much  in¬ 
flammable  material. 

October  3d.  (11  Vendemiaire.) 

Paris  is  ablaze  since  this  morning.  I  must  be  cautious. 
I  have  little  enough  influence. 

4th.  (12  Vendemiaire.) 

I  am  going  out  to  get  news. 

I  found  several  deputies  in  a  state  of  great  alarm, 
among  others  Cambaceres.  They  expected  to  be  attacked 
next  day,  and  didn’t  know  what  to  do;  my  reply  was, 
Give  me  cannon.  This  suggestion  paralyzed  them. 

The  night  passed,  and  no  decision  come  to. 

5th  (13  Vendemiaire),  morning  : 

The  news  was  very  bad.  They  then  put  the  matter 
in  my  hands,  and  set  to  discussing  whether  they  had  the 
right  to  repel  force  by  force.  Do  you  intend  to  wait,  — 
said  I,  —  until  the  people  give  you  permission  to  fire 
at  them  ?  You  have  appointed  me,  and  I  am  compro¬ 
mised;  it  is  only  fair  that  I  should  do  the  business  my 
own  way.  —  On  that  I  left  the  lawyers  to  drown  them¬ 
selves  in  their  own  flood  of  words,  and  got  the  troops 
on  the  move. 


srr.  26] 


A  DIARY 


17 


6th,  2  A.  M.: 

(To  Joseph.)  At  last,  it ’s  all  over,  and  my  first  thought  is 
to  send  you  the  news.  The  royalists  were  getting  bolder 
every  day.  The  Convention  had  ordered  the  Section 
Lepelletier  to  be  disarmed;  but  the  Section  resisted  the 
troops.  Menou  was  immediately  relieved  from  duty.  The 
Convention  appointed  Barras  to  command  the  army;  and 
the  Committees  selected  me  as  second  in  command.  We 
made  our  arrangements;  the  enemy  attacked  us;  we 
killed  great  numbers  of  them.  We  have  disarmed  the 
Sections.  Good  fortune  is  with  me.  My  love  to  Eugenie 
and  to  Julie. 

11th.  I  am  appointed  general  second  in  command  of 
the  army  of  the  Interior. 

20th.  A  citoyen  Billon  has  asked  for  Paulette’s  hand; 
he  has  no  money;  I  have  written  to  Mamma  that  it  is 
out  of  the  question. 

25th.  I  am  appointed  to  command  in  chief  the  army  of 
the  Interior. 


1796 


March  9th.  This  nineteenth  day  of  the  month  of  Ven- 
t6se  in  the  fourth  year  of  the  Republic,  this  deed  of  mar¬ 
riage  between  Napoleone  Buonaparte,  general-in-chief  of 
the  army  of  the  Interior,  twenty-eight  years  of  age,  born 
at  Ajaccio,  Department  of  Corsica,  domiciled  in  Paris, 
Rue  d’Antin,  son  of  Charles  Buonaparte,  gentleman,  and 
of  Letizia  Ramolini; 

And  Marie  Joseph  Rose  Detascher,  twenty-eight  years 
of  age,  born  in  the  island  of  Martinique,  in  the  Windward 
Islands,  domiciled  in  Paris,  Rue  Chantereine,  daughter  of 
Joseph  Gaspard  Detascher,  captain  of  dragoons,  and  of 
Rose  Claire  Desvergers  de  Lannois,  his  wife. 

11th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  I  had  asked  citoyen  Barras 
to  inform  the  Directoire  of  my  marriage  with  the  citoy- 
enne  Tascher  Beauharnais.  The  trust  which  the  Direc¬ 
toire  has  reposed  in  me  made  it  a  duty  to  inform  it  of  all 
my  actions.  This  is  one  more  bond  that  draws  me  to  our 
country;  it  is  a  pledge  of  my  firm  resolve  to  seek  salva¬ 
tion  only  in  the  Republic. 

21st.  Departure  for  Italy. 

27th,  Nice: 

Soldiers!  you  are  naked  and  starving;  the  Government 
owes  you  much  and  can  give  you  nothing.  Among  these 
rocks,  your  patience,  your  courage,  are  admirable;  but  not 
one  ray  of  glory  can  shine  down  on  you.  I  will  lead  you 
into  the  most  fertile  plain  of  the  earth.  Wealthy  cities, 
great  provinces,  will  be  in  your  power;  and  there  await 


XT.  26] 


A  DIARY 


19 


you  honour,  glory,  and  riches.  Soldiers  of  Italy,  will  your 
courage,  will  your  constancy  fail  ? 

28th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  I  joined  the  army  a  few 
days  ago;  yesterday  I  assumed  command.  I  have  in¬ 
formed  the  troops,  in  your  name,  of  your  satisfaction 
with  their  conduct  and  their  patience.  This  pleased  the 
men,  and  especially  the  officers,  very  much.  One  battal¬ 
ion  has  mutinied,  because  it  had  neither  boots  nor  pay. 
I  ordered  the  grenadiers  under  arrest . 

29th.  General  Alexandre  Berthier  is  appointed  chief 
of  staff  to  the  army  of  Italy. 

April  6th,  Albenga: 

I  have  shifted  headquarters  to  Albenga.  This  move¬ 
ment  has  drawn  the  enemy  out  of  winter  quarters.  They 
have  moved  their  outposts  up  to  Dego.  The  King  of  Sar¬ 
dinia  is  displaying  much  activity. 

The  destitution  of  the  army  is  alarming.  I  have  many 
difficulties  to  overcome,  but  it  can  be  done.  The  absolute 
misery  of  the  army  has  broken  its  discipline,  and  without 
discipline  there  can  be  no  victories.  The  Piedmontese  are 
40,000  strong  in  infantry;  the  Austrians  have  34,000.  I 
have  actually  45,000  men. 

At  Oneglia  I  found  some  statuary  of  considerable 
value.  I  ordered  an  auction,  from  which  we  may  derive 
30,000  or  40,000  francs. 

11th.  Fighting  began  at  eight  o’clock  this  morning.  I 
shall  attack.  To-morrow  we  will  advance  on  the  enemy 
all  along  our  right. 

12th,  Carcare: 

Vive  la  Republique!  This  day,  23d  of  Germinal,  the 
divisions  of  General  Massena  and  of  General  Laharpe 


20 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


attacked  the  Austrians,  who,  under  the  command  of  Gen¬ 
eral  Beaulieu,  numbered  13,000,  and  occupied  the  impor¬ 
tant  position  of  Montenotte.  The  republicans  defeated 
the  Austrians  completely,  killing  and  wounding  3000  men. 

At  night: 

I  have  just  been  over  the  battlefield;  there  were  prison¬ 
ers  and  dead  on  all  sides. 

14th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  The  campaign  of  Italy  has 
begun.  I  owe  you  an  account  of  the  battle  of  Monte¬ 
notte. 

General  Beaulieu,  with  one  division,  attacked  the  right 
of  our  army.  On  the  (12th)  at  daybreak,  Beaulieu  and 
Laharpe  engaged,  when  Massena  appeared  on  the 
enemy’s  flank  and  rear,  spreading  destruction  and  panic. 
The  rout  of  the  enemy  was  complete. 

15th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  To-day  I  have  to  inform 
you  of  the  battle  of  Millesimo.  The  enemy,  surrounded 
on  all  sides,  had  no  time  even  to  surrender;  our  columns 
scattered  death,  panic,  and  flight.  General  Provera,  with 
the  body  he  commanded,  surrendered  at  Cosseria.  Our 
soldiers  pursued  the  enemy  on  all  sides  unflaggingly.  We 
have  in  this  glorious  battle  taken  7000  to  9000  prisoners, 
22  guns,  and  15  flags. 

The  chef  de  brigade  of  the  39th  having  been  killed,  I 
have  appointed  citoyen  Lannes  to  replace  him. 

16th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  To-day  I  must  render  you 
an  account  of  our  action  at  Dego.  We  estimate  the 
enemy’s  loss  at  2000  men.  Major  Murat  contributed 
largely  to  our  success. 

The  enemy  are  much  stronger  than  we  anticipated, 
fight  well,  and  outnumber  us  in  cavalry  and  artillery. 


«t.  26] 


A  DIARY 


21 


I  have  not  a  single  engineer  officer  to  reconnoitre  Ceva, 
and  must  go  there  myself. 

22d,  Lesegno: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  I  have  to  render  account  of  the 
action  at  Mondovi  and  of  our  occupation  of  that  city. 
Driven  from  Ceva,  the  Piedmontese  army  took  up  a  posi¬ 
tion  at  the  confluence  of  the  Corsaglia  and  the  Tanaro, 
their  right  on  Vico,  their  centre  on  the  Bicocca.  General 
Serrurier  attacked  their  right,  crossed  the  bridge  under 
fire,  and  after  three  hours’  fighting  drove  them  from  the 
village.  The  enemy’s  position  was  very  strong.  We  spent 
the  day  making  demonstrations  so  as  to  cover  our  real 
intentions.  My  object  was  to  throw  myself  on  Mondovi. 
However,  at  two  in  the  morning,  General  Colli  began  his 
retreat  in  the  direction  of  that  city.  At  daybreak  the 
struggle  began  in  the  village  of  Vico.  The  enemy  lost  1800 
men,  11  flags,  and  8  guns.  The  20th  dragoons,  led  into 
action  by  citoyen  Murat,  distinguished  itself. 

(To  the  army.)  The  general  in  command  congratulates 
the  army  on  its  courage,  and  on  its  daily  successes  against 
the  enemy;  but  he  has  seen  with  horror  the  frightful  pil¬ 
lage  committed  by  degraded  individuals  who  rejoin  their 
corps  after  the  battle  is  over  to  indulge  in  excesses  that 
disgrace  the  army  and  France.  It  is  therefore  ordered: 
the  generals  shall,  within  twenty-four  hours,  hand  in  a 
report  on  the  conduct  of  all  commanding  officers  under 
their  orders.  The  generals  are  empowered  to  relieve  from 
duty  all  officers  who,  by  their  example,  have  counte¬ 
nanced  the  horrible  pillage  of  these  last  few  days.  Their 
names  shall  be  sent  to  their  Departments  so  that  they  may 
incur  the  contempt  of  their  fellow  citizens. 


22 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 


23d,  Carru: 

(To  General  Colli.)  Sir:  The  Directoire  has  reserved  to 
itself  the  right  of  negotiating  peace;  the  plenipotentiaries 
of  the  king  your  master  must  therefore  proceed  to  Paris. 
The  military  and  moral  situation  of  the  two  armies  makes 
an  armistice  pure  and  simple  entirely  out  of  the  question. 
I  must  decline,  on  vague  presumptions,  to  suspend  my 
march.  There  is,  however,  a  way  of  attaining  your  object; 
it  is  by  placing  me  in  possession  of  Coni,  Alessandria,  and 
Tortona.  This  proposal  is  a  very  moderate  one. 

24th.  An  armistice  for  one  month,  guaranteed  by  the 
possession  of  two  fortresses,  would  be  of  great  service  to 
the  Republic.  It  would  give  me  time  enough  to  overrun 
Austrian  Lombardy. 

(To  the  Directoire.)  You  cannot  conceive  the  state  that 
this  army  is  in,  —  it  has  no  bread,  no  discipline.  Our  lack 
of  carts,  our  bad  horses,  our  rapacious  commissaries,  have 
reduced  us  to  absolute  destitution.  The  life  I  lead  is  un¬ 
believable;  worn  out  with  my  day’s  work,  I  have  to  sit  up 
all  night  to  administer,  and  to  proceed  in  person  every¬ 
where  to  restore  order.  Our  starving  soldiers  commit  ex¬ 
cesses  that  make  one  ashamed  to  be  a  man.  I  shall  make 
some  terrible  examples.  I  will  restore  order,  or  cease  to 
command  these  bandits.  I  have  to  face  100,000  men  with 
only  34,000  infantry  and  3500  cavalry. 

Citoyen  Junot,  my  aide-de-camp,  will  present  21  flags 
to  you.  The  army  of  Italy  in  sending  you  these  standards, 
certificates  of  its  valour,  charges  me  to  assure  you  of  its 
devotion  to  the  Constitution. 

26th,  Cherasco: 

All  goes  well.  The  pillage  has  decreased.  This  first 


mt.  26] 


A  DIARY 


23 


excess  of  an  army  that  lacked  everything  is  wearing 
off.  The  wretched  men  are  excusable;  they  have  reached 
the  promised  land,  and  cannot  but  be  at  it.  To-morrow 
some  of  the  men  who  have  rifled  a  church  will  be  shot.  It  is 
a  painful  thing  to  have  to  do,  and  costs  me  many  pangs; 
horrors  have  been  committed  that  make  me  shudder;  for¬ 
tunately  the  Piedmontese  army  in  its  retreat  behaved 
even  worse.  This  splendid  country  will  be  of  great  help  to 
us;  from  Mondovi  alone  we  can  raise  a  million. 

(To  the  army.)  Soldiers!  In  fifteen  days  you  have  won 
six  victories,  captured  twenty-one  flags,  fifty-five  guns, 
several  fortresses,  conquered  the  richest  part  of  Pied¬ 
mont;  you  have  made  15,000  prisoners;  you  have  killed 
or  wounded  nearly  10,000  men. 

Until  now  you  have  fought  for  barren  rocks.  Lacking 
everything,  you  have  accomplished  everything.  You 
have  won  battles  without  cannon,  crossed  rivers  without 
bridges,  made  forced  marches  without  boots,  bivouacked 
without  brandy,  and  often  without  bread.  Only  the 
phalanx  of  the  Republic,  only  the  soldiers  of  Liberty, 
could  endure  the  things  that  you  have  suffered. 

But,  soldiers,  you  have  really  done  nothing,  if  there 
still  lies  a  task  before  you.  As  yet,  neither  Milan  nor 
Turin  is  yours.  Our  country  has  the  right  to  expect 
great  things  of  you;  will  you  be  worthy  of  that  trust? 
There  are  more  battles  before  you,  more  cities  to  capture, 
more  rivers  to  cross.  You  all  burn  to  carry  forward  the 
glory  of  the  French  people;  to  dictate  a  glorious  peace; 
and  to  be  able,  when  you  return  to  your  villages,  to  ex¬ 
claim  with  pride:  “I  belonged  to  the  conquering  army  of 
Italy!” 


24 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


.  Friends,  that  conquest,  I  promise,  shall  be  yours;  but 
there  is  a  condition  you  must  swear  to  observe:  to  respect 
the  people  you  are  liberating;  to  repress  horrible  pillage. 
All  plunderers  will  be  shot  without  mercy. 

People  of  Italy,  the  French  army  is  here  to  break  your 
chains;  you  may  greet  it  with  confidence. 

28th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  You  will  find  herewith 
the  armistice  agreed  on  last  night  between  General  La 
Tour,  commanding  the  Piedmontese  army,  and  myself. 
Ceva,  Coni,  and  Alessandria  are  in  our  power.  If  you 
should  fail  to  come  to  a  settlement  with  Sardinia,  I  can 
hold  these  fortresses  and  march  on  Turin.  Meanwhile,  to¬ 
morrow  I  move  against  Beaulieu.  I  shall  seize  Lombardy, 
and  before  a  month  has  passed  I  expect  to  be  in  the 
mountains  of  the  Tyrol.  As  to  Sardinia,  you  can  dictate 
whatever  conditions  of  peace  you  choose,  since  I  am  in 
possession  of  the  chief  fortresses.  If  you  will  continue  to 
trust  me  and  to  give  my  plans  your  approval,  success  is 
certain:  Italy  is  yours. 

(To  General  Laharpe.)  Start  forAcquiat  once,  and  pur¬ 
sue  the  Austrians;  they  are  withdrawing  and  will  cross 
the  Po. 

29th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  My  columns  are  moving; 
Beaulieu  is  retreating;  I  hope  I  shall  catch  him.  I  shall 
raise  several  millions  from  the  Duke  of  Parma.  He  will 
send  you  proposals  for  peace,  but  don’t  be  in  a  hurry; 
give  me  time  to  make  him  pay  the  expenses  of  the  cam¬ 
paign.  If  you  should  not  conclude  peace  with  the  King 
of  Sardinia,  if  your  intention  is  to  dethrone  him,  you  must 
play  with  him  for  several  weeks,  and  notify  me  at  once; 
I  can  then  seize  Valenza  and  march  on  Turin. 


jejT.  26] 


A  DIARY 


25 


May  1st,  Acqui: 

(To  Faypoult,  at  Genoa.)  We  are  at  Acqui  since  yester¬ 
day.  Beaulieu’s  retreat  is  so  rapid  that  we  have  failed  to 
reach  him.  Send  me  a  memorandum,  geographical,  his¬ 
torical,  political,  and  topographical,  on  the  imperial  fiefs 
in  the  neighbourhood  of  Genoa.  Send  me  a  memorandum 
on  the  Dukes  of  Parma,  of  Piacenza,  and  of  Modena, 
their  troops,  fortresses,  and  resources;  send  me  also  a 
schedule  of  the  pictures,  statues,  cabinets,  and  curios  of 
Milan,  Parma,  Piacenza,  Modena,  and  Bologna.  The 
Duke  of  Parma  was  to  have  concurred  in  the  peace  we 
made  with  Spain;  how  was  it  this  was  not  done  ? 

Send  6000  pairs  of  boots  to  Tortona  immediately. 

6th,  Tortona: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  Yesterday  we  were  cannonading 
the  Austrians  beyond  the  Po.  This  river  is  wide  and  very 
difficult  to  cross.  My  plan  is  to  cross  it  as  near  Milan  as 
possible,  so  as  to  leave  no  further  obstacle  between  me 
and  that  capital.  To-day  we  march  on  Piacenza.  If  I 
were  to  wait  for  a  couple  of  pontoon  bridges,  I  am  certain 
we  should  not  get  over  in  July;  my  plan  is  to  cross  with 
rafts  and  flying  bridges. 

It  would  be  of  advantage  if  you  could  send  me  three  or 
four  artists  of  repute  to  select  the  things  we  want  to  send 
to  Paris. 

Since  the  campaign  opened,  General  Berthier,  chief  of 
staff,  has  been  constantly  by  my  side  in  action,  and  at 
night  at  his  desk;  it  is  impossible  to  display  greater  en¬ 
ergy,  together  with  zeal,  courage,  and  technical  knowledge. 

7th.  Castel  San  Giovanni: 

The  Austrian  army  had  intrenched  itself  to  cover  the 


26 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1790 


Milanese.  After  various  military  and  diplomatic  feints 
to  persuade  it  that  I  intended  to  cross  at  Valenza,  I  have 
made  a  forced  march  with  5000  grenadiers  and  1500  horse 
on  Castel  San  Giovanni. 

9  A.  M.  At  the  crossing  of  the  Po. 

We  have  reached  the  crossing  of  the  Po,  where  the  en¬ 
emy  shows  about  150  cavalry;  the  infantry  must  still  be 
in  the  direction  of  Valenza.  The  general-in-chief  is  there¬ 
fore  determined  to  cross  at  once  with  the  advance  guard. 

We  jumped  into  the  boats.  Chef  de  brigade  Lannes, 
brave  and  intelligent,  was  first  on  the  bank.  The  divi¬ 
sions  of  the  army  are  hurrying  their  march,  since  our 
movement  is  now  unmasked. 

Afternoon : 

All  the  advance  guard  and  Laharpe’s  division  are 
across  the  Po. 

8th.  Beaulieu,  perceiving  our  movement,  realizes  too 
late  that  his  fortifications  at  Pavia  are  useless,  and 
that  the  French  republicans  are  not  so  foolish  as  was 
Francis  I! 

9th.  (To  Carnot.)  Beaulieu  has  been  surprised;  his 
moves  are  weak,  and  he  constantly  walks  into  the  traps 
that  are  set  for  him.  What  we  have  captured  from  the 
enemy  is  incalculable.  I  am  sending  you  twenty  pictures 
by  the  greatest  masters,  Correggio,  Michael  Angelo.  I 
owe  you  special  thanks  for  your  attentions  to  my  wife;  I 
commend  her  to  your  care;  I  love  her  madly .  I  hope,  if  all 
goes  well,  to  send  about  ten  millions  to  Paris,  which  might 
be  useful  for  the  army  of  the  Rhine.  Since  Stengel’s  death 
I  have  not  one  single  general  officer  of  artillery  who  fights. 


mi.  26] 


A  DIARY 


27 


I  need  two  or  three  adjutant-generals  who  have  dash  and 
a  firm  resolve  not  to  execute  scientific  retreats. 

At  night: 

The  enemy  is  retreating  on  Lodi. 

11th,  Lodi: 

We  made  our  way  into  Lodi,  and  found  the  bridge 
swept  by  30  guns.  The  fire  was  very  hot.  As  soon  as  the 
troops  got  up  they  were  formed  in  solid  column,  sup¬ 
ported  by  the  grenadier  battalions,  the  men  cheering  for 
the  Republic.  The  bridge,  200  yards  in  length,  was  at¬ 
tacked.  The  enemy’s  fire  was  terrible.  The  head  of  our 
column  appeared  to  waver.  Generals  Berthier,  Massena, 
Lannes,  rushed  to  the  front  and  carried  uncertain  fortune 
with  them.  Our  stalwart  column  broke  down  all  resist¬ 
ance;  in  a  flash,  the  hostile  army  was  scattered. 

The  battle  of  Lodi  has  conquered  Lombardy  for  the 
Republic. 

Evening :  (The  grenadiers  acclaim  General  Bonaparte 
as  the  little  corporal.) 

14th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  Yesterday  I  sent  one  divi¬ 
sion  to  Milan;  Beaulieu  is  at  Mantua. 

I  think  it  unwise  to  divide  the  army  of  Italy  in  two; 
it  is  against  the  interests  of  the  Republic  to  give  it  to 
two  generals.  The  move  on  Rome,  Leghorn,  Naples,  is  a 
small  matter.  There  should  not  only  be  a  single  general, 
but  he  should  be  unfettered  in  his  judgment  and  opera¬ 
tions.  I  have  conducted  this  campaign  without  consulting 
any  one;  I  should  have  done  no  good  had  I  been  guided  by 
another’s  opinions.  I  have  had  some  measure  of  success 
because  my  moves  have  been  as  quick  as  my  thoughts.  If 
you  put  shackles  on  me,  you  must  be  prepared  for  poor 


28 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


results.  Every  man  has  his  own  fashion  of  making  war. 
General  Kellermann  has  had  a  longer  experience  and  will 
do  better  than  I;  but  he  and  I  together  will  only  make  a 
mess  of  it.  If  I  am  to  render  real  service  to  the  country, 
I  must  have  your  absolute  confidence.  I  feel  that  it 
requires  much  courage  to  write  you  this  letter;  it  would 
be  so  easy  to  accuse  me  of  ambition  or  pride. 

17th,  Milan: 

The  tricolour  flag  floats  over  Milan,  Pavia,  Como,  and 
all  the  cities  of  Lombardy.  Orders  are  issued  to  equip  the 
divisions  with  all  they  need,  so  that  they  may  soon  resume 
active  operations  and  carry  them  through  with  the  rapid¬ 
ity  and  dash  that  have  given  us  our  victories. 

I  have  sent  off  to  Tortona  at  least  two  millions’  worth 
of  jewels  and  silver  ingots. 

20th.  Soldiers!  You  have  rolled  down  from  the 
Apennines  like  a  torrent;  you  have  overthrown  and  scat¬ 
tered  all  that  opposed  your  advance.  Milan  is  yours,  and 
the  republican  flag  floats  over  Lombardy.  The  Po,  the 
Ticino,  the  Adda,  could  not  stay  your  advance  for  a  single 
day.  Yes,  soldiers,  you  have  accomplished  much;  but  is 
there  nothing  left  to  do  ?  Come,  forward!  We  have  more 
forced  marches  to  make,  more  enemies  to  conquer,  more 
laurels  to  win,  more  wrongs  for  which  to  claim  revenge. 

21st.  We  have  imposed  20  millions  of  francs  on  the 
Milanese. 

22d.  The  troops  are  marching  towards  the  passes  of  the 
Tyrol.  The  Austrian  army  receives  reinforcements  daily. 

25th,  2  A.  U.: 

(To  General  Berthier.)  I  am  just  back  from  halfway  to 
Pavia.  We  met  about  a  thousand  peasants  at  Binasco, 


.et.  26] 


A  DIARY 


29 


and  defeated  them.  After  killing  a  hundred  or  so,  we 
burned  the  village,  a  terrible  example  which  will  have  the 
desired  effect;  in  an  hour  we  shall  start  for  Pavia,  where 
the  report  is  that  our  men  are  still  holding  out. 

(To  the  inhabitants  of  Lombardy.)  A  misguided  mob, 
with  no  real  means  of  defence,  has  committed  acts  of  vio¬ 
lence  in  several  districts.  Such  incredible  folly  deserves 
compassion;  this  unhappy  people  is  misled  and  drawn  to 
its  own  destruction.  Those  who  do  not  lay  their  arms 
down  within  24  hours  will  be  treated  as  rebels;  their  vil¬ 
lages  will  be  burnt.  May  their  eyes  be  opened  by  the  ter¬ 
rible  example  of  Binasco!  Every  city  and  village  that 
continues  in  rebellion  will  meet  with  the  same  fate. 

General  Despinoy  will  immediately  assemble  a  court- 
martial  to  sentence,  in  the  course  of  the  day,  persons 
caught  with  arms  in  their  possession  during  the  riot  that 
has  occurred  in  Milan,  and  to  have  those  who  are  con¬ 
victed  of  participation  in  the  insurrection  shot.  The  exe¬ 
cution  is  to  be  carried  out  within  24  hours. 

26th,  Pavia: 

At  daybreak  I  marched  on  Pavia.  The  city  appeared  to 
be  defended  by  a  large  mass  of  people,  and  to  be  in  a  state 
of  defence;  the  citadel  had  been  captured  and  our  soldiers 
were  prisoners.  I  ordered  the  guns  up.  General  Dommar- 
tin  formed  the  6th  grenadiers  in  solid  column,  axe  in  hand, 
and  two  fieldpieces  at  the  head.  The  gates  were  broken 
in;  the  mob  scattered  to  the  cellars  and  to  the  roofs,  at¬ 
tempting  in  vain,  by  throwing  down  tiles,  to  prevent  our 
entering  the  streets.  I  had  the  town  councillors  shot. 
To-day  everything  is  quite  calm. 


so 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


28th,  Brescia: 

Any  village  in  which  the  tocsin  is  rung  shall  be  burned 
down. 

We  are  now  on  the  territory  of  the  Venetian  republic,  a 
jaeutral  country,  in  which  individuals  and  property  must 
be  rigidly  respected. 

30th,  Valeggio: 

To-day  Massena’s  and  Augereau’s  divisions  attacked 
the  passage  of  the  Mincio.  The  enemy  have  been  com¬ 
pletely  defeated  along  the  line  of  this  river,  which  was 
crossed  by  a  part  of  our  troops  with  water  up  to  their 
armpits.  The  enemy  left  us  five  guns  and  the  store  of 
medicines  for  their  ambulances.  They  are  in  full  retreat 
all  along  the  line. 

(To  Carnot.)  I  am  in  despair;  my  wife  doesn’t  come, 
some  lover  keeps  her  in  Paris.  I  curse  all  women,  but  I 
embrace  my  excellent  friends. 

31st,  Peschiera: 

The  enemy  has  crossed  the  Adige,  and  only  the  garri¬ 
son  of  Mantua  remains,  which  will  soon  be  destroyed  by 
the  unhealthiness  of  its  marshes!  Vive  la  Republique  I  The 
Austrians  are  driven  entirely  out  of  Italy. 

June  1st.  (To  the  Directoire.)  I  could  not  name  all  the 
soldiers  who  have  distinguished  themselves  for  courage. 
Nothing  could  equal  their  bravery.  You  would  suppose 
that  once  at  their  bivouac  they  would  at  least  sleep; 
nothing  of  the  sort,  —  every  man  sets  to  work  spinning 
yarns  or  drawing  up  the  next  day’s  plan  of  operations. 
The  other  day  I  was  watching  a  demi-brigade  filing  by, 
a  light  infantryman  steps  up  to  my  horse:  General, — 
says  he,  —  we  must  do  so  and  so.  —  Rascal,  I  answered. 


ST.  26] 


A  DIARY 


31 


shut  your  mouth,  will  you  ?  — He  promptly  vanished;  I 
sent  for  him  in  vain;  what  he  had  said  was  precisely  what 
I  had  given  orders  to  do. 

I  am  sending  off  from  Milan  to-morrow  one  hundred 
carriage  horses,  the  finest  that  could  be  found  in  Lom¬ 
bardy;  they  will  replace  the  mediocre  hacks  that  draw 
your  carriages  at  present. 

5th,  Roverbella: 

The  general-in-chief  has  gone  to  Milan;  headquarters 
remain  at  Roverbella. 

7th,  Milan: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  When  Beaulieu  perceived  that  we 
were  marching  on  the  Mincio,  he  seized  the  fortress  of 
Peschiera,  which  belongs  to  the  Venetians.  Two  days 
later,  the  action  at  Borghetto  and  the  passage  of  the 
Mincio  placed  it  in  our  hands.  The  proveditore  came  to 
offer  me  hasty  explanations;  I  received  him  stiffly,  and 
declared  that  I  would  march  on  Venice  in  person  to  pro¬ 
test  to  the  Senate  against  so  patent  an  act  of  bad  faith. 
There  was  great  alarm  in  Venice.  If  you  wish  to  extract 
5  or  6  millions  from  Venice,  here  is  a  pretext  all  ready  to 
your  hand.  If  your  policy  goes  beyond  this,  my  advice 
would  be  to  keep  the  matter  open  and  to  wait  for  a  fa¬ 
vourable  moment,  for  we  must  not  have  everybody  on 
our  hands  at  once. 

I  shall  soon  be  at  Bologna.  Is  it  your  wish  that  I  should 
then  grant  an  armistice  to  the  Pope,  in  return  for  25  mil¬ 
lions  in  money,  5  millions  in  foodstuffs,  300  pictures, 
statues  and  MSS.  in  proportion  ? 

8th.  We  have  surrounded  the  city  of  Mantua.  This 
fortress  is  unapproachable  for  the  moment  because  of  the 
flooded  state  of  the  rivers. 


32 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


11th.  Lombardy  is  perfectly  quiet.  Political  songs 
are  in  every  mouth.  The  people  are  becoming  used  to 
Liberty.  It  might  be  worth  while  to  form  a  Lombard 
battalion. 

The  general-in-chief  understands  that,  notwithstanding 
his  repeated  orders,  looting  still  continues.  Such  infamous 
conduct  makes  it  impossible  longer  to  delay  employing 
drastic  methods.  It  is  therefore  ordered  that  any  soldier, 
of  whatsoever  rank,  caught  in  the  act,  shall  be  shot. 

15th,  Tortona: 

The  Emperor  is  saying  to  everybody  that  in  August  he 
will  reenter  Italy.  His  troops  are  everywhere  on  the 
march,  even  in  Poland. 

(To  Faypoult,  at  Genoa.)  I  am  sending  you  General 
Murat,  my  aide-de-camp;  please  take  him  to  the  Senate 
immediately  so  that  he  may  present  the  letter  which  he 
will  show  you.  If  you  were  to  present  it,  it  would  take 
two  weeks  to  get  an  answer,  and  it  is  necessary  to  com¬ 
municate  after  a  fashion  that  is  more  likely  to  electrify 
these  gentlemen. 

20th,  Bologna: 

We  are  in  Bologna  since  yesterday.  We  have  made  700 
prisoners  and  found  40  guns.  The  Cardinal  Legate  is  a 
prisoner  of  war.  Chef  de  brigade  Lannes  commands  the 
infantry  of  the  advance  guard;  General  Murat  the  ad¬ 
vance  guard  itself. 

21st.  The  Modena  pictures  have  started.  Citoyen 
Barthelemy  is  now  engaged  selecting  the  Bologna  ones. 
He  expects  to  take  about  fifty.  Monge,  Berthollet,  and 
Thouin  are  at  Pavia,  at  work  adding  to  our  natural  his¬ 
tory  specimens.  I  hope  they  will  not  overlook  a  complete 


•ET.  26] 


A  DIARY 


S3 


collection  of  snakes  which  seemed  to  be  well  worth  the 
journey. 

An  intercepted  letter  from  Vienna  states  that  General 
Wurmser  will  command  the  army  in  Italy.  One  division 
has  already  occupied  the  passes  of  the  Grisons. 

I  have  given  the  Cardinal  Legate  leave  to  proceed  to 
Rome.  I  told  him  that  if  the  Pope  would  send  us  peace 
proposals  and  would  pay  a  contribution  of  war  promptly, 
he  might  perhaps  find  a  support  yet  in  the  French  Repub¬ 
lic.  The  heat  is  excessive;  and  we  have  not  one  moment 
to  spare  for  recrossing  the  Po  and  concentrating  our  troops 
against  the  Austrians.  I  shall  be  at  Leghorn  on  the  29th; 
I  hope  we  shall  have  concluded  an  armistice  with  the 
Pope  by  then.  As  we  shall  have  concluded  this  armistice 
more  with  the  dog  days  than  with  the  Pope,  my  feeling  is 
against  making  peace,  so  that  in  September,  if  we  prosper, 
we  can  seize  Rome. 

26th,  Pistoja: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  You  will  find  herewith  the  condi¬ 
tions  of  the  armistice  with  the  Pope.  M.  D’Azara  had  the 
impudence  to  offer  us  five  millions  in  money  and  three 
millions  in  foodstuffs.  Seeing  he  could  get  no  abatement 
out  of  me,  he  turned  to  the  Government  Commissioners, 
and  worked  them  so  well  that  he  discovered  our  secret, 
which  is  the  impossibility  of  our  marching  to  Rome.  On 
that  we  could  only  get  20  millions  out  of  him,  by  making 
a  march  on  Ravenna.  I  had  always  stipulated  that  we 
should  get  the  treasure  of  Our  Lady  of  Loretto,  which,  I 
thought,  was  agreed;  but  he  so  twisted  and  turned  that 
we  had  to  accept  one  million  instead.  This  manner  of  ne¬ 
gotiating  three  handed  is  very  prejudicial  to  the  interests 


34 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


of  the  Republic.  This  negotiation,  in  which  the  Republic 
has  lost  10  millions,  has  been  extremely  disagreeable  to 
me.  There  was  no  difficulty  as  to  the  other  conditions 
save  for  the  MSS.,  which  they  did  not  want  to  give  up;  on 
that  score,  too,  we  had  to  come  down  from  two  or  three 
thousand  to  five  hundred. 

July  2d,  Bologna: 

I  saw  at  Florence  the  famous  Venus,  for  which  there 
should  be  room  in  our  Museum,  and  a  collection  of  ana¬ 
tomical  models  in  wax  which  it  would  be  desirable  to 
acquire.  Fontana  is  willing  to  undertake  having  these 
copied  for  us.  It  would  cost  little,  and  would  be  of  advan¬ 
tage  to  us  in  a  matter  so  useful  to  humanity. 

Our  art  commissioners  behave  well  and  work  hard. 
The  scientists  have  garnered  a  fine  harvest  at  Pavia. 

I  am  starting  for  Mantua.  I  expect  to  open  the  trenches 
on  the  9th.  The  enemy  will  probably  manoeuvre  to 
relieve  the  fortress;  we  shall  then  engage,  if  necessary. 

5th,  Roverbella: 

(To  General  Despinoy.)  Hurry  on  the  artillery ;  don’t  go 
to  sleep  among  the  pleasures  of  Milan;  and  whatever  you 
do,  don’t  write  letters  to  upset  our  poor  chief  of  staff, 
who,  ever  since  you  mentioned  a  lovely  actress  who 
awaits  him  in  Milan,  is  dying  of  impatience  to  get  there. 

(To  Josephine.)  I  am  dead  tired.  Please  start  at  once  for 
Verona;  I  need  you,  for  I  feel  as  though  I  were  going  to 
be  seriously  ill.  A  thousand  kisses.  I  am  in  bed. 

9th,  Verona: 

(To  General  Despinoy.)  I  am  in  a  rage  with  every  one 
at  Milan.  Nothing  gets  here,  no  artillery,  no  officers, 
no  gunners.  I  am  sending  you  an  aide-de-camp  to  stir 


XT.  86] 


A  DIARY 


35 


things  up.  In  the  present  situation  days  equal  centuries. 
There  is  a  company  of  artillery  I  have  been  expecting  this 
last  century;  it  has  stopped  on  the  way.  I  had  ordered  600 
horses  to  Coni ;  they  are  all  dead  on  the  road  I  suppose, 
as  I  haven’t  heard  a  word  of  them. 

11th,  Marmirolo: 

(To  Faypoult.)  I  have  not  yet  seen  M.  Cattaneo;  when 
I  do  I  shall  not  forget  to  put  him  to  sleep,  and  to  inspire 
the  Senate  with  a  little  more  confidence.  The  hour  of 
Genoa  has  not  struck,  because  the  Austrians  are  growing 
in  numbers  and  we  shall  soon  have  a  battle.  The  policy 
of  the  Directoire  as  to  Genoa  does  not  as  yet  seem  quite 
clear. 

12th,  Verona: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  Would  it  not  be  as  well  to  start  a 
little  quarrel  at  once  with  the  Minister  of  Venice  in  Paris, 
so  that  as  soon  as  I  have  taken  Mantua  I  can  make  an 
opportunity  for  asking  them,  as  you  desire  I  should,  for 
several  millions  ? 

17th,  Marmirolo: 

(To  Josephine.)  I  have  received  your  letter,  adorable 
friend,  and  it  has  filled  my  heart  with  joy.  I  thank  you 
for  troubling  to  send  me  news  of  yourself.  Since  leaving 
you,  I  have  been  constantly  sad.  Your  kisses,  your  tears, 
your  playful  jealousy,  haunt  my  mind;  and  the  charms 
of  the  incomparable  Josephine  set  a  bright  and  burning 
flame  blazing  in  my  heart  and  in  my  senses.  When  shall 
I  be  free  from  all  worries,  from  all  business,  so  as  to  spend 
my  hours  near  you,  with  nothing  to  do  but  to  love  you, 
and  nothing  to  think  of  but  to  tell  it  and  to  prove  it  you  ? 
Since  I  first  knew  you,  I  adore  you  more  and  more  every 


36 


THE  CORSICAN 


[179€ 

day,  which  proves  the  untruth  of  La  Bruyere’s  maxim, 
that  love  comes  suddenly.  All  things  in  nature  run  their 
course,  and  vary  in  their  growth.  Ah !  I  implore  you,  let 
me  witness  some  of  your  defects;  be  less  beautiful,  less 
amiable,  less  tender,  less  good,  —  above  all,  above  all, 
never  be  jealous,  never  weep;  your  tears  affect  my  reason 
and  scorch  my  blood. 

18th.  I  passed  the  night  under  arms.  A  bold  and 
fortunate  stroke  would  have  given  me  Mantua;  but  the 
waters  in  the  lake  began  to  go  down  rapidly,  so  that  the 
column  in  the  boats  was  not  able  to  disembark.  I  was  in 
the  village  of  Virgil,  on  the  shore  of  the  lake,  by  a  silvery 
moonlight;  and  I  could  not  cease  thinking  of  Josephine 
for  one  moment. 

19th.  We  attacked  Mantua  yesterday.  We  warmed 
it  up  with  two  batteries  firing  red-hot  shot,  and  with 
mortars.  All  through  the  night  the  wretched  city  was 
blazing,  a  horrible  but  grand  spectacle.  We  captured  sev¬ 
eral  outworks,  and  shall  open  our  trenches  to-night.  I 
start  to-morrow  for  Castiglione  with  headquarters,  and 
expect  to  sleep  there. 

22d,  Castiglione: 

(To  Josephine.)  The  situation  of  the  army  makes  my 
presence  here  necessary;  it  is  out  of  the  question  for  me  to 
go  so  far  as  Milan.  Come,  quickly,  and  join  me;  be  happy 
and  without  fear. 

29th,  Montechiaro,  morning  : 

The  enemy  have  forced  our  positions  at  La  Corona.  An 
effort  will  be  made  for  their  recapture.  We  must  attack 
them,  and  defeat  them. 

Afternoon:  General  Augereau  is  to  retreat  on  Roverbella. 


XT.  26] 


A  DIARY 


37 


Roverbella,  evening : 

The  fighting  at  La  Corona  makes  it  necessary  to  move 
the  heavy  baggage  of  the  army  back  to  Milan  by  Cre¬ 
mona.  I  am  expecting  Berthier  impatiently.  The  situa¬ 
tion  is  decidedly  critical.  To-morrow  will,  I  hope,  turn 
out  better  for  us. 

Part  of  Massena’s  division  has  been  driven  in.  I  am 
starting  for  Castelnovo  with  a  few  demi-brigades.  Per¬ 
haps  we  can  reestablish  things. 

30th,  Castelnovo: 

The  army’s  unfortunate  position  is  this:  that  the  enemy 
have  broken  through  our  lines  at  three  points;  they  hold 
Rivoli;  Mass£na  and  Joubert  have  had  to  retreat;  Sauret 
has  fallen  back  on  Desenzano;  the  enemy  have  seized 
Brescia.  Our  communications  with  Milan  are  cut. 

31  st,  Roverbella: 

(To  General  Kilmaine.)  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that 
you  should  attack  the  enemy  at  Montechiaro.  As  I  am  in 
great  haste,  send  a  copy  of  this  order  to  General  Mass£na. 

Generals  Augereau,  Rampon,  Cervoni,  are  marching  on 
Montechiaro,  which  their  advance  guard  will  reach  at 
4  a.  m.  The  attack  on  Brescia  must  be  renewed.  General 
Serrurier  on  receiving  the  order  to  evacuate  (the  lines  of) 
Mantua  will  occupy  Marcaria. 

August  2d,  Brescia: 

(To  Saliceti.)  For  a  moment  fortune  appeared  to  have 
turned  against  us.  So  much  has  happened  these  last  five 
or  six  days,  that  I  can  render  you  no  complete  account; 
but  at  last,  thanks  to  the  battle  of  Lonato  and  my  vigor¬ 
ous  measures,  things  are  beginning  to  look  better.  I  have 


38 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


raised  the  siege  of  Mantua,  and  am  here  with  nearly  the 
whole  army.  I  shall  seize  the  first  opportunity  of  engaging 
the  enemy,  and  thereby  settling  the  fate  of  Italy.  We  are 
worn  out;  I  have  killed  five  horses. 

We  have  had  reverses,  but  victory  is  inclined  to  rejoin 
our  standards. 

6th,  Castiglione: 

All  through  the  2d  Wurmser  was  concentrating,  draw¬ 
ing  all  the  troops  he  could  from  Mantua,  ranging  them 
between  Solferino  and  the  Chiese.  He  brought  together 
25,000  men.  The  fate  of  Italy  was  still  in  suspense. 

I  also  gave  orders  for  concentrating  my  columns.  I 
proceeded  in  person  to  Lonato;  imagine  my  surprise  when 
a  flag  came  in  summoning  the  commandant  of  Lonato  to 
surrender  because,  so  it  was  said,  he  was  surrounded! 
There  were,  in  point  of  fact,  columns  in  touch  with  our 
outposts,  and  the  Brescia  road  was  cut.  I  realized  that 
these  troops  could  be  only  the  d6bris  of  a  division  that  had 
been  cut  off  and  was  trying  to  force  its  way  through  our 
lines.  The  position  was  an  awkward  one,  as  I  had  not 
more  than  1200  men  with  me.  I  ordered  the  officer  with 
the  flag  to  be  brought  before  me  and  his  eyes  unbandaged. 
I  informed  him  that  if,  within  the  space  of  eight  minutes, 
his  division  had  not  surrendered,  I  should  give  no  quarter. 
The  officer  was  astounded  at  seeing  me  there,  and  a  mo¬ 
ment  later  his  column  laid  down  their  arms;  it  was  4000 
strong. 

On  the  3d,  at  daybreak,  the  armies  were  in  presence.  I 
ordered  our  troops  to  fall  back  so  as  to  draw  the  enemy 
towards  us  while  Serrurier  was  turning  Wurmser ’s  left. 
The  moment  we  saw  Serrurier’s  division,  I  ordered  Adju- 


<KT.  26] 


A  DIARY 


39 


tant-General  Verdier  to  attack.  After  a  heavy  cannonade 
the  enemy’s  left  was  routed.  Augereau  attacked  their 
centre;  Massena  their  right.  We  were  victorious  all  along 
the  line. 

We  have,  therefore,  in  five  days,  fought  another  cam¬ 
paign.  Wurmser  has  lost  70  guns,  all  his  transport,  12,000 
to  15,000  prisoners,  6000  killed  and  wounded. 

At  night,  on  the  battlefield: 

The  moonlight  was  lovely;  suddenly,  from  out  the  deep 
solitude  of  the  night,  a  dog,  crawling  from  under  a  dead 
man’s  clothes,  dashed  at  us,  but  only  to  return  quickly 
to  his  lair,  howling  plaintively.  He  licked  his  master’s 
face,  then  turned  on  us  again;  it  seemed  as  though  he  both 
asked  for  help  and  cried  out  for  vengeance.  Whether  it 
was  my  mood,  or  the  place,  the  hour,  the  incident  itself, 
or  something  unaccountable,  yet  I  can  truly  say  that 
never  anything  on  a  field  of  battle  moved  me  so  much. 
Involuntarily  I  stopped  to  watch.  Perhaps,  said  I  to  my¬ 
self,  the  man  has  friends,  and  he  lies  here  abandoned  by 
all  except  his  dog!  What  a  lesson  for  nature  to  read  us 
^through  the  act  of  a  dog! 

8th,  Verona: 

Here  we  are,  back  in  our  old  positions.  The  enemy’s 
retreat  has  carried  them  far  into  the  Tyrol.  The  Austrian 
army  has  vanished  like  a  dream,  and  threatened  Italy  is 
at  peace  once  more. 

13th,  Brescia: 

The  Court  of  Rome  believed  we  were  lost,  and  sent  a 
legate  to  Ferrara.  I  have  ordered  this  Cardinal  to  come  to 
headquarters. 

14th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  I  think  it  as  well,  Citoyens 


40 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


Directeurs,  to  give  you  my  opinion  of  the  generals  on 
duty  with  this  army: 

Berthier:  talent,  energy,  courage,  force,  everything. 

Augereau:  strong  character,  courage,  firmness,  energy; 
has  much  experience  of  war,  is  liked  by  the  soldiers,  and  is 
fortunate  in  what  he  undertakes. 

Massena:  active,  indefatigable;  has  boldness,  instinct, 
and  decision. 

Serrurier:  fights  like  a  soldier;  lacks  initiative;  firm;  has 
too  low  an  opinion  of  his  men;  is  ill. 

Despinoy:  flabby,  no  energy,  no  boldness;  is  not  made 
for  warfare;  is  not  liked  by  his  men,  and  won’t  lead  them 
into  action;  but  high-minded,  intelligent,  and  sound  in 
politics;  good  for  a  home  command. 

Sauret:  good,  very  good  soldier;  not  enough  education 
for  a  general;  not  lucky. 

Abbatucci:  not  fit  to  command  fifty  men. 

Gamier,  Meunier,  Casabianca:  incapable;  not  fit  to 
command  a  battalion  in  so  lively  and  difficult  a  campaign 
as  this. 

Macquart:  a  good  fellow;  no  talent;  dash. 

Gaultier:  good  for  office  work;  has  never  seen  active 
service. 

How  many  blunders  Murat  has  committed  for  the  sake 
of  placing  his  headquarters  in  a  castle  where  there  were 
women ! 

18th.  My  wife  has  arrived. 

In  four  or  five  days  the  invincible  army  of  Italy  will 
open  a  new  campaign.  We  shall  force  the  passes  of  the 
Tyrol  and  conclude  the  war  in  Germany. 


ET.  27] 


A  DIARY 


41 


31st.  (To  Josephine.)  I  am  just  starting  for  Verona. 
I  had  expected  a  letter  from  you;  it  makes  me  most 
anxious.  You  were  not  very  well  when  I  left  you;  I  beg 
of  you  don’t  keep  me  in  such  anxiety.  Three  days  and 
no  letter;  I  have  written  several.  Your  absence  is  hor¬ 
rible,  the  nights  are  long,  boresome,  dull,  the  days  are 
monotonous. 

To-day,  alone  with  my  thoughts,  my  work,  my  busi¬ 
ness,  with  men  and  their  vain  projects,  I  have  not  a  single 
line  from  you  to  press  to  my  heart. 

The  headquarters  have  moved;  I  start  in  an  hour. 

September  3d,  Ala: 

(To  Josephine.)  We  are  on  the  march,  adorable  friend. 
We  have  swept  back  the  enemy’s  outposts.  The  troops 
are  gay  and  in  high  spirits. 

No  letters  from  you,  —  I  am  really  worried;  however, 
I  am  told  you  are  well,  that  you  have  even  made  an 
excursion  on  the  lake  of  Como.  Every  day  I  am  waiting 
impatiently  a  letter  with  news  from  you;  you  know  how 
precious  it  will  be.  Away  from  you  I  don’t  exist;  the 
happiness  of  life  is  at  the  side  of  my  gentle  Josephine. 
Think  of  me!  Write  often,  very  often;  it’s  the  only  cure 
for  absence. 

6th,  Trent: 

6000  or  7000  prisoners,  25  guns,  7  flags,  these  are  the 
results  of  the  battle  of  Roveredo,  one  of  the  most  success¬ 
ful  of  the  campaign.  At  eight  o’clock  in  the  morning  of 
the  5th  Massena  occupied  Trent.  Wurmser  abandoned 
the  city  to  seek  refuge  towards  Bassano.  General  Vaubois 
is  pursuing  the  enemy.  I  shall  reach  Bassano  on  the  8th. 
If  the  enemy  stand  their  ground,  there  will  be  a  battle. 


42 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


9th,  Bassano: 

Our  march  of  twenty  leagues  in  two  days  has  com¬ 
pletely  disconcerted  the  enemy.  We  have  captured  five 
flags;  chef  de  brigade  Lannes  took  two  with  his  own  hand. 
We  are  pursuing  a  division  of  8000  men,  all  that  is  left 
of  the  formidable  army  which,  a  month  ago,  threatened 
to  drive  us  from  Italy.  In  six  days  we  have  fought  two 
battles  and  four  engagements.  We  have  captured  21  flags, 
and  have  taken  16,000  prisoners.  We  have  covered  more 
than  45  leagues. 

Chef  de  brigade  Lannes  to  be  brigadier-general. 

10th,  Montebello: 

(To  Josephine.)  We  have  never  met  with  such  great 
and  steady  successes.  Italy,  the  Friuli,  the  Tyrol,  are  safe 
for  the  Republic.  In  a  few  days  we  shall  meet;  that  will 
be  the  sweetest  reward  for  all  my  troubles  and  labours. 
A  thousand  burning  and  loving  kisses. 

15th,  Verona: 

I  like  the  Poles.  The  partition  of  Poland  was  an  iniqui¬ 
tous  deed  that  cannot  stand.  When  I  have  finished  the 
war  in  Italy,  I  will  lead  the  French  myself  and  force  the 
Russians  to  reestablish  Poland. 

17th.  (To  Josephine.)  I  write  frequently,  dear  friend, 
and  you  very  seldom.  You  are  perverse,  and  wicked, 
very  wicked,  and  your  conduct  is  frivolous.  Don’t  you 
think  it’s  a  little  too  bad  to  deceive  a  poor  husband, 
a  tender  lover  ?  Must  he  lose  every  claim  because  he 
is  at  a  distance,  loaded  with  work,  fatigue,  and  care  ? 
Without  his  Josephine,  without  her  love,  what  would 
there  be  left  on  earth  ?  What  could  he  live  for  P  Adieu, 
adorable  Josephine,  one  of  these  nights  your  door  will 


st.  27] 


A  DIARY 


43 


burst  open;  the  rush  of  a  jealous  man,  and  I  am  in  your 
arms! 

26th,  Milan: 

(To  Cardinal  Mattei.)  Sir,  I  am  persuaded  because  of 
your  high  character,  which  is  praised  by  every  one,  to 
permit  you  to  return  to  Ferrara,  and  to  draw  the  veil  over 
your  conduct  last  month. 

I  shall  assume  that  you  merely  forgot  for  a  moment 
a  principle  which  your  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  will 
recall  to  you:  that  the  priest  who  intervenes  in  political 
matters  forfeits  the  privileges  of  his  position.  Return  to 
your  bishopric;  practise  virtue;  and  don’t  ever  meddle  in 
politics. 

October  1st.  The  army  of  observation  is  18,000  strong; 
the  blockading  army  9000.  The  Emperor  will  have 
50,000  men  in  six  weeks. 

2d.  (To  the  Directoire.)  Venice  is  alarmed,  and  is 
hatching  something  with  the  King  of  Naples  and  the 
Pope.  We  can  do  nothing  with  them  till  Mantua  is  ours. 
The  King  of  Naples  has  60,000  men  on  foot. 

The  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany  is  a  cipher,  from  every 
point  of  view. 

The  Duke  of  Parma  behaves  fairly  well;  he  also  is  a 
cipher,  from  every  point  of  view. 

Rome  is  strong  on  the  score  of  fanaticism. 

If  you  insist  on  making  war  against  Rome  and  Naples, 
we  must  be  reinforced  with  45,000  men.  Keep  negotia¬ 
tions  with  Rome  open  until  we  are  ready  to  march  on  that 
proud  city. 

(To  His  Majesty  the  Emperor  of  Germany.)  Your 
Majesty,  Europe  wants  peace.  This  disastrous  war  has 


44 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


lasted  too  long.  I  have  the  honour  of  warning  your 
Majesty  that  unless  plenipotentiaries  are  sent  to  Paris, 
my  orders  from  the  Directoire  are  to  fill  in  the  port  of 
Trieste.  I  hope  that  your  Majesty  will  restore  peace  and 
repose  to  the  world. 

(To  General  Kellermann,  at  Lyons.)  However  much 
the  40th  may  be  needed  at  Lyons,  it  is  indispensable  that 
it  should  be  sent  here.  On  the  whole,  I  think  it  will  pay 
better  to  risk  some  fisticuffs  in  Lyons,  but  to  maintain 
our  conquest  of  Italy. 

Think  this  over,  my  dear  general,  with  your  usual  pa¬ 
triotic  sentiments;  send  us  help  as  promptly  as  you  can, 
if  you  want  us  to  continue  sending  you  700,000  francs. 

8th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  My  health  is  so  shattered  that 
I  must  ask  you  to  find  me  a  successor. 

11th.  The  national  colours  of  the  Lombard  legion  are 
green,  white,  and  red. 

Large  bodies  of  the  Emperor’s  troops  are  moving  in  the 
Tyrol. 

The  rains  still  cause  much  sickness  in  our  ranks. 

12th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  You  doubtless  assumed 
that  your  commissaries  would  steal,  but  do  their  work; 
they  steal  so  impudently  that  had  I  a  month  to  spare, 

t 

there  is  not  one  I  could  not  have  shot.  I  am  constantly 
having  them  arrested;  but  the  judges  are  bought  up: 
this  is  a  fair,  everything  is  for  sale. 

Thevenin  is  a  thief;  he  flaunts  his  extravagance  in  our 
faces;  he  has  sent  me  several  fine  horses  that  I  needed;  I 
took  them,  but  cannot  make  him  accept  payment.  Have 
him  arrested;  keep  him  six  months  in  prison;  he  is  good 
for  500,000  francs  in  cash. 


at.  27] 


A  DIARY 


45 


The  transport  service  is  full  of  emigres;  they  call  them¬ 
selves  Royal-Charrois,  and  sport  green  collars  under  my 
very  eyes.  As  you  may  imagine,  I  am  constantly  ordering 
arrests,  but  they  have  a  habit  of  being  where  I  am  not. 

The  new  agent  appears  to  be  an  improvement  on 
Thevenin.  This,  you  understand,  refers  only  to  the 
thieves  on  a  large  scale.  Would  you  believe  that  attempts 
are  made  to  bribe  my  secretaries  in  my  very  office  ? 

This  denunciation  is  on  my  soul  and  conscience,  as 
member  of  the  jury.  They  are  all  spies.  There  is  not  an 
army  agent  who  is  not  hoping  for  our  defeat,  and  corre¬ 
sponding  with  the  enemy;  most  of  them  are  emigres;  it  is 
they  reveal  our  numbers;  and  I  have  to  be  more  careful 
of  them  than  of  Wurmser. 

17th,  Modena: 

Bologna,  Modena,  Reggio,  and  Ferrara  have  convened 
a  congress.  They  are  animated  with  the  greatest  enthusi¬ 
asm  and  the  purest  patriotism;  they  see  already  Italy  new 
made.  A  legion  of  2500  men  is  being  organized,  equipped, 
clothed,  and  paid  at  their  own  expense,  and  without  our 
intervention.  Should  these  troops  make  a  good  showing, 
the  consequences  might  be  very  important. 

(To  Josephine.)  I  was  in  the  saddle  all  yesterday ;  to-day 
I  am  in  bed.  Fever  and  a  bad  headache  have  prevented 
me  from  writing  to  my  adorable  friend;  but  her  letters 
have  reached  me,  I  have  pressed  them  to  my  heart  and 
to  my  lips,  and  the  pangs  of  absence  have  vanished.  For  a 
moment  I  could  imagine  you  at  my  side,  no  longer  capri¬ 
cious  and  vexed,  but  gentle,  tender,  with  all  that  gra¬ 
ciousness  and  goodness  that  belong  only  to  Josephine.  It 
was  a  dream;  guess  whether  it  cured  my  fever.  Your  let- 


46 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 


ters  are  as  frigid  as  fifty  years  old;  they  suggest  fifteen 
years  of  marriage.  They  convey  the  friendship,  the  senti¬ 
ments,  of  the  winter  of  life.  Fie,  Josephine !  It  is  wicked, 
it  is  bad,  it  is  treasonable  of  you !  What  more  can  you  do 
to  make  me  unhappy?  Love  me  no  more?  Eh!  That’s 
already  done !  Hate  me  ?  —  Well,  let  it  be !  Everything 
degrades  save  hatred.  But  indifference,  with  its  marble 
pulse,  its  steady  stare,  its  even  step  .  .  .  ! 

21st,  Ferrara: 

(To  Cardinal  Mattei.)  The  Court  of  Rome  has  declined 
the  offers  of  the  Directoire;  it  is  arming,  it  wants  war;  it 
shall  have  it.  But  I  owe  to  my  country,  to  humanity,  to 
myself,  one  last  effort  to  bring  the  Pope  to  sentiments 
more  moderate  and  more  in  keeping  with  his  sacred 
office.  Go  to  Rome,  see  the  Holy  Father,  enlighten  him 
as  to  his  true  interests.  An  arrangement  is  still  possible. 

24th,  Verona: 

The  bishop  cardinal  of  Ferrara,  a  Roman  prince  with  a 
revenue  of  150,000  francs,  gives  all  to  the  people  and  lives 
in  his  church.  I  have  sent  him  to  Rome  on  the  pretext  of 
negotiating,  but  really  to  get  rid  of  him:  he  was  delighted 
with  his  mission. 

The  Pope’s  folly  is  incredible.  My  intention  is  to  get  as 
far  as  Ancona  under  cover  of  the  armistice,  and  there  to 
declare  myself.  The  art  of  the  thing  will  be  to  keep  on 
juggling  for  the  present,  so  as  to  deceive  the  old  fox. 

25th.  (To  Carnot.)  You  will  have  seen  by  my  brother’s 
(Lucien)  letter,  what  a  hothead  he  is.  He  got  himself 
compromised  several  times  in  ’93,  notwithstanding  my 
constant  advice.  He  was  bound  he  would  be  a  Jacobin. 
As  Corsica  is  now  free  you  would  oblige  me  by  ordering 


mr.  27] 


A  DIARY 


47 


him  there,  since  his  wrongheadedness  makes  his  stay  with 
the  army  of  the  Rhine  no  longer  possible. 

26th.  I  have  appointed  Muiron,  Sulkowsky,  and  Duroc 
my  aides-de-camp. 

November  2d.  (To  Massena.)  Send  me  a  galloper  every 
three  hours  with  news.  We  are  ready  to  move  forward. 

3d.  The  enemy  have  crossed  the  Piave. 

5th.  Last  night  General  Vaubois  fell  back  on  Rove- 
redo. 

7th,  Rivoli: 

Soldiers!  I  am  no  longer  proud  of  you!  You  have 
shown  no  discipline,  no  steadiness,  no  courage;  you  have 
abandoned  every  position.  Men  of  the  39th  and  of  the 
85th,  you  are  no  longer  French  soldiers.  Chief  of  staff,  — 
put  on  their  flags:  They  are  no  longer  of  the  army  of  Italy! 

13th,  Verona: 

I  am  doing  my  duty,  so  is  the  army.  My  feelings  are 
torn,  but  my  conscience  is  at  rest.  Send  us  help !  Send  us 
help!  The  Minister  of  War  sends  me  6000  effectives,  3000 
present;  when  they  reach  Milan,  they  number  1500. 

At  3  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  11th,  hearing  that 
the  enemy  had  camped  at  Villanova,  we  marched  from 
Verona.  On  the  12th,  at  dawn,  we  found  the  enemy. 
They  had  22,000  men,  and  we  12,000.  General  Augereau 
got  possession  of  the  village  of  Caldiero,  and  Massena  of 
the  hill  on  the  enemy’s  flank.  But  the  rain  was  all  for  our 
opponents,  (and  they  remained)  masters  of  the  position. 

The  weather  is  still  bad.  The  army  is  harassed  with 
fatigue  and  short  of  boots.  I  have  led  it  into  Verona, 
which  we  have  just  reached.  For  to-day  we  must  rest  the 
troops.  To-morrow  we  can  act. 


48 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 


The  pick  of  the  army  is  wounded;  all  our  generals  are 
off  duty.  The  army  of  Italy,  now  a  handful  of  men,  is  at 
the  last  gasp.  Joubert,  Lannes,  Lanusse,  Victor,  Murat, 
Chabot,  Dupuy,  Rampon,  Pijon,  Chabran,  St.  Hilaire, 
are  wounded.  The  few  who  are  left  feel  death  inevitable 
with  such  depleted  ranks.  Perhaps  the  knell  of  brave 
Augereau,  of  indomitable  Massena,  of  Berthier,  my  own, 
is  about  to  ring. 

We  shall  make  one  last  effort. 

(To  Josephine.)  I  love  you  no  longer;  indeed,  I  hate 
you.  You  are  a  wicked  woman,  stupid,  tactless,  and  fool¬ 
ish.  You  have  stopped  writing  to  me;  you  don’t  love 
your  husband;  you  know  how  much  pleasure  your  letters 
give  him,  and  you  don’t  write  him  so  much  as  six  hap¬ 
hazard  lines. 

How  is  your  day  spent,  madame  ?  What  are  the  impor¬ 
tant  matters  that  give  you  no  time  to  write  to  your  good 
lover  ?  What  passion  stifles  the  love,  the  tender  and  con¬ 
stant  love,  that  you  promised  him  ? 

Seriously,  I  am  anxious,  dear  friend,  at  not  hearing 
from  you.  Quick,  write  me  four  pages,  and  some  of  those 
sweet  things  that  fill  my  heart  with  sentiment  and  pleasure. 

Soon  I  hope  to  clasp  you  in  my  arms,  and  to  cover  you 
with  a  million  kisses  as  burning  as  the  equator. 

14th,  Villafranca: 

Should  General  Vaubois  be  attacked  at  Rivoli,  he  is  to 
resist  stiffly,  and  hang  on  till  night.  The  army  is  making 
a  movement  to  cross  the  Adige  and  attack  the  enemy 
to-morrow. 

19th,  Verona: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  I  am  so  exhausted  that  I  cannot  give 


2ET.  27] 


A  DIARY 


49 


you  the  detail  of  the  movements  preceding  the  battle  of 
Areola,  which  has  just  decided  the  fate  of  Italy. 

Getting  information  that  Marshal  Alvintzy  was  march¬ 
ing  on  Verona,  I  slipped  away  along  the  Adige  with 
Augereau’s  and  Mass6na’s  divisions.  At  Ronco,  I  threw  a 
bridge  of  boats.  I  hoped  to  strike  at  Villanova  and  cap¬ 
ture  the  artillery  and  baggage  of  the  enemy,  and  attack 
their  rear.  The  enemy,  however,  had  thrown  several  reg¬ 
iments  into  the  village  of  Areola,  in  the  midst  of  the 
marshes  and  canals.  This  village  held  our  advance  guard 
in  check  all  day.  Generals  Verdier,  Bon,  Verne,  and 
Lannes  were  put  out  of  action. 

Augereau,  seizing  a  flag,  carried  it  to  the  end  of  the 
bridge.  Cowards,  —  he  shouted  to  his  men,  —  do  you  fear 
death  ?  —  He  staid  there  several  minutes.  We  had  got  to 
carry  the  bridge.  I  went  to  the  front  myself.  I  asked  the 
soldiers  if  they  were  still  the  victors  of  Lodi.  My  appear¬ 
ance  produced  such  an  impression  on  the  men  that  I 
decided  to  attempt  the  passage  once  more.  General 
Lannes,  already  twice  wounded,  returned  and  received  a 
third  wound.  General  Vignolle  was  wounded.  We  had  to 
give  up  the  frontal  attack  on  the  village,  and  wait  for  the 
arrival  of  General  Guieu’s  column  from  Albaredo.  It  did 
not  come  up  till  night. 

At  earliest  dawn  the  fighting  was  renewed  with  great 
spirit.  On  the  left  Massena  routed  the  enemy  and  pur¬ 
sued  them  to  Areola.  The  trophies  of  the  battle  of  Areola 
are  4000  or  5000  prisoners,  4  flags,  18  guns.  Two  of  my 
aides-de-camp  were  killed,  Elliot  and  Muiron,  both  offi¬ 
cers  of  great  promise. 

(To  Carnot.)  There  was  never  a  more  desperate  fight 


50 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


than  at  Areola.  I  have  hardly  any  generals  left;  their 
devotion  and  courage  are  unparalleled.  Lannes  came  to 
the  battlefield  from  a  sick-bed.  On  the  first  day  he  was 
twice  wounded;  he  was  lying  on  a  bed  of  suffering  when  he 
was  informed  that  I  myself  had  gone  to  the  head  of  the 
column.  He  jumped  out  of  bed,  got  on  a  horse,  and  sought 
me  out.  As  he  couldn’t  stand  on  his  feet,  he  had  to  remain 
on  horseback;  and  at  the  head  of  the  bridge  of  Areola  a 
shot  struck  him  down  senseless.  I  can  assure  you  that  all 
that  was  needed  to  give  us  a  victory.  You  must  send  us 
reinforcements  promptly,  for  we  cannot  repeat  what  we 
have  already  accomplished.  You  know  what  the  French 
temperament  is,  —  rather  inconstant.  Our  splendid 
demi-brigades,  weakened  by  so  many  victories,  are  now 
but  ordinary  troops. 

22d.  (To  Josephine.)  I  am  just  off  to  bed,  dear  little 
Josephine,  my  heart  full  of  your  adorable  face,  and  in 
bitter  sorrow  at  being  kept  so  long  from  your  side;  but  I 
hope  to  be  better  situated  in  a  few  days,  and  to  be  able  to 
give  you  proof  of  the  ardent  love  with  which  you  have 
filled  me.  Cruel  woman!  You  no  longer  write  to  me,  you 
no  longer  think  of  your  good  friend.  Don’t  you  know  that, 
deprived  of  you,  of  your  love,  there  is  no  peace,  no  happi¬ 
ness,  no  life  for  your  husband  ?  Heavens !  how  happy  I 
should  be  watching  you  making  your  charming  toilet;  a 
little  shoulder,  a  little  white  breast,  so  firm  and  so  soft, 
and  above  it  all  that  fascinating  little  face  in  its  Creole 
handkerchief!  Life,  happiness,  pleasure,  are  only  what  you 
make  them.  To  live  with  Josephine  is  to  live  in  Elysium, 
—  kisses  on  your  mouth,  your  eyes,  your  shoulder,  your 
breast.  .  .  . 


jst.  27] 


A  DIARY 


51 


27th,  Milan: 

(To  Josephine.)  I  arrive  at  Milan,  I  rush  to  your  room; 
I  had  left  everything  to  see  you,  to  press  you  in  my  arms, 
—  you  were  not  there,  you  were  junketing  in  other  cities; 
you  run  away  when  I  come;  you  care  no  more  for  your 
dear  Napoleon.  Your  love  was  a  caprice;  inconstancy 
makes  you  indifferent. 

Accustomed  as  I  am  to  danger,  I  know  where  to  find  a 
remedy  for  the  worries  and  woes  of  existence.  My  misfor¬ 
tune  is  incalculable;  I  was  entitled  not  to  expect  it. 

I  shall  stay  here  till  the  afternoon  of  the  29th.  That 
need  not  interfere  with  your  arrangements;  amuse  your¬ 
self;  happiness  was  made  for  you.  All  the  world  is  happy 
if  it  can  please  you;  your  husband  alone  is  unhappy.  Ah! 
Josephine!  Josephine! 

December  5 th.  (ToLalande.)  I  have  received  your  letter. 
I  have  immediately  forwarded  the  one  inclosed  for  the 
Milan  astronomer.  Whenever  I  am  able  to  render  a  ser¬ 
vice  to  science,  I  gratify  my  own  feelings  and  am  sure  that 
I  am  acquiring  honour.  Among  all  the  sciences  astronomy 
is  the  one  which  has  rendered  the  greatest  services  to  rea¬ 
son  and  to  commerce.  To  share  the  night  between  a 
beautiful  woman  and  a  lovely  sky;  to  spend  the  day 
checking  observation  by  calculation,  —  that  is  happiness 
on  earth. 

8th.  (To  the  Proveditore  of  the  Republic  of  Venice.) 
Sir:  I  have  failed  to  recognise  in  the  note  which  you 
have  handed  me  the  conduct  of  French  troops,  but  have 
rather  seen  that  of  those  of  the  Emperor,  who  have  every¬ 
where  committed  horrors  at  which  I  shudder. 

The  style  of  the  note  issued  from  Verona  is  that  of  a 


52 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1796 


poor  student  of  rhetoric.  Eh!  good  God!  Mr.  Provedi- 
tore,  the  evils  of  war  are  bad  enough,  I  assure  you,  not  to 
magnify  them  a  hundred  fold,  and  to  broider  on  them 
ridiculous  fairy  tales! 

I  give  the  lie  in  due  form  to  any  one  who  dares  assert 
that  there  has  been  one  single  woman  raped  by  the 
French  troops  in  Venetian  territory.  One  would  imagine, 
from  the  ridiculous  note  handed  to  me,  that  not  one 
church,  not  one  woman,  in  the  provinces  of  Verona  and 
Brescia,  has  been  respected!  You  threaten  me  with  riot¬ 
ing  and  the  rising  of  the  cities.  This  looks  very  like  de¬ 
fiance.  Are  you  authorized  to  take  this  step  by  your 
government  ?  Does  Venice  wish  to  declare  against  us  ? 

21st,  Verona: 

The  general-in-chief  has  reviewed  Mass6na’s  and 
Augereau’s  divisions.  He  has  seen  with  pleasure  the  good 
condition  of  the  troops,  but  with  regret  the  scarcity  of 
bayonets. 

I  had  sooner  see  a  soldier  without  his  breeches  than 
without  his  bayonet. 

28th,  Milan: 

Alvintzy’s  army  is  on  the  Brenta  and  in  the  Tyrol.  The 
army  of  the  Republic  is  along  the  Adige,  an  advance 
guard  in  front  of  Verona  and  of  Legnago.  Mantua  is 
closely  blockaded. 

The  art  of  war  lies  in  calculating  odds  very  closely  to 
begin  with,  and  then  in  adding  exactly,  almost  mathe¬ 
matically,  the  factor  of  chance.  Chance  will  always 
remain  a  sealed  mystery  for  average  minds. 


1797 


January  3d,  Milan: 

(To  General  Berthier.)  Give  General  Lannes  orders  to 
start  for  the  19th  demi-brigade  in  two  hours,  to  take 
command.  All  the  officers  must  march  with  their  com¬ 
panies,  and  not  in  postchaises;  they  must  look  like  a  demi- 
brigade  of  the  army  of  Italy,  and  not  like  a  demi-brigade 
of  the  King  of  Persia.  I  will  cashier  any  officer  who  trav¬ 
els  by  stage  and  is  not  with  his  company. 

6th.  The  more  I  study,  in  my  leisure  moments,  the 
hopeless  defects  in  the  army  service,  the  more  I  am 
convinced  something  must  be  dene  quickly.  Everything 
is  bought  and  sold.  The  army  consumes  five  times  as 
much  as  is  necessary.  The  leading  actresses  of  Italy  are 
kept  by  the  employes  of  the  French  army;  extravagance, 
immorality,  and  graft  have  reached  their  limit.  There  is 
only  one  remedy,  —  a  judicial  body  that  can  sentence  any 
army  administrator  to  be  shot.  Marshal  Berwick  hanged 
his  commissary  because  his  army  was  short  of  food  ;  and 
we,  we  are  often  short.  It  is  not  that  I  am  weak  ;  I  have 
employes  arrested  every  day,  but  nobody  backs  me  up. 

12th,  Roverbella: 

Orders  for  the  reserve  cavalry  to  march  to-night  to 
Legnago,  and  for  General  Massena  to  be  ready  to  move 
to-night  so  as  to  check  the  enemy’s  possible  plan  of  cross¬ 
ing  the  Adige.  General  Joubert,  who  has  10,000  men  with 
him,  is  undisturbed;  in  any  case,  even  if  he  were  beaten 
while  we  are  at  Legnago,  we  should  still  have  time. 


54 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1797 


13th,  9  a.  m„  Verona: 

(To  General  Joubert,  at  Rivoli.)  Let  me  know  as  soon 
as  you  can  if  the  enemy  in  front  of  you  number  more 
than  9000  men.  It  is  very  important  I  should  be  able  to 
judge  whether  it  is  a  minor  movement,  meant  to  deceive 
us.  The  enemy  show  about  6000  men  in  the  direction  of 
Verona. 

3  p.  If.; 

The  enemy’s  movement  is  unmasked;  his  forces  are 
moving  on  Rivoli. 

Night: 

General  Joubert  having  concentrated  to  defend  the 
plateau  of  Rivoli,  the  general-in-chief  is  moving  the 
greater  part  of  Massdna’s  division  to  support  him. 

17th,  Roverbella: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  On  the  14th  we  won  the  battle  of 
Rivoli.  We  captured  13,000  prisoners,  several  flags,  and 
some  guns.  On  the  14th  General  Augereau  attacked  the 
enemy  at  Anghiari.  He  captured  2000  prisoners  and  16 
guns;  but  in  the  night  the  enemy  got  away  towards 
Mantua.  Augereau  got  within  cannon-shot,  attacked 
St.  George,  but  failed  to  carry  it.  I  arrived  in  the  night 
with  reinforcements,  which  led  to  the  battle  of  La  Favor- 
ita,  from  which  battlefield  I  am  writing.  The  results  of 
this  battle  are  7000  prisoners.  So  here,  in  three  or  four 
days,  is  the  fifth  army  of  the  Emperor  destroyed. 

18th,  Verona: 

I  reached  Rivoli  (on  the  14th)  at  2  a.m.  I  immediately 
ordered  the  important  position  of  San  Marco  to  be  reoc¬ 
cupied;  and  lined  the  plateau  of  Rivoli  with  artillery.  At 
daybreak  the  fighting  was  fast  and  furious.  Joubert  with 


JET.  27] 


A  DIARY 


55 


the  33d  supported  his  light  infantry.  Alvintzy  didn’t 
suspect  that  I  had  arrived  in  the  night.  Our  left  was 
briskly  attacked,  it  fell  back,  and  the  enemy  pushed 
in  on  our  centre.  The  14th  held  them  up  with  great 
pluck. 

On  the  16th  brave  General  Provera  asked  to  surrender. 
The  army  of  the  Republic  has  therefore  in  the  space  of 
four  days  made  nearly  25,000  prisoners,  taken  20  flags, 
60  guns,  and  killed  or  wounded  at  least  6000  men.  All  our 
demi-brigades  covered  themselves  with  glory.  It  is  said 
that  the  Roman  legions  could  march  24  miles  a  day;  our 
brigades  cover  thirty,  and  do  some  fighting  in  between 
times. 

19th.  A  regiment  is  never  destroyed  by  the  enemy, 
sir;  it  is  immortalized! 

20th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  I  move  5000  men  over  the 
Po  to-morrow,  who  will  march  straight  on  Rome.  I  send 
you  11  flags  taken  from  the  enemy  in  the  battles  of  Rivoli 
and  La  Favorita.  Bessi&res,  who  will  hand  them  to  you, 
is  a  brave  and  distinguished  officer. 

22d.  (To  Cacault,  at  Rome.)  Citoyen  Ministre:  Pray 
leave  Rome  six  hours  after  receiving  this  letter.  They 
have  made  you  stand  endless  humiliations;  now  you  can 
leave. 

(To  Cardinal  Mattei.)  The  words  of  peace  with  which  I 
sent  you  to  the  Holy  Father  have  been  stifled.  It  is  time 
the  curtain  fell  on  this  ridiculous  comedy.  Whatever  hap¬ 
pens,  the  Holy  Father  may  stay  in  Rome  in  full  security. 
As  chief  priest  of  religion  he  is  assured  of  protection,  both 
for  himself  and  his  church.  I  shall  see  that  no  attempt  is 
made  to  touch  the  religion  of  our  fathers. 


56  THE  CORSICAN  [1797 

28th.  Nothing  new  at  Mantua.  On  the  3d  we  shall 
open  with  shell. 

The  weather  is  horrible,  —  rain  in  buckets  for  48  hours. 

February  1st,  Bologna: 

The  armistice  has  been  broken  by  the  Roman  govern¬ 
ment;  I  therefore  declare  that  the  armistice  of  the  2d  of 
Messidor  is  at  an  end. 

The  French  army  is  entering  Papal  territory;  it  will 
be  true  to  its  principles  and  will  protect  religion  and  the 
people. 

2d.  Capitulation  of  Mantua. 

3d,  Faenza: 

I  have  made  a  point  of  displaying  French  generosity 
towards  Wurmser,  a  general  70  years  of  age  who  has 
been  very  unfortunate.  Besieged  in  Mantua,  he  made 
two  or  three  sorties;  they  were  all  unlucky;  he  led  them 
all  in  person. 

4th,  Forli: 

Soldiers  of  Victor’s  division,  I  am  not  pleased  with  you! 
The  only  glory  you  can  reap  in  our  present  expedition 
is  that  which  comes  of  good  conduct.  I  therefore  order: 
every  soldier  convicted  of  any  injury  to  persons  or  pro¬ 
perty  of  the  conquered  shall  be  shot  at  the  head  of  his 
battalion. 

10th,  Ancona: 

(To  Josephine.)  We  have  been  at  Ancona  these  last 
two  days.  I  have  never  been  so  bored  as  by  this  sorry 
campaign. 

15th,  Macerata: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  Ancona  is  a  very  good  port,  within 
24  hours  of  Macedonia  and  ten  days  of  Constantinople. 


<£T.  27] 


A  DIARY 


57 


We  must  keep  Ancona  when  peace  is  made,  and  maintain 
it  under  the  French  flag;  it  will  give  us  a  hold  on  Tur¬ 
key. 

The  treasure  of  Loretto  amounted  to  three  millions 
francs.  They  left  about  one  million  behind.  I  am  sending 
you  in  addition  the  Madonna  and  all  the  relics.  The 
Madonna  is  made  of  wood. 

Our  troops  will  reach  Foligno  to-night.  Here  is  what  I 
expect  to  do :  I  will  grant  the  Pope  peace  provided  he  cedes 
Bologna,  Ferrara,  Urbino,  and  Ancona,  and  that  he  pays 
us  three  millions  for  the  treasure  of  Loretto  and  fifteen 
millions  that  he  owed  us  on  the  armistice  treaty.  If  he 
doesn’t  accept,  I  shall  go  to  Rome. 

16th.  (To  Josephine.)  You  are  sad;  you  are  ill;  you  have 
stopped  writing;  you  want  to  go  to  Paris.  Do  you  love 
your  friend  no  longer  ?  This  thought  makes  me  wretched. 
Sweet  friend,  life  has  become  unbearable  since  hearing 
that  you  are  sad. 

Perhaps  I  can  get  a  peace  with  the  Pope  soon,  and  be 
back  at  your  side;  it  is  my  most  ardent  wish. 

A  hundred  kisses.  Nothing  equals  my  love  save  my 
anxiety. 

17th,  Tolentino: 

The  army  is  within  three  days’  march  of  Rome;  I  am 
negotiating  with  the  gang  of  priests;  doubtless  St.  Peter 
will  once  more  save  the  capitol! 

18th.  I  hear  from  Venice  that  Prince  Charles  has 
reached  Trieste,  and  that  the  Austrians  are  everywhere 
in  motion. 

19th.  (TotheDirectoire.)  Herewith  the  treaty  of  peace 
which  has  just  been  signed  between  the  French  Republic 


58  THE  CORSICAN  [1797 

and  the  Pope.  I  start  to-night  for  Mantua.  We  shall  soon 
be  across  the  Piave. 

March  6th,  Mantua: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  When  you  receive  this  letter  we 
shall  be  in  active  operations  again.  A  ten  days’  armistice 
has  been  proposed  to  me,  which  I  have  declined. 

The  Pope  has  ratified  the  treaty  of  peace  concluded  at 
Tolentino.  Our  situation  in  Italy  appears  very  satisfac¬ 
tory.  This  is  not  yet  the  moment  for  carrying  out  your 
instructions  as  to  Venice. 

10th,  Bassano: 

Soldiers  of  the  army  of  Italy !  The  capture  of  Mantua 
gives  you  an  eternal  claim  to  the  gratitude  of  our  country. 
You  have  been  victorious  in  fourteen  pitched  battles  and 
seventy  engagements;  you  have  captured  more  than 
100,000  prisoners  and  2500  guns;  you  have  fed,  supplied, 
and  paid  the  army;  you  have  remitted  30  millions  to  the 
Public  Treasury.  You  have  enriched  the  Museum  of 
Paris  with  three  hundred  objects,  the  products  of  30  cen¬ 
turies. 

But  your  work  is  not  complete.  A  great  destiny  is 
yours:  the  country  reposes  in  you  its  dearest  hopes.  Of 
all  our  foes  the  Emperor  alone  still  faces  us;  he  has  ac¬ 
cepted  the  wages  of  the  merchants  of  London;  his  policy 
has  become  that  of  those  perfidious  islanders  who,  im¬ 
mune  from  the  dangers  of  war,  laugh  at  the  woes  of  the 
continent. 

The  Directoire  has  made  every  effort  to  restore  peace 
to  Europe.  But  Vienna  has  turned  a  deaf  ear.  The  house 
of  Austria,  which  for  three  centuries  past  has  lost  in  every 
war  some  portion  of  its  power,  will  be  reduced  at  the  close 


JET.  27] 


A  DIARY 


59 


of  this  sixth  campaign  to  accept  the  peace  it  shall  please 
us  to  grant,  and  will  fall  to  the  rank  of  the  lesser  powers, 
which  it  already  touched  when  it  accepted  the  salary  of 
England. 

llti  .  Our  advance  guard  reached  Felke  yesterday,  but 
found  no  enemy. 

13th,  Conegliano: 

We  are  over  the  Piave.  The  enemy  is  retreating  and  is 
apparently  taking  position  behind  the  Tagliamento. 

16th,  11.30  p.  m.,  Valvasone: 

This  morning  we  reached  the  Tagliamento,  and  found 
Prince  Charles  with  16,000  men  in  line.  Serrurier  and 
Bernadotte  forced  their  way  over.  We  captured  8  guns. 

17th.  The  passage  of  the  Tagliamento  is  auspicious; 
but  the  further  I  advance  into  Germany,  the  more  troops 
will  be  accumulated  against  me.  I  can’t  do  everything 
with  50,000  men. 

20th,  Palmanova: 

We  have  forced  the  line  of  the  Isonzo. 

21st,  Goritz: 

Write  to  Boudet  to  approve  placing  on  the  flag  of  the 
57th  demi-brigade:  “The  terrible  57th  demi-brigade,  that 
nothing  can  stop.” 

It  is  easy  enough  to  say  to  a  general,  go  to  Italy,  win 
battles,  and  sign  peace  at  Vienna.  But  the  doing  of  it  is 
not  so  easy.  I  have  never  paid  the  least  attention  to  the 
plans  sent  to  me  by  the  Directoire.  Only  fools  could  take 
stock  in  such  rubbish.  As  to  Berthier,  you  see  what  he 
is:  he’s  an  ass!  Well,  he  it  is  who  does  everything,  he  it  is 
who  reaps  a  large  share  of  the  glory  of  the  army  of  Italy ! 


60 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1797 


22d.  In  a  week  I  may  reach  Klagenfurt,  fifteen  post- 
houses  from  Vienna.  If  the  Rhine  is  not  crossed  soon,  we 
shall  be  unable  to  maintain  ourselves. 

25th.  Are  we  over  the  Rhine  yet  ?  My  movement 
has  got  to  be  unmasked,  and  the  enemy  will  at  once 
realize  the  danger.  They  will  withdraw  everything  from 
the  Rhine  to  concentrate  on  me. 

28th,  Villach: 

The  demi-brigades  are  expressly  forbidden  to  carry 
with  them  more  women  than  the  laundresses  the  law  pro¬ 
vides  for.  Every  woman  found  with  the  army  and  not 
duly  authorized  shall  be  publicly  whipped. 

81st,  Klagenfurt: 

(To  the  Archduke  Charles.)  Brave  soldiers  wage  war, 
but  hope  for  peace.  Has  not  this  one  now  lasted  six  years  ? 
Have  we  not  killed  enough  people  ?  Europe,  which  had 
taken  up  arms  against  the  French  Republic,  has  laid  them 
down.  Is  there  no  hope,  then,  of  coming  to  terms,  and 
must  we  continue  to  cut  each  other’s  throats  ? 

If  the  overture  I  have  the  honour  of  making  can  save 
the  life  of  one  single  individual,  I  shall  be  more  proud  of 
the  civic  crown  I  should  earn  than  of  the  sad  glory  that 
comes  of  military  success. 

April  1st.  I  have  sent  off  the  letter  to  Prince  Charles. 
Should  his  reply  be  favourable,  and  the  Court  of  Vienna 
be  inclined  for  peace,  I  shall  take  it  on  myself  to  sign  a 
convention.  With  20,000  men  more,  I  would  have  car¬ 
ried  the  army  through  to  Vienna  almost  posthaste. 

3d,  Friesach: 

Prince  Charles  is  drawing  in  all  the  troops  he  can  to 
cover  Vienna. 


<ET.  27] 


A  DIARY 


61 


Mass£na  and  Guieu  are  pursuing  the  enemy  on  the 
Mur.  Yesterday  we  made  600  prisoners,  and  killed  and 
wounded  a  number  of  their  rear  guard,  which  Prince 
Charles  commanded  in  person. 

4th,  Scheifling: 

Massena’s  division  will  advance  along  the  road  to 
Leoben. 

5th,  Judenburg: 

The  enemy  appear  to  be  retreating  more  hastily.  Prince 
Charles  has  sent  in  a  staff  officer  to  ask  for  a  suspension  of 
hostilities  for  four  hours,  —  an  absolutely  inadmissible 
proposal. 

7th,  morning : 

(To  Generals  Merveldt  and  Bellegarde.)  In  the  present 
situation  of  the  two  armies  a  suspension  of  hostilities  is 
all  against  the  interests  of  the  French  army;  but  if  it  is 
intended  as  a  step  towards  the  peace  that  is  so  needed  by 
both  peoples,  I  readily  accede  to  your  wishes. 

6  p.  u. : 

Order  for  General  Massena  to  start  with  his  whole 
division  for  Leoben,  which  he  is  to  occupy. 

Midnight : 

An  armistice  is  agreed  on  until  the  13th  of  April. 

8th,  Judenburg: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  You  will  find  herewith  the  note 
handed  me  by  Generals  Merveldt  and  Bellegarde.  I  have 
told  them  that  the  condition  preliminary  to  a  treaty  of 
peace  is  the  cession  of  all  territory  to  the  Rhine.  They 
asked  for  an  explanation  as  to  Italy,  but  I  declined.  We 
are  here  about  20  leagues  from  Vienna;  the  army  of  Italy 
is  therefore  isolated  and  exposed.  Our  armies  have  not 
yet  crossed  the  Rhine. 


62 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1797 


Everything  leads  me  to  think  we  have  reached  the 
moment  for  concluding  peace,  and  we  must  do  so.  If, 
contrary  to  my  expectations,  the  negotiations  went  off, 
I  should  be  very  embarrassed  as  to  what  to  do  next. 

9th.  All  goes  well. 

(To  the  Most  Serene  Doge  of  Venice.)  All  the  Venetian 
mainland  is  in  arms.  The  watchword  of  the  peasants  you 
have  armed  is:  “Death  to  the  French!”  Is  it  your  belief 
that  because  I  am  in  the  centre  of  Germany  I  am  unable 
to  compel  due  respect  for  the  greatest  Power  in  the  world  ? 
Do  you  think  the  legions  of  Italy  will  quietly  submit  to 
the  massacres  you  have  stirred  up  ?  The  blood  of  my 
comrades  shall  be  avenged.  I  send  you  this  letter  by  my 
first  aide-de-camp.  War  or  peace!  We  are  not  living  in 
the  days  of  Charles  VIII! 

(This)  letter  is  for  Junot  to  take  to  Venice,  and  to  get 
answered  within  24  hours.  It  would  be  dangerous  to  giv* 
time  for  the  Venetian  troops  to  assemble. 

16th,  Leoben: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  I  am  sending  you  by  Adjutant-Gen¬ 
eral  Leclerc  this  dispatch  on  the  negotiations.  Pray  send 
him  back  at  once.  All  the  officers  I  send  to  Paris  stay 
there  too  long;  they  spend  their  money,  and  kill  them¬ 
selves  with  fast  living. 

General  Merveldt  and  Count  di  Gallo  are  great  sticklers 
for  etiquette;  they  always  want  to  put  the  Emperor  be¬ 
fore  the  Republic;  I  have  declined  flatly. 

We  have  reached  the  matter  of  recognition.  I  told 
them  the  Republic  did  not  want  to  be  recognised;  it  is  in 
Europe  what  the  sun  is  on  the  horizon;  those  who  can’t 
see  it  must  take  their  chances. 


MT.  27] 


A  DIARY 


63 


On  the  15th  M.  di  Gallo  came  to  see  me  at  eight  in  the 
morning :  he  said  he  desired  to  have  some  spot  neutralized 
so  that  we  could  continue  our  negotiations  in  correct 
form.  We  selected  a  garden  with  a  summer-house  in  the 
middle;  we  have  declared  the  place  neutral,  a  farce  which 
I  took  part  in  to  soothe  the  childish  vanity  of  these  peo¬ 
ple.  This  so-called  neutral  spot  is  in  the  midst  of  the 
bivouacs  of  our  divisions. 

When  one  wants  to  open  a  campaign  there  is  nothing 
can  stand  as  an  obstacle,  and  a  river  has  never  been  a 
real  obstacle.  If  Moreau  wants  to  cross  the  Rhine,  he 
will  cress;  if  he  had  already  crossed  it,  we  could  dictate 
our  conditions  of  peace  imperiously;  but  the  man  who 
fears  for  his  reputation  is  certain  to  lose  it.  I  have  crossed 
the  Julian  Alps  over  three  feet  of  ice;  I  have  carried  my 
artillery  through  places  where  never  a  cart  has  passed. 
Had  I  thought  only  of  the  repose  of  my  army  and  my 
private  interests,  I  should  have  stopped  on  the  banks  of 
the  Isonzo;  I  threw  myself  into  Germany  to  disengage  the 
army  of  the  Rhine.  I  am  at  the  gates  of  Vienna,  and  its 
haughty  court  has  sent  its  plenipotentiaries  to  my  head¬ 
quarters. 

18th,  Castle  of  Eggenwald: 

His  Majesty  the  Emperor  and  the  Directoire  have  con¬ 
cluded  peace  preliminaries. 

19th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  I  expect  to  send  you  within 
three  days,  by  General  Massena,  the  Emperor’s  ratifica¬ 
tion.  I  shall  quarter  the  army  in  Venetia.  As  for  myself, 
I  ask  for  rest.  I  have  justified  the  trust  you  confided 
in  me.  I  have  accounted  myself  as  nothing  in  all  I  have 
done;  and  now  I  have  thrown  myself  on  Vienna,  hav- 


64 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1797 


ing  won  more  glory  than  should  make  me  happy,  and 
with  the  splendid  plains  of  Italy  behind  me,  just  as  I  be¬ 
gan  the  previous  campaign  by  seeking  bread  for  an  army 
which  the  Republic  could  no  longer  feed.  I  insist,  there¬ 
fore,  that  together  with  the  ratification  of  the  peace  pre¬ 
liminaries  you  should  send  me  leave  to  return  to  France. 

30th,  Trieste: 

The  conduct  of  the  Venetians  gets  each  day  worse  and 
worse;  we  are  really  in  a  state  of  war.  The  Senate  has 
sent  me  a  deputation;  I  treated  it  as  it  deserved.  I  told 
them  to  drive  out  the  English  minister;  to  hand  us  twenty 
millions,  and  all  merchandise  belonging  to  the  English. 

May  3d,  Palmanova: 

I  can  see  no  other  course  than  to  obliterate  the  Vene¬ 
tian  name  from  the  earth. 

13th,  Milan: 

Order  to  General  Baraguay  d’Hilliers  to  enter  Venice 
and  seize  all  military  positions. 

14th.  I  have  just  received  from  the  Directoire  the  rati¬ 
fication  of  the  peace  preliminaries. 

The  citizens  of  Venice  are  under  the  protection  of  the 
French  Republic. 

I  am  organizing  the  Cisalpine  Republic;  I  have  four 
committees  working  hard  at  framing  the  Constitution. 

(To  the  national  guards  of  the  Cisalpine  Republic.) 
Yours  is  the  task,  brave  comrades,  of  consolidating  the 
liberty  of  your  country. 

It  is  the  soldier  who  founds  republics,  it  is  the  soldier 
who  maintains  them.  Without  armies,  without  force, 
without  discipline,  neither  political  independence  nor 
civil  liberty  can  exist. 


iET.  27] 


A  DIARY 


65 


15th.  Heavens!  how  scarce  men  are!  There  are  in 
Italy  18  millions  of  men,  and  I  can  barely  find  two,  Dan- 
dolo  and  Melzi! 

£0th,  Mombello: 

General  Baraguay  d’Hilliers  has  occupied  Venice. 

June  30th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  I  have  this  moment 
received  (a  copy  of)  Dumolard’s  resolution.  This  motion, 
which  the  Assembly  has  ordered  to  be  printed,  is  directed 
against  me.  I  had  a  right,  after  concluding  five  treaties  of 
peace,  and  after  dealing  the  last  blow  to  the  Coalition,  to 
expect,  if  not  a  civic  triumph,  yet  at  least  to  be  left  in 
peace;  but  I  see  myself  denounced,  persecuted,  hounded 
down  by  every  means,  I  whose  reputation  is  part  of  that 
of  my  country! 

After  having  earned  a  decree  that  I  had  deserved  well 
of  my  country,  I  should  not  have  been  subjected  to  such 
absurd  and  atrocious  accusations.  I  repeat  the  demand  I 
have  already  made  to  retire.  I  want  to  live  in  peace,  if 
the  daggers  of  Clichy  spare  me. 

I  understand  why  Bonaparte  is  accused;  it’s  for  con¬ 
cluding  peace.  But  I  warn  you,  I  speak  in  the  name  of 
80,000  men;  the  time  when  cowardly  lawyers  and  low 
chatterers  could  send  soldiers  to  the  guillotine  has 
passed,  and  if  you  drive  them  to  it,  the  soldiers  of  Italy 
will  march  to  the  Clichy  gate  with  their  general:  but,  if 
they  do,  look  out  for  yourselves ! 

The  general-in-chief  appoints  citoyen  Eugene  Beau- 
harnais  supernumerary  sub-lieutenant  in  the  1st  hussars, 
and  his  aide-de-camp.  This  young  and  talented  citizen  is 


66  THE  CORSICAN  [1797 

the  son  of  General  Beauharnais,  whose  loss  will  long  be 
mourned  by  his  country. 

July  4th.  I  am  receiving  so  many  letters  from  all  parts 
of  the  Republic  that  I  cannot  answer  them  all.  The  esteem 
of  his  fellow  citizens  is  the  only  worthy  reward  for  the  ser¬ 
vices  rendered  by  a  soldier  to  his  country. 

14th,  Milan: 

Soldiers!  I  know  that  you  feel  deeply  the  misfortunes 
that  threaten  our  country;  but  it  will  not  run  any  real 
danger.  Mountains  lie  between  us  and  France;  you 
would  surmount  them  as  rapidly  as  the  eagle,  to  main¬ 
tain  the  Constitution,  to  defend  liberty,  to  protect  the 
government  and  all  republicans. 

Soldiers,  dismiss  all  uneasiness,  and  let  us  swear  on  our 
new  standards :  Eternal  war  on  the  enemies  of  the  Repub¬ 
lic  and  of  the  Constitution! 

17th.  The  Emperor  is  trying  to  gain  time.  What  is  his 
motive  ?  It  is  difficult  to  imagine,  unless  it  lies  in  the 
direction  of  the  Clichy  Club,  and  the  return  of  the  royal¬ 
ists.  What  is  the  use  of  our  constant  victories  ?  The 
blood  we  have  shed  for  the  country  is  made  useless  by 
internal  factions. 

23d.  Without  question  the  Court  of  Vienna  hopes 
everything  from  time,  and  expects  to  make  a  useful 
diversion  in  favour  of  England. 

27th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  General  Augereau  has  asked 
leave  to  proceed  to  Paris,  where  he  has  business  to  attend 
to.  He  will  inform  you  verbally  of  the  absolute  devo¬ 
tion  of  the  soldiers  of  Italy  to  the  Constitution  and  to 
the  Directoire. 

28th.  The  tone  of  the  notes  handed  to  the  French 


.dET.  28] 


A  DIARY 


67 


plenipotentiaries,  the  protests,  the  extraordinary  demands 
they  contain,  the  movements  of  Austrian  troops,  every¬ 
thing,  in  a  word,  points  to  war. 

29th.  There  is  much  dissension  between  the  Council  of 
Five  Hundred  and  the  Directoire. 

It  appears  that  Hoche  is  about  to  embark  for  Ire¬ 
land. 

August  1st.  The  agitation  in  Paris  continues;  the  gen¬ 
tlemen  are  divided  among  themselves.  The  army  of 
Sambre  et  Meuse  has  declared  itself  vigorously.  General 
Desaix  is  here;  he  assures  me  that  the  army  of  the  Rhine 
is  at  one  with  the  army  of  Italy.  General  Serrurier  has 
just  arrived;  he  is  indignant  at  the  royalist  agitation. 

16th.  The  Emperor  is  apparently  concentrating  all  his 
forces  on  Italy.  The  large  number  of  recruits,  together 
with  the  prisoners  we  have  sent  back,  will  enable  him  to 
midable  army  in  line  against  me. 


I  y  . 

The  time  is  fast  coming  when  we  shall  realize  that 
I  really  to  destroy  England  we  must  seize  Egypt. 


General  Augereau  has  been  appointed  to  command  the 
17th  (Paris)  military  division. 

28th.  (To  citoyenne  Marie  Dauranne,  laundress  of 
the  51st  of  the  line.)  Worthy  citoyenne:  The  general- 
in-chief,  in  making  public  your  civic  and  courageous 
deed  at  the  crossing  of  the  Piave,  in  saving  at  the  risk 
of  your  own  life  one  of  our  brave  companions  in  arms,  has 
awarded  you  a  civic  crown.  You  will  find  engraved  on  it 
the  record  of  a  deed  that  honours  not  you  only  but  your 
sex;  you  may  add  to  it  your  own  name,  and  that  of  the 


THE  CORSICAN 


68 


[1797 


brave  man  whose  life  you  saved,  but  whose  name  we  do 
not  know. 

September  4th.  Revolution  of  Fructidor;  Barras  and 
Augereau. 

6th.  (To  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs.)  It  would 
be  impossible  to  carry  on  so  weighty  a  discussion  with 
more  timid  negotiators,  worse  logicians,  or  men  less  in¬ 
fluential  with  their  own  court.  When  they  have  said: 
Those  are  our  instructions,  —  they  have  done  their  utmost. 
I  said  to  them:  If  your  instructions  stated  that  it  is 
now  actually  night-time,  would  you  ask  us  to  accept  it  ?  — 
Yesterday  they  proposed  that  we  should  give  them 
Romagna,  Mantua,  and  the  Venetian  state.  I  asked  them 
how  many  miles  from  Paris  their  army  was,  and  I  got 
vigorously  angry  at  the  impertinence  of  such  proposals. 

In  private  conversation  I  told  them  that  I  would  give 
them  my  opinion  confidentially,  —  to  them,  because  they 
knew  better  than  outsiders  that  I  was  not  given  to  gas¬ 
conading,  —  and  that  it  was  that  two  weeks  after  the 
campaign  opened  I  should  be  very  close  to  Vienna. 

7th.  The  army  is  warned  to  be  ready  to  move  on 
the  24  th. 

8th.  The  plenipotentiaries  continue  willing  nilling,  say¬ 
ing  unsaying,  —  somewhat  disconcerted  by  my  measures. 
I  have  moved  Dumas’  cavalry  forward. 

12th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  Herewith  you  will  find 
my  proclamation  to  the  army  announcing  the  events  of 
the  18th  of  Fructidor.  You  may  reckon  that  here  are 
100,000  men  who  can  by  their  own  effort  safeguard  the 
measures  you  have  taken  to  place  liberty  on  solid  founda¬ 
tions. 


^et.  28] 


A  DIARY 


69 


13th.  Why  not  seize  the  island  of  Malta  ?  If,  when 
we  conclude  peace  with  England,  we  have  to  give  up  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  we  should  take  Egypt. 

16th.  (To  the  sailors  of  Admiral  Bruey’s  fleet.)  Com¬ 
rades:  As  soon  as  we  have  pacified  the  continent,  we 
will  join  you  in  conquering  the  liberty  of  the  seas.  We 
will  recall  the  horrid  spectacle  of  Toulon  in  ashes,  and 
victory  will  attend  our  efforts.  Without  you  we  could 
only  carry  the  glory  of  the  French  name  to  a  small  part 
of  the  continent;  with  you,  we  will  cross  the  seas  and  our 
national  glory  shall  be  witnessed  by  the  most  distant 
shores. 

19th.  Notwithstanding  our  pride,  our  thousand  and 
one  pamphlets,  our  endless  speechifyings,  we  are  very 
ignorant  in  political  and  social  science.  We  have  not  yet 
defined  what  we  mean  by  the  executive,  legislative,  and 
judicial  powers.  Montesquieu’s  definitions  are  false. 

In  fifty  years  I  can  see  but  one  thing  that  we  have 
defined  clearly,  which  is  the  sovereignty  of  the  people ;  but 
we  have  done  no  more  towards  settling  what  is  constitu¬ 
tional  than  we  have  in  the  distribution  of  powers.  The 
organization  of  the  French  nation  is,  therefore,  still  in¬ 
complete. 

This  legislature,  without  eyes  or  ears  for  what  surrounds 
it,  should  no  longer  overwhelm  us  with  a  thousand  laws 
passed  on  the  spur  of  the  moment,  that  negative  one  ab¬ 
surdity  by  another,  and  that  leave  us,  with  three  hundred 
folios  of  laws,  a  lawless  nation. 

Here,  I  think,  is  a  political  creed  which  our  present  cir¬ 
cumstances  render  excusable.  What  a  misfortune  for  a 
nation  of  30  millions  of  people,  and  in  the  eighteenth  cen- 


THE  CORSICAN 


70 


[1797 


tury,  to  be  driven  to  the  support  of  bayonets  to  save  the 
country ! 

25th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  An  officer  arrived  from  Paris 
day  before  yesterday;  he  has  let  it  be  known  that  he 
left  Paris  the  12th,  and  that  there  was  anxiety  there  as 
to  how  I  would  take  the  event  of  the  18th  of  Fructidor; 
he  was  armed  with  a  sort  of  circular  to  all  the  divisional 
generals  of  the  army. 

From  this  it  clearly  appears  that  the  Government  is 
acting  towards  me  very  much  as  it  acted  towards  Piche- 
gru  after  Vendemiaire.  I  ask  you,  Citoyens  Diredeurs,  to 
replace  me  and  to  accept  my  resignation.  No  power  on 
earth  can  make  me  continue  to  serve  the  Government 
after  this  horrible  display  of  ingratitude,  which  I  was  en¬ 
titled  not  to  expect. 

I  am  also  in  need  of  tuning  my  mind  once  more  to 
the  opinion  of  the  public.  I  have  too  long  wielded  excep¬ 
tional  power.  I  have  always  used  it  for  the  good  of  the 
country,  despite  what  those  may  think  who  doubt  my 
rectitude.  My  reward  must  lie  in  my  own  conscience  and 
the  opinion  of  posterity.  Now  that  the  country  is  paci¬ 
fied  and  freed  from  danger,  I  can  leave  the  post  confided 
to  me  without  any  ill  effects. 


Great  events  hang  by  a  thread.  The  able  man  turns 
everything  to  profit,  neglects  nothing  that  may  give  him 
one  chance  more;  the  man  of  less  ability,  by  overlooking 
just  one  thing,  spoils  the  whole. 

Odober  1st.  After  dinner  I  had  a  private  conversation 
with  Count  Cobenzl.  He  said  that  the  Emperor  might 
give  us  the  Rhine,  if  we  made  great  concessions  in  Italy; 


JET.  28] 


A  DIARY 


71 


his  proposals  were  absurd.  My  health  is  ruined,  and 
nothing  can  replace  good  health,  which  is  essential  to 
carrying  on  war.  I  can  barely  get  into  the  saddle,  and 
need  two  years’  rest. 

6th.  The  negotiations  are  at  a  standstill;  the  Austrians 
ask  for  too  much.  In  twelve  days  we  shall  be  in  the  field. 

10th.  At  last  the  peace  negotiations  look  like  coming 
to  a  head.  To-night  peace  will  be  signed,  or  the  negotia¬ 
tions  will  be  broken  off. 

Then  a  war  with  England  will  open  for  us  a  wider,  more 
essential,  more  splendid  field  of  opportunity.  The  Eng¬ 
lish  nation  is  worthier  than  the  Venetian,  and  its  libera¬ 
tion  will  forever  consolidate  the  liberty  and  the  happi¬ 
ness  of  France;  or  if  we  can  compel  the  government  to 
make  peace,  the  advantages  which  we  shall  secure  for  our 
commerce  all  over  the  world  will  mark  a  great  step  in  the 
consolidation  of  liberty  and  national  prosperity.  As  for 
me,  there  is  nothing  left  but  to  return  from  whence  I 
came,  to  take  up  the  plough  of  Cincinnatus,  and  to  set 
the  example  of  obedience  to  the  laws  and  of  aversion  from 
military  rule,  which  has  destroyed  so  many  republics. 

16th,  Campo  Formio: 

Count  Cobenzl  and  I  met  for  our  concluding  session  in 
a  room  where,  according  to  Austrian  custom,  a  dais  had 
been  installed  with  a  chair  of  state  representing  that  of 
the  Austrian  Emperor.  On  entering  I  asked  what  this 
meant,  and  (on  being  told),  I  said  to  the  Austrian  minis¬ 
ter:  Come,  before  we  begin,  you  had  better  have  that 
chair  taken  away,  because  I  have  never  yet  seen  a  chair 
set  higher  than  others  without  immediately  wanting  to 
get  into  it. 


72 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1797 


Count  Cobenzl,  is  that  your  ultimatum  ?  Before  three 
months  are  over  I  shall  have  smashed  your  monarchy,  as 
I  now  smash  this  tray  of  glasses.  —  I  break  off  negotia- 

.  l 

tions. 

18th,  Passariano: 

Peace  was  signed  one  hour  after  midnight  at  Campo 
Formio.  I  am  quite  sure  there  will  be  much  criticism  and 
carping. 

November  2d.  The  army  of  England  is  already  formed. 

5th.  General  Hoche  had  some  good  maps  of  England, 
which  might  be  got  from  his  heirs. 

9th.  About  half  the  troops  will  pass  through  Milan  on 
the  11th  of  December  on  their  way  to  France  to  form  the 
nucleus  of  the  army  of  England. 

Order  for  Generals  Massena,  Bernadotte,  Brune, 
Joubert,  Victor,  Rampon,  Gardanne,  Belliard,  Lannes, 
to  be  ready  to  start  to  take  up  commands  in  the  army  of 
England. 

13th.  I  am  off  to-morrow  for  Rastadt,  to  exchange 
ratifications,  to  execute  the  clauses  of  the  treaty,  and  to 
take  part  in  the  Congress  of  the  Empire. 

My  wife  expects  to  start  on  a  trip  to  Rome  in  two  or 
three  days. 

26th,  Rastadt: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  As  you  perceive,  I  have  travelled  at 
breakneck  speed,  and  I  am  not  a  little  surprised  to  find 
that  the  Emperor’s  booby  plenipotentiaries  are  not  here 
yet,  except  General  Merveldt.  General  Berthier  has 
handed  me  the  treaty  of  peace,  which  this  time,  I  am  sure, 
will  please  the  plenipotentiaries  of  the  Emperor,  for  it  is 
all  splendour  and  gilt  edges! 


a?T.  28] 


A  DIARY 


73 


30th.  To-morrow  we  complete  everything  relating  to 
the  secret  clauses;  in  which  case  I  shall  start  that  very 
night. 

December  26th,  Paris: 

(To  the  President  of  the  National  Institute.)  I  am  hon¬ 
oured  by  the  vote  of  the  distinguished  members  of  your 
society.  I  am  only  too  conscious  that  before  becoming 
their  equal  I  must  long  remain  their  pupil.  Were  there 
any  stronger  way  of  expressing  the  esteem  in  which  I  hold 
them,  I  would  use  it. 

The  real  conquests,  those  that  leave  no  regrets  behind, 
are  those  made  over  ignorance.  The  most  honourable 
occupation,  that  which  is  most  useful  to  nations,  is  to  help 
on  the  diffusion  of  humane  ideas.  Henceforth  the  real 
strength  of  the  French  Republic  must  consist  in  not  fail¬ 
ing  to  make  every  new  idea  her  own. 

31st.  On  my  return  from  Italy  I  took  up  my  abode  in 
a  little  house,  Rue  Chantereine.  The  Municipality  of  Paris 
ordered  its  name  changed  to  Rue  de  la  Victoire. 


1798 


January  1st,  Paris: 

Paris  has  a  short  memory.  If  I  remain  longer  doing 
nothing,  I  am  lost.  In  this  great  Babylon  one  reputation 
quickly  succeeds  another.  After  I  have  been  seen  three 
times  at  the  theatre,  I  shall  not  be  looked  at  again;  I  shall 
{therefore  not  go  very  frequently. 


}  9th.  I  have  laid  a  number  of  proposals  before  the  Direc- 


toire  relating  to  the  composition  of  the  army  of  England. 

11th.  All  goes  well.  We  are  working  hard  at  the  reor¬ 
ganization  of  our  navy,  and  at  the  formation  of  the 
army  of  England.  Kleber,  Desaix,  Gouvion  Saint-Cyr, 
Lefebvre,  Championnet,  are  to  be  of  the  army.  Joubert 
1  ias  gone  to  Holland. 


29th.  I  will  not  remain  here;  there  is  nothing  to  be 
done.  They  will  listen  to  nothing.  I  realize  that  if  I 
stay  my  reputation  will  soon  be  gone.  All  things  fade 
here,  and  my  reputation  is  almost  forgotten;  this  little 
Europe  affords  too  slight  a  scope;  I  must  go  to  the  Orient; 
all  great  reputations  have  been  won  there.  If  the  success 
of  an  expedition  to  England  should  prove  doubtful,  as  I 
fear,  the  army  of  England  will  become  the  army  of  the 
"c,"Lst,  and  I  shall  go  to  Egypt. 


The  Orient  awaits  a  man! 

February  7th.  I  leave  to-morrow  to  inspect  the  Atlantic 
coast.  I  shall  be  back  in  twelve  days. 

12th,  Dunkirk: 

It  is  said  that  the  Dutch  have  numbers  of  fast-sail- 


MT.  281 


A  DIARY 


75 


ing  flatboats;  we  must  obtain  from  150  to  250,  with  as 
many  gunboats  as  possible.  We  must  then  get  these 
vessels  to  Dunkirk  at  once,  so  as  to  be  able  to  leave 
that  port  a  month  hence,  with  50,000  men,  artillery,  sup¬ 
plies,  etc. 

23d,  Paris: 

Whatever  we  do,  we  cannot  command  the  sea  for  sev¬ 
eral  years  to  come.  To  effect  a  landing  in  England  with¬ 
out  controlling  the  sea  is  the  boldest  and  most  difficult 
military  operation  ever  attempted.  It  would  seem,  then, 
that  the  expedition  to  England  is  not  feasible.  We  must 
therefore  merely  keep  up  the  pretence  of  it,  and  concen¬ 
trate  our  attention  and  our  resources  on  the  Rhine,  or 
else  undertake  an  expedition  to  the  Levant  so  as  to 
threaten  the  trade  with  India.  And  if  none  of  these  oper¬ 
ations  is  feasible,  I  can  see  no  other  course  than  to  make 
peace  with  England. 

March  26th.  (To  the  Minister  of  the  Interior.)  Please 
give  positive  orders  that  all  the  Arabic  type  we  have 
be  packed  immediately,  and  that  citoyen  Langles  take 
charge  of  it.  I  also  beg  you  to  give  orders  that  the  Greek 
type  be  packed;  I  know  we  have  some,  as  Xenophon  is 
being  printed;  and  it  won’t  matter  so  very  much  if  Xeno¬ 
phon  is  held  up  for  three  months. 

30th.  I  have  just  heard  from  Admiral  Brueys;  he  left 
Corfu  on  the  25th  of  February  with  six  French  and 
five  Venetian  men  of  war.  I  hope  these  ships  can  start 
again  two  weeks  after  their  arrival. 

April  5th.  (To  Monge.)  We  shall  take  one  third  of  the 
Institute  and  many  scientific  instruments  with  us.  I  place 
the  Arabic  printing-press  under  your  special  care. 


76 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 


14th.  I  should  like  to  take  with  me  citoyen  Piveron, 
who  was  for  many  years  the  king’s  agent  at  the  court 
of  Tippoo  Sahib.  We  could  try  to  get  him  through  to 
India. 

17th.  (To  Vice-Admiral  Brueys.)  I  expect  to  join  you 
during  the  first  week  of  Floreal.  Have  a  good  bed  for  me, 
as  I  expect  to  be  sick  during  the  whole  journey.  Get 
good  supplies. 

18th.  (To  Eugene  Beauharnais.)  You  will  start  at 
four  o’clock  on  the  3d  of  Floreal.  You  should  reach 
Lyons  on  the  4th  before  noon.  Travel  in  mufti,  and  don’t 
let  it  be  known  that  you  are  my  aide-de-camp.  You  will 
give  out  everywhere  that  I  am  going  to  Brest. 

(To  General  Kleber.)  Orders  for  General  Kleber  and  his 
staff  to  proceed  at  once  to  Toulon,  where  he  will  receive 
further  instructions. 

28th.  Bonaparte,  member  of  the  National  Institute, 
general-in-chief  of  the  army  of  England, 

orders  General  Regnier  to  embark  the  men  of  his  divi¬ 
sion  at  Marseilles  on  the  6th  of  May  on  the  transports 
that  will  be  there  ready  for  him. 

May  10th,  Toulon: 

Soldiers  of  the  army  of  the  Mediterranean! 

You  are  a  wing  of  the  army  of  England!  You  have 
fought  among  mountains,  in  plains,  before  fortresses;  but 
you  had  yet  to  carry  out  a  naval  campaign.  The  Roman 
legions  that  you  have  sometimes  rivalled,  but  never 
equalled,  fought  Carthage  on  this  very  sea  and  on  the 
plains  of  Zama.  Victory  never  forsook  them. 

Soldiers!  Europe  is  watching  you! 

11th.  (To  Admiral  Brueys.)  As  the  fleet  is  made  up  of 


JBT.  28] 


A  DIARY 


77 


15  of  the  line,  12  frigates,  and  over  200  transports,  you 
are  to  assume  the  rank  and  fly  the  flag  of  Admiral. 

17th,  on  board  the  Orient: 

We  have  been  riding  at  anchor  these  last  three  days 
ready  to  start,  but  a  strong  wind  continues  to  blow  from 
the  wrong  quarter. 

19th,  7  A.  At.: 

The  frigates  are  at  sea;  the  convoy  is  standing  out;  we 
are  weighing  anchor;  the  weather  is  lovely. 

23d,  between  Corsica  and  Elba: 

English  ships  have  been  reported  cruising  off  Sicily.  I 
cannot  believe  they  are  in  sufficient  force  to  interfere  with 
our  plans. 

27th.  We  have  been  becalmed  these  two  days,  ten 
leagues  from  the  strait  of  Bonifacio.  Our  dispatch  boat, 
Le  Corcyre,  chased  an  English  brig,  which  was  run  on  to 
the  Sardinian  coast  and  burnt.  The  crew  of  this  brig 
speak  of  an  English  fleet. 

28th,  8pm.; 

We  are  carrying  full  sail  and  heading  for  our  goal. 

June  13th,  Malta: 

(To  the  Directoire.)  At  dawn  on  the  10th  we  sighted  the 
island  of  Gozzo.  At  night  I  sent  one  of  my  aides-de-camp 
to  ask  for  the  Grand  Master’s  leave  to  water  in  the  bays 
of  the  island.  Our  consul  at  Malta  brought  me  his  an¬ 
swer,  which  was  a  flat  refusal.  The  need  of  the  army  was 
pressing,  and  placed  the  dutj  on  me  of  employing  force. 
General  Lannes  and  chef  de  brigade  Marmont  landed 
within  cannon-shot  of  the  works.  At  daybreak  our  troops 
had  landed  at  all  points,  notwithstanding  a  brisk  but  ill- 
directed  cannonade.  On  the  12th  I  began  sending  guns 


78 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 


ashore.  We  have  few  fortresses  in  Europe  so  strong  and 
scientifically  planned  as  Malta.  The  Grand  Master  asked 
for  a  suspension  of  hostilities  on  the  morning  of  the  12th. 
At  midnight  his  representatives  came  aboard  the  Orient 
and  concluded  the  convention,  which  I  inclose  you  here¬ 
with. 

16th,  on  board  the  Orient : 

The  fleet  is  working  out  of  the  harbour,  and  we  expect 
to  be  on  our  way  once  more  on  the  19th. 

22d,  at  sea: 

(Proclamation  to  the  army.)  Soldiers!  You  are  about 
to  attempt  a  conquest,  the  effect  of  which  will  be  incal- 


'  culable  on  civilization  and  the  commerce  of  the  world! 
i  You  are  about  to  deal  England  the  most  certain  and 


telling  blow  she  can  suffer,  until  the  time  comes  when 
|  you  can  strike  her  death-stroke.  Not  many  days  after 
our  arrival,  the  Mameluk  beys,  who  have  exclusively 
i  favoured  English  commerce,  who  have  injured  our  mer- 
j  chants  and  tyrannized  over  the  wretched  inhabitants  of 
the  Nile,  will  have  ceased  to  exist. 

>  The  people  among  whom  we  are  going  are  Mahometans; 
/ the  chief  article  of  their  creed  is:  God  is  God,  and  Ma¬ 
homet  is  his  prophet.  Do  not  contradict  them;  deal  with 
them  as  we  have  dealt  with  the  Jews,  with  the  Italians; 
show  respect  for  their  muftis  and  their  imams,  as  you 
have  for  rabbis  and  bishops.  The  legions  of  Rome  pro¬ 
tected  all  religions.  You  will  meet  with  customs  different 
from  those  of  Europe;  you  must  learn  to  accept  them. 

The  first  city  we  shall  see  was  built  by  Alexander.  Our 
every  step  will  evoke  memories  of  the  past  worthy  of  the 
emulation  of  Frenchmen. 


J5T.  28] 


A  DIARY 


79 


30th.  (To  the  Pasha  of  Egypt.)  The  Directoire  of  the 
Frei  :h  Republic  has  on  several  occasions  requested  the 
Sublime  Porte  to  punish  the  beys  of  Egypt  for  the  dam¬ 
age  which  they  have  caused  to  French  merchants. 

The  French  Republic  has  decided  to  send  a  powerful 
army  to  put  a  stop  to  the  piracy  of  the  beys  of  Egypt. 
You,  who  should  be  the  master  of  the  beys,  but  whom 
they  hold  powerless  and  without  authority  at  Cairo, 
should  greet  my  arrival  with  joy.  Come  and  meet  me, 
therefore,  and  join  me  in  cursing  the  unholy  race  of  the 
beys. 

July  1st,  off  Alexandria: 

The  expedition  was  off  Alexandria  at  dawn.  An  English 
fleet,  described  as  very  strong,  was  here  three  days  ago, 
and  left  a  packet  for  transmission  to  India. 

Admiral,  we  have  not  one  moment  to  lose.  Fortune  has 
given  me  three  days;  if  I  don’t  profit  by  it  we  are  lost. 

To-morrow  I  must  be  in  Alexandria. 

The  wind  was  very  strong  and  the  sea  very  rough;  I 
decided,  however,  to  land  at  once.  We  spent  the  day  in 
preparations. 

The  coast  near  Alexandria,  11  p.  m..- 

I  disembarked  with  General  Kleber  and  a  part  of  the 
troops  at  11  p.  m.  We  immediately  began  our  march  on 
Alexandria. 

July  2d.  At  daybreak  we  caught  sight  of  Pompey’s 
column.  The  walls  of  the  Arab  city  were  lined  with  men. 

General  Kleber  picked  out  the  point  of  the  wall  at 


80 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 


which  his  grenadiers  were  to  scale  it,  but  received  shot 
in  the  head  that  stretched  him  senseless.  The  gren  viers 
of  his  division,  spurred  by  this  event,  fought  their  way 
into  the  town. 

The  old  harbour  of  Alexandria  can  shelter  a  fleet,  how¬ 
ever  large ;  but  there  is  a  place  in  the  channel  where  there 
is  no  more  than  15  feet  of  water,  which  makes  the  sailors 
doubt  whether  the  74’s  can  get  in.  This  affects  my  plans 
very  seriously. 

(Proclamation.)  Bonaparte,  member  of  the  National 
Institute,  general-in-chief,  — 

People  of  Egypt:  You  will  be  told  that  I  have  come  to 
destroy  your  faith;  believe  it  not!  Answer  that  I  am  here 
to  maintain  your  rights,  to  punish  usurpers,  and  that  I 
respect  even  more  than  do  the  Mameluks,  God,  his 
Prophet,  and  the  Koran! 

Tell  them  that  in  the  eyes  of  God  all  men  are  equal; 
wisdom,  talent,  and  virtue  alone  make  the  inequality-of 
mankind.  And  what  wisdom,  what  talent,  what  virtue, 
distinguish  the  Mameluks  and  entitle  them  to  the  exclu¬ 
sive  enjoyment  of  all  that  makes  life  lovely  and  pleas¬ 
ant  ? 

To  whom  belong  the  great  estates  ?  To  the  Mameluks. 
To  whom  belong  lovely  slaves,  splendid  horses,  fine  houses? 
To  the  Mameluks.  If  Egypt,  then,  is  their  farm,  let  them 
display  the  lease  that  God  has  granted  them.  But  God  is 
just  and  merciful  unto  his  people.  All  Egyptians  will  be 
called  on  to  fill  public  stations;  the  most  wise,  the  most 
virtuous,  the  best  educated,  will  govern  the  country,  and 
the  people  will  be  happy. 


.et.  28] 


A  DIARY 


81 


Is  it  not  we  who  destroyed  the  Pope  who  urged  war 
against  all  Mussulmans  ?  Is  it  not  we  who  destroyed  the 
Knights  of  Malta  because  they  foolishly  believed  that 
God  had  bidden  them  wage  war  against  all  Mussulmans  ? 
Is  it  not  we  who  in  centuries  past  have  befriended 
the  Grand  Seignior,  —  may  God  fulfil  his  wishes,  —  and 
been  the  enemy  of  his  enemies  P  Have  not  the  Mameluks, 
on  the  contrary,  always  revolted  against  the  authority  of 
the  Grand  Seignior,  which  they  still  refuse  to  recognise  ? 
They  act  merely  at  their  own  pleasure. 

Let  those  who  arm  on  behalf  of  the  Mameluks  and  fight 
against  us  beware,  and  three  times  beware!  For  them 
there  is  no  hope:  they  will  perish! 

It  is  a  bit  quackish! 

3d,  Alexandria: 

(To  General  Desaix.)  You  will  probably  not  meet  more 
than  a  few  squadrons  of  cavalry;  mask  your  cavalry; 
don’t  use  your  fieldpieces.  Save  them  for  the  day  when 
we  shall  have  to  fight  four  or  five  thousand  horse. 

(To  Admiral  Brueys.)  The  general-in-chief  feels  certain 
that  you  have  already  had  the  channel  sounded.  He 
wants  the  fleet  to  be  brought  into  port.  It  is  essential  that 
the  fleet  should  be  sheltered  from  the  superior  forces  that 
tae  English  may  have  in  these  seas.  The  Admiral  is  to 
notify  the  general-in-chief  to-morrow  whether  the  fleet 
could  defend  itself  against  a  superior  force  of  the  enemy 
if  it  were  anchored  across  the  bay  of  Aboukir. 

10th,  El  Ram  any  eh: 

Desaix  had  a  skirmish  with  about  a  thousand  mounted 
Mameluks  this  morning.  The  country  is  splendid. 


82  THE  CORSICAN  [i7M 

12th.  The  general-in-chief ’s  intention  is  to  attack  the 
enemy  reported  in  Chobrakyt  at  daybreak. 

15th,  Chabour: 

We  met  and  defeated  the  enemy  yesterday.  Murad 
Bey  with  3000  or  4000  mounted  Mameluks,  twenty  guns, 
and  a  few  gunboats  attempted  to  hold  the  crossing  at 
Chobrakyt.  The  army  was  drawn  up  with  each  division 
in  battalion  squares,  baggage  in  the  centre,  the  guns  in 
the  battalion  intervals. 

21st,  The  Pyramids: 

At  dawn  we  met  their  advance  guard,  which  we  drove 
back  from  village  to  village.  At  two  in  the  afternoon  we 
discovered  the  intrenchments  and  the  enemy’s  army. 

Soldiers!  Forty  centuries  behold  you! 

The  instant  Murad  Bey  perceived  Desaix’  movement 
he  decided  to  attack.  One  of  his  bravest  beys  at  the  head 
of  a  picked  body  of  cavalry  charged  down  like  lightning  on 
our  two  divisions.  We  let  them  come  to  within  fifty  paces, 
and  mowed  them  down  with  a  hail  of  bullets  and  grape 
that  stretched  great  numbers  on  the  battlefield.  They 
pushed  right  into  the  intervals  between  the  two  divisions, 
where  they  were  caught  by  a  crossfire  that  completed 
their  defeat. 

Our  columns  of  attack,  under  the  command  of  brave 
General  Rampon,  rushed  on  the  intrenchments,  in  thi 
face  of  a  heavy  artillery  fire,  with  their  usual  dash,  when 
the  Mameluks  (again)  charged  them.  They  came  out  of 
the  earthworks  at  full  gallop;  our  columns  had  just  time  to 
halt,  face  outwards,  and  receive  them  with  their  bayonets 
and  a  storm  of  bullets.  In  a  flash  the  field  was  covered 
with  their  bodies.  Our  troops  soon  carried  the  intrench¬ 
ments. 


jit.  28] 


A  DIARY 


83 


22d,  Gyzeh: 

(To  the  Sheiks  and  Notables  of  Cairo.)  You  will  judge 
of  my  sentiments  by  the  proclamation  which  I  inclose. 
Yesterday  the  Mameluks  were  for  the  most  part  killed 
or  made  prisoners,  and  I  am  in  pursuit  of  the  few  who 
survive.  Send  over  to  this  bank  what  boats  you  have, 
and  a  deputation  to  announce  your  submission.  Have 
bread,  meat,  straw,  and  forage  collected  for  my  army,  and 
be  without  uneasiness,  for  no  one  could  wish  you  better 
than  I. 

26th,  Cairo: 

No  news  from  France  since  our  departure. 

(To  Joseph.)  Be  kind  to  my  wife.  Go  and  see  her  oc¬ 
casionally.  I  am  asking  Louis  to  give  her  good  advice. 
I  wish  Desiree  all  happiness  if  she  marries  Bernadotte. 
She  deserves  it.  I  embrace  your  wife  and  Lucien.  I  am 
sending  a  handsome  shawl  to  Julie.  Don’t  be  quite  so 
unfaithful  to  her;  she  is  an  excellent  woman;  make  her 
happy. 

28th.  Perree  should  be  sent  out  with  three  frigates, 
having  on  board:  a  company  of  actors;  a  corps  de  bal¬ 
let;  three  or  four  marionette  showmen  for  the  people; 
a  hundred  or  so  French  women;  the  wives  of  all  who 
are  employed  here;  20  surgeons,  30  chemists,  10  physi¬ 
cians. 

I  will  colonize  this  country.  I  am  twenty-nine  now, 
and  shall  then  be  thirty-five;  that’s  nothing;  six  years 
gives  me  long  enough,  if  all  goes  well,  to  reach  India. 

31st.  Severity  is  needed  to  govern  the  Turks;  I  order 
five  or  six  heads  to  be  sliced  off  every  day  in  the  streets 
of  Cairo.  Up  till  now  we  have  had  to  behave  mildly  so  as 


84 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 


to  counteract  the  reputation  of  terror  that  preceded  us; 
at  present  it  is,  on  the  contrary,  better  to  assume  the 
tone  that  commands  obedience  with  these  people,  for 
with  them  obedience  signifies  fear. 

August  1st.  Battle  of  the  Nile  /  Nelson  and  Brueys. 

Adjutant-General  Bribes  is  to  occupy  Damanliour.  He 
will  disarm  the  city,  and  will  have  the  heads  of  five  of  the 
chief  inhabitants  cut  off;  one  chosen  from  the  lawyers 
who  have  behaved  worst,  and  the  four  others  from  the 
most  influential  people.  He  is  specially  enjoined  to  see 
to  the  clearing  of  the  canal  to  Alexandria  that  begins  at 
El  Ramanyeh  so  that  the  Nile  may  enter  it. 

15th.  (To  Rear-Admiral  Ganteaume.)  The  account 
of  what  you  have  been  through  is  truly  horrible.  If  you 
have  come  out  alive,  it  is  clearly  that  you  are  destined 
by  fate  to  avenge  our  navy  and  our  friends;  on  this  I  con¬ 
gratulate  you.  This  is  the  only  cheering  thought  that  has 
occurred  to  me  since  I  received  your  report  day  before 
yesterday,  thirty  leagues  from  Cairo.  You  are  to  assume 
command  of  all  that  is  left  of  our  naval  forces  in  Egypt. 
You  will  do  your  utmost  to  withdraw  from  the  Bay  of 
Aboukir  anything  we  may  have  left  there-  I  imagine  that 
by  this  time  the  English  have  moved  their  shattered 
ships  away. 

(To  General  Kleber.)  I  have  just  received  the  news  of 
the  battle  of  the  1st.  I  promptly  returned  to  Cairo.  Things 
are  not  quite  settled  yet  in  these  parts;  but  every  day 
there  is  a  perceptible  improvement,  and  I  am  justified  in 
thinking  that  very  soon  we  shall  be  really  masters  of  the 
country.  Our  enterprise  demands  more  than  one  sort  of 
courage. 


J£T.  29] 


A  DIARY 


85 


19th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  Fate  has  ordained,  in  this 
event  as  in  so  many  others,  that  if  we  are  given  a  great 
preponderance  on  the  continent,  to  our  rivals  is  given 
the  dominion  of  the  seas.  However  great  our  defeat,  it 
is  not  attributable  to  the  inconstancy  of  Fortune,  for  she 
has  not  yet  abandoned  us;  far  from  it,  she  has  favoured 
us  more  than  ever  before  in  our  present  undertaking. 

Collect  all  our  ships  from  Toulon,  Malta,  Ancona,  Corfu, 
Alexandria,  to  form  a  new  fleet. 

Had  I  been  master  of  the  sea,  I  should  have  been  lord 
of  the  Orient. 

22d,  Cairo: 

There  shall  be  an  Institute  for  Science  and  Art  in 
Egypt,  established  in  Cairo: 

The  chief  object  of  this  Society  shall  be,  to  develop  and 
encourage  learning  in  Egypt.  All  general  officers  of  the 
French  army  shall  be  entitled  to  attend  its  sessions.  The 
proceedings  of  the  Society  shall  be  printed. 

23d.  The  Egyptian  Institute  held  its  first  session  on 
the  6th  of  Fructidor;  citoyen  Bonaparte  propounded  the 
following  questions: 

Can  the  ovens  used  for  baking  army  bread  be  improved 
in  regard  to  expense  or  fuel,  and  if  so,  how  ? 

Does  Egypt  afford  any  substitute  for  hops  in  the  brew¬ 
ing  of  beer  ? 

How  can  Nile  water  best  be  filtered  and  sweetened  ? 

What  means  are  there  in  Egypt  for  manufacturing 
gunpowder  ? 

How  is  Egypt  situated  in  the  matter  of  jurisprudence, 
of  civil  and  criminal  judges,  of  education  ? 


86 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 

What  improvements,  approved  of  by  the  people,  can  be 
introduced  in  these  matters  ? 

(To  General  Menou.)  Don’t  put  the  sailors  forward. 
Try  to  inspirit  them  and  to  dispel  their  belief  in  the  su¬ 
periority  of  the  English. 

September  8th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  I  await  news  from 
Constantinople.  I  cannot  be  back  in  Paris,  as  I  had  pro¬ 
mised,  in  October;  but  it  is  only  a  matter  of  a  few  months. 
Everything  here  is  going  well.  The  country  is  quiet  and 
getting  used  to  us.  For  the  rest,  let  time  work.  Since  our 
departure  I  have  not  heard  one  word  from  you,  nor  from 
the  ministers,  nor  from  a  single  person  who  is  related  to 
me.  My  dispatches  have,  I  expect,  been  more  fortunate 
than  yours. 

October  4th.  No  news  from  Europe. 

(To  General  Kleber.)  I  regret  to  hear  you  are  not  well. 
Desaix  has  reached  Syout.  He  drove  the  Mameluks  into 
the  desert,  and  part  of  them  have  reached  the  oases. 
Ibrahim  Bey  is  at  Gaza,  and  threatens  invasion;  it  will  not 
come  to  anything;  but  we,  who  are  not  threatening  any¬ 
body,  might  very  well  dislodge  him  from  where  he  is. 

Believe  me  when  I  say  that  I  hope  for  your  speedy  cure, 
and  that  I  rate  high  your  good-will  and  your  friendship. 
I  fear  that  we  have  had  a  little  misunderstanding;  you 
would  be  doing  me  an  injustice  if  you  doubted  that  this 
gives  me  much  concern.  In  the  land  of  Egypt,  clouds, 
when  we  have  any,  pass  away  in  six  hours;  if  there  should 
seem  to  be  any  between  us,  they  will  pass  in  three.  My 
high  regard  for  you  is  at  least  equal  to  that  which  you 
have  on  occasion  manifested  for  me. 

(To  the  French  Commissioners  to  the  Divan.)  The  ob- 


XT.  29] 


A  DIARY 


87 


ject  for  which  the  Divan  has  been  convened  is  tentative, 
the  intention  being  to  accustom  the  notables  of  Egypt 
to  the  idea  of  assemblies  and  legislation.  You  must  tell 
them  that  I  have  convened  them  to  obtain  their  advice, 
and  to  ascertain  what  can  be  done  for  the  benefit  of  the 
people,  and  what  they  themselves  would  do  had  they  the 
power  which  conquest  has  given  us. 

7th.  (To  the  Directoire.)  The  Porte  has  appointed 
Djezzar  pasha  of  Acre  and  general-in-chief  of  all  Syria. 

He  has  taken  no  notice  of  the  overtures  I  have  made. 
Our  consuls  have  been  arrested  everywhere,  and  the 
Ottoman  Empire  is  full  of  martial  sounds.  You  will  not 
abandon  your  army  in  Egypt;  you  will  send  us  help  and 
news;  and  you  will  do  all  that  I  have  urged  to  place  a 
large  fleet  in  this  sea.  When  I  know  for  certain  what  the 
Porte  intends,  when  the  country  is  more  settled  and  our 
fortifications  are  completed,  which  will  be  before  long, 

I  may  decide  to  return  to  Europe;  especially  if  news 
reaches  me  that  the  continent  is  not  at  peace. 

16th.  (To  General  Manscourt.)  Pray  forward  me  the 
report  that  mentions  the  rumour  of  an  insurrection  in  the 
garrison.  If  a  demi-brigade  under  my  orders  mutinies,  I 
will  disband  it,  and  I  will  have  every  officer  who  fails  to 
maintain  discipline  shot. 

18th.  Not  the  least  bit  of  news  from  France.  Bour- 
rienne!  what  am  I  thinking  of  ? 

(Bourrienne:  In  truth  that’s  rather  difficult,  you  think 
of  so  many  things!) 

I  don’t  know  whether  I  shall  ever  see  France  again,  but 
if  I  do,  my  sole  ambition  is  to  fight  one  great  campaign  in/  \ 
Germany,  in  the  plains  of  Bavaria,  to  win  a  great  victory,!  / 


88 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 


and  to  avenge  France  for  her  defeat  at  Blenheim.  After 
that  I  will  retire  to  the  country  and  live  quietly. 

21st.  The  Turkish  army  is  concentrating  at  Damascus, 
and,  it  is  reported,  will  amount  to  60,000  men. 

22d.  (To  General  Bon.)  It  is  essential  for  us  to  attack 
the  insurgent  quarters.  Bombard  the  mosque.  All  armed 
men  caught  in  the  streets  are  to  be  killed  at  sight. 

23d.  Order  for  levelling  the  grand  mosque  in  the 
course  of  the  night  by  breaking  down  some  of  the  pillars 
if  possible. 

(To  General  Berthier.)  Please  order  the  commandant 
of  the  town  to  have  the  heads  of  all  prisoners  caught  in 
arms  cut  off.  They  are  to  be  taken  to-night  to  the  bank 
of  the  Nile  between  Boul&q  and  old  Cairo;  the  bodies  can 
be  thrown  into  the  river. 

(To  Louis  Bonaparte.)  I  inclose  you  an  order  for  the 
commandant  at  Alexandria  to  send  you  off  on  a  brig,  the 
Vif  or  the  Independant. 

We  have  been  busy  these  last  two  days  appeasing  a 
revolt  in  Cairo.  I  was  compelled  to  throw  shells  into 
a  quarter  which  the  insurgents  had  barricaded.  About  a 
thousand  Turks  have  been  killed.  To-day  everything  is 
calm  and  orderly  again.  Good-bye,  good  health;  a  pros¬ 
perous  journey. 

November  20th.  (To  General  Desaix.)  We  have  got 
French  and  English  gazettes  to  the  10th  of  August;  up 
till  then  there  was  no  new  development  in  Europe;  I  am 
sending  them  on. 

December  10th.  (To  General  Dommartin.)  The  gen¬ 
eral-in-chief  acknowledges  receipt  of  the  request  of  chef 
de  brigade  Grobert  to  return  to  France.  The  general-in- 


JBT.  29] 


A  DIARY 


89 


chief’s  reply  is  that  in  view  of  the  fact  that  citoyen  Grobert 
got  his  step  as  chef  de  brigade  in  Paris,  and  without  even 
having  heard  a  shot  fired,  his  intention  is  that  you  should 
keep  this  officer  continuously  on  outpost  duty. 

21st.  (Order.)  At  noon  each  day  the  regimental  bands 
shall  play  in  the  public  square,  opposite  the  hospital, 
pieces  of  music  that  will  cheer  the  patients  and  recall 
the  great  events  of  former  campaigns. 

23d.  I  leave  to-morrow. 

29th,  Suez: 

Order  for  the  commanding  officers  of  engineers  and  artil¬ 
lery  to  accompany  the  general-in-chief  on  a  survey  of  the 
Suez  Canal. 


1799 


January  2d,  Belbeys: 

I  am  working  to  determine  the  line  along  which  a  water¬ 
way  can  be  run  to  join  the  Nile  and  the  Red  Sea.  This 
waterway  once  existed,  for  I  have  found  traces  of  it  at 
several  points. 

8th,  Cairo: 

(Order.)  Citoyen  Boyer,  surgeon,  who  has  been  so 
cowardly  as  to  refuse  help  to  some  wounded  because 
they  were  supposed  to  be  infected,  is  unworthy  of  being 
a  French  citizen.  He  is  to  be  dressed  in  women’s  clothes, 
and  paraded  through  the  streets  of  Alexandria  on  a 
donkey,  with  a  board  on  his  back,  on  which  shall  be 
written:  Unworthy  of  being  a  French  citizen  —  he  fears 
death.  After  which  he  is  to  be  placed  in  prison,  and  sent 
back  to  France  by  the  first  ship. 

25th.  (To  Tippoo  Sahib.)  You  have  already  learned 
of  my  arrival  on  the  shores  of  the  Red  Sea  with  an  in¬ 
numerable  and  invincible  army,  anxious  to  free  you  from 
the  iron  yoke  of  England. 

I  take  the  first  opportunity  of  letting  you  know  that  I 
am  anxious  that  you  should  send  me  information  through 
Moka  and  Muscat  as  to  your  political  situation.  I  hope 
you  can  send  to  Suez  or  to  Cairo,  some  able  and  trust¬ 
worthy  person  with  whom  I  can  discuss  matters. 

28th.  (To  General  Marmont.)  I  can’t  understand 
Commissary  Michaud’s  obstinacy  in  remaining  in  a 
house  when  the  plague  is  in  it;  why  doesn’t  he  go  into 


arr.  29] 


A  DIARY 


91 


camp  out  towards  Pompey’s  column?  Put  the  75th  in  the 
grove  where  you  camped  so  long  with  the  4th  light  in¬ 
fantry;  it  can  be  barracked  there,  and  all  communication 
with  Alexandria  cut  off.  As  to  the  unlucky  demi-brigade 
of  light  infantry,  have  the  men  strip  and  take  sea-baths; 
they  must  be  rubbed  from  head  to  heel;  they  must  wash 
their  clothes  and  keep  themselves  clean.  Give  orders  to 
have  the  men  wash  their  feet,  their  hands,  their  faces, 
every  day. 

February  5th.  I  have  just  heard  of  the  arrival  at  Alex¬ 
andria  of  a  merchantman  from  Ragusa  with  a  cargo 
of  wine,  and  with  letters  for  me  from  Genoa  and  from 
Ancona;  it  is  the  first  news  from  Europe  since  eight 
months. 

The  troops  are  now  on  the  march  across  the  desert. 

(To  Kleber.)  At  last  we  have  news  from  France.  Jour- 
dan  has  left  the  Legislative  Assembly  and  is  in  command 
of  the  army  of  the  Rhine.  Joubert  has  the  army  of  Italy. 
Steps  have  been  taken  to  recruit  the  armies;  it  appears 
that  all  young  men  of  eighteen  years  of  age  are  called  on, 
and  are  known  as  conscripts.  Europe  is  arming  on  all 
sides. 

10th.  I  have  observed  the  Ramadan,  which  began 
yesterday,  with  the  greatest  ceremony;  I  carried  out  the 
duties  which  formerly  devolved  on  the  Pasha. 

(To  the  Directoire.)  When  you  read  this  letter  I  may 
be  standing  among  the  ruins  of  the  temple  of  Solomon. 
Djezzar  Pasha,  an  old  man  70  years  of  age,  is  a  ferocious 
person,  who  has  unbounded  hatred  of  the  French.  He 
has  treated  with  disdain  the  friendly  advances  which  I 
made. 


92 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


On  the  29th  of  Brumaire  I  sent  him  a  letter;  he  had  the 
messenger’s  head  chopped  off.  Egypt  was  inundated  with 
firmans  that  revealed  Djezzar’s  hostile  intentions  and 
announced  his  arrival.  His  advance  guard  occupied  El 
Arych,  where  there  are  a  few  good  wells  and  a  fort  in  the 
desert. 

There  was  therefore  no  choice.  I  was  challenged;  I 
promptly  decided  to  carry  the  war  into  the  enemy’s  coun¬ 
try. 

17th,  in  front  of  El  Arych: 

The  divisions  of  the  army  started  from  different  points 
to  meet  at  El  Arych,  where  we  have  now  established  con¬ 
tact  with  the  enemy.  The  Mameluks,  supported  by  a  body 
of  Djezzar  Pasha’s  troops,  were  there.  Regnier’s  division 
came  up  and  immediately  attacked  the  Mameluks,  killed 
about  400,  and  now  holds  the  rest  blockaded  in  the  fort. 

You  are  not  my  friend!  —  The  women!  —  Josephine! 

—  If  you  were  my  friend,  you  would  long  ago  have  told 
fhe  what  I  have  just  learned  from  Junot,  —  there  is  a  true 
f  friend.  Josephine !  —  and  I  am  six  hundred  leagues  away 

—  you  ought  to  have  told  me!  —  Josephine!  ■ —  to  deceive 
me  in  such  a  fashion !  —  she !  —  Let  them  beware !  I  will 
wipe  out  these  dandies  and  exquisites !  —  As  for  her  —  a 
divorce.  Yes,  a  divorce,  publicly,  scandalously!  I  must 
write,  I  know  everything!  —  It’s  your  fault,  you  ought 
to  have  told  me ! 

My  reputation  ?  Eh!  I  don’t  know  what  I  wouldn’t 
give  if  only  what  Junot  has  told  me  were  not  true  —  I  love 
that  woman  so!  If  Josephine  is  guilty,  a  divorce  must 
separate  us  forever.  I  will  not  be  the  laughing-stock  of  all 


.ET.  *9] 


A  DIARY 


93 


the  wastrels  of  Paris!  I  will  write  to  Joseph,  he  will  get 
me  a  divorce. 

18th.  The  artillery  is  having  great  difficulties  owing  to 
the  quicksands,  and  the  army  is  so  placed  that  the  least 
delay  may  be  fatal. 

The  capture  of  El  Arych  makes  a  good  beginning  for 
the  campaign. 

26th,  Gaza: 

We  are  in  water  and  mud  up  to  our  knees;  the  cold  and 
weather  are  just  what  we  get  at  Paris  at  this  season.  The 
country  is  finer  than  we  supposed,  and  we  have  unexpect¬ 
edly  found  stores  of  provisions  and  war  material,  includ¬ 
ing  many  cannon-balls  of  European  make. 

(To  General  Marmont.)  Send  the  three  ships  to  Jaffa; 
their  cargoes  may  help  us  in  besieging  St.  John  of 
Acre. 

(To  General  Menou.)  I  have  learned  with  pleasure  that 
you  have  been  attending  worship  in  the  mosque. 

27th.  We  crossed  70  leagues  of  desert  with  much 
fatigue;  the  water  was  brackish,  when  there  was  any.  We 
eat  dogs,  donkeys,  and  camels. 

March  6th,  in  front  of  Jaffa: 

At  eight  o’clock  to-morrow  morning  Delignette’s  bat¬ 
tery  will  open.  General  Bon  will  support  the  mortar  bat¬ 
tery.  General  Lannes  will  place  six  companies  of  grena¬ 
diers  at  the  breaching  battery  before  daylight.  When  the 
firing  between  the  town  and  our  light  infantry  is  well  de¬ 
veloped,  two  columns,  each  of  three  companies  of  grena¬ 
diers,  will  move  on  the  breach  and  carry  it.  Battalions  will 
be  pushed  up  successively  in  support  of  the  grenadiers 
and  light  infantry. 


94  THE  CORSICAN  [1799 

7th.  (To  Abdallah-Aga,  commandant  of  Jaffa.)  God 
is  merciful  and  longsuffering! 

Bonaparte,  general-in-chief,  informs  you  that  he  is  in 
Palestine  for  no  other  purpose  than  to  drive  out  the 
troops  of  Djezzar  Pasha.  Jaffa  is  completely  blockaded, 
and  in  two  hours  our  batteries  will  break  down  your  walls 
and  shatter  your  fortifications.  His  heart  is  touched  by 
the  suffering  that  would  result  to  the  city  were  it  cap¬ 
tured  by  assault.  He  offers  his  safeguard  to  the  garrison 
and  protection  to  the  city,  and  will  therefore  delay  open¬ 
ing  fire  until  seven  o’clock  this  morning. 

8th.  At  dawn,  I  summoned  the  governor  to  surrender  : 
he  had  my  messenger’s  head  cut  off,  and  made  no  reply. 
At  seven,  we  opened  fire;  at  one,  I  judged  the  breach  to 
be  practicable.  General  Lannes  made  the  arrangements 
u>r  the  attack;  Adjutant  Netherwood  with  ten  riflemen 
led  the  wray.  At  five,  we  were  in  possession  of  the  city, 
which  was  sacked  for  twenty-four  hours  and  given  up  to 
all  the  horrors  of  war,  which  never  appeared  more  hid¬ 
eous. 

9th.  (To  General  Berthier.)  Summon  the  artillery 
colonel,  get  from  him  the  names  of  the  twenty  principal 
artillery  officers;  have  him  take  them  with  him  to  the 
village  where  the  battalion  is  that  is  going  to  Cairo.  There 
they  are  to  be  placed  in  the  fort  until  further  orders.  When 
they  have  started  for  the  village,  order  the  adjutant-gen¬ 
eral  on  duty  to  take  the  artillerymen  down  to  the  coast, 
and  to  have  them  all  shot,  taking  every  precaution  to  pre¬ 
vent  their  escaping. 

18th,  Mount  Carmel: 

Captain  Smith,  with  two  English  men-of-war  has  ar- 


ET.  29] 


A  DIARY 


95 


rived  at  St.  John  of  Acre  from  Alexandria.  Acre  will  be 
surrounded  to-night. 

23d,  in  front  of  Acre: 

(To  Sidney  Smith.)  Do  not  doubt  my  desire  of  showing 
you  every  courtesy  and  of  making  myself  useful  to  any  of 
your  compatriots  who  may  be  victims  of  the  mischance 
of  war. 

29th.  Since  our  arrival  in  front  of  Acre,  plenty  reigns 
in  our  camp.  We  have  opened  trenches  against  the  city, 
and  the  work  is  being  pushed  on  energetically.  We  have 
established  a  breaching  battery,  and  have  opened  fire  on 
the  wall;  we  hope  to  carry  the  place  very  quickly. 

April  4th.  (Order.)  All  soldiers  who  in  the  course  of 
to-day  and  to-morrow  bring  in  cannon-balls  found  in 
the  open  will  receive  20  sous  for  each  cannon-ball. 

5th.  We  are  very  short  of  cannon-balls.  Commodore 
Smith  with  his  two  ships,  the  Theseus  and  the  Tiger,  has 
just  returned  after  being  away  ten  days. 

8th.  We  have  now  been  a  fortnight  in  front  of  Acre, 
where  we  hold  Djezzar  Pasha  blockaded.  The  great 
quantity  of  artillery  which  the  English  have  thrown  into 
the  town,  with  a  reinforcement  of  gunners  and  officers, 
together  with  our  own  lack  of  guns,  has  delayed  its  cap¬ 
ture.  But  yesterday  the  two  English  men-of-war  got  an¬ 
noyed  with  us,  and  fired  more  than  2000  shot,  which  has 
given  us  a  good  supply. 

14th.  The  siege  progresses.  We  have  run  a  gallery 
beyond  the  counterscarp,  30  feet  below  the  ditch,  which 
is  now  only  18  feet  from  the  wall.  We  have  not  fired  a 
shot  for  two  weeks;  the  enemy  blaze  away  like  mad;  and 
we  merely  pick  up  their  cannon-balls  humbly,  pay  20 


96 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


sous  for  them,  and  pile  them  up  so  that  we  already  have 
about  4000.  That  will  be  enough  to  pour  in  a  hot  fire 
for  twenty-four  hours,  and  to  batter  a  fine  breach.  I 
am  waiting  before  giving  the  signal  for  the  sappers  to  be 
ready  to  blow  up  the  counterscarp  at  the  end  of  a  double 
sap  that  runs  straight  to  a  tower;  we  are  still  50  feet  from 
the  counterscarp,  which  is  a  matter  of  a  couple  of  nights. 
There  are  many  French  emigres  and  English  in  the  town; 
we  are  dying  to  get  at  them ;  the  chances  are  it  will  be  on 
the  21st. 

18th.  The  Janissaries  of  Damascus,  with  the  cavalry  of 
Djezzar,  the  Arabs,  and  the  Mameluks  of  Ibrahim  Bey, 
crossed  the  Jordan  to  relieve  Acre;  they  have  been  com¬ 
pletely  defeated  in  engagements  at  Nazareth,  Safed,  and 
Cana,  and  in  the  battle  of  Mount  Thabor. 

19th.  (To  citoyen  Fourier.)  Tell  the  Divan  that  when 
this  letter  reaches  you.  Acre  will  be  ours,  and  that  I  shall 
be  on  my  way  to  Cairo.  I  am  as  anxious  to  be  there  as 
you  are  to  see  me.  One  of  the  first  things  I  shall  do  will 
be  to  convene  the  Institute  and  to  see  whether  we  cannot 
do  something  to  extend  the  bounds  of  human  knowledge. 

21st.  Mr.  Smith  is  firing  away  hot  and  heavy. 

(Order.)  The  general-in-chief,  as  a  mark  of  his  great 
satisfaction  with  the  300  brave  men  commanded  by  Briga¬ 
dier-General  Junot,  who,  in  the  engagement  at  Nazareth, 
held  in  check  5000  cavalry,  captured  5  flags,  and  covered 
the  battlefield  with  dead,  orders :  — 

A  medal  worth  500  louis  is  offered  for  the  best  picture 
representing  the  battle  of  Nazareth. 

In  this  picture  the  French  shall  be  shown  in  the  uni¬ 
forms  of  the  2d  light  infantry  and  14th  dragoons. 


AST.  29] 


A  DIARA 


97 


The  staff  will  have  sketched  by  our  artists  in  Egypt, 
dresses  of  the  Mameluks,  of  the  Janissaries  of  Damascus, 
of  the  Arabs,  and  will  send  them  to  the  Minister  of  the 
Interior  at  Paris  so  that  copies  may  be  made  and  sent 
to  the  best  artists  of  Paris,  Milan,  Florence,  Rome,  and 
Naples,  and  that  a  day  may  be  set  and  judges  chosen  for 
the  competition. 

This  order  shall  be  communicated  to  the  communes 
of  all  the  brave  soldiers  present  at  the  battle  of  Naza¬ 
reth. 

23d,  (To  General  Lannes.)  The  mine  can  be  fired  at 
the  moment  when  our  guns  have  silenced  the  enemy’s; 
the  general-in-chief  will  give  the  order  himself. 

As  soon  as  the  mine  is  fired,  the  breach  is  to  be  stormed. 
Have  a  band  placed  in  the  1st  parallel,  and  have  it  strike 
up  the  instant  our  men  have  got  into  the  breach.  I  am 
ordering  all  the  grenadiers  to  report  at  your  quarters 
before  4  o’clock  in  the  morning. 

25th.  More  than  300  men  were  blown  up  by  the  mine. 
It  did  not  (however)  produce  all  the  effect  the  engineers 
expected;  part  of  the  earthworks  caved  in;  the  ditch 
was  completely  filled  for  twenty  feet  on  either  side. 
Several  burning  barrels  of  gunpowder  which  the  enemy 
threw  into  the  breach  demoralized  the  thirty  grenadiers 
we  had  lodged  there,  and  we  had  to  abandon  our  lodg¬ 
ment  before  morning.  General  Caffarelli  is  dead. 

May  2d.  Our  18-pounders  have  been  at  work  these 
last  two  days.  The  tower  is  now  a  ruin.  The  enemy  have 
only  one  gun  left  with  which  they  can  fire;  realizing  that 
they  cannot  defend  their  walls  much  longer,  they  are 
crowning  their  glacis  with  parapets.  The  day  after  to- 


98 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


morrow  we  shall  get  our  24-pounders  up  so  as  to  make  a 
breach,  and  as  soon  as  it  is  practicable  we  shall  deliver 
a  general  assault  en  masse. 

8th.  Last  night  at  ten  o’clock  we  captured  the  breach 


tower. 

9th.  This  wretched  clump  of  hovels  has  cost  me 
many  lives  and  much  time.  But  things  have  gone  so  far 
that  we  must  make  a  last  attempt.  If  I  succeed,  as  I  hope 
and  believe,  I  shall  raise  and  arm  all  Syria.  I  shall  march 
on  Damascus  and  Aleppo.  As  I  advance,  I  shall  swell  my 
ranks  with  all  the  discontented;  I  shall  announce  the  end 
of  slavery  and  of  the  tyrannous  rule  of  the  pashas.  I  shall 
reach  Constantinople  at  the  head  of  an  armed  multitude. 
I  shall  establish  in  the  East  a  new  and  great  Empire.  If  I 
fail  in  the  last  assault  I  mean  to  deliver,  I  shall  leave  at 
once,  as  time  is  pressing.  I  cannot  reach  Cairo  before  the 
middle  of  June. 


As  Kleber’s  division  is  on  the  point  of  arriving,  the  in¬ 
tention  of  the  general-in-chief  is  that  as  soon  as  this  divi¬ 
sion  is  rested  it  shall  move  to  the  breach  to  attack  and 
capture  the  city. 

Night : 

The  troops  will  leave  camp  at  two  o’clock  in  the  morn¬ 
ing  and  march  to  the  positions  allotted  to  them  in  the 
plan  of  attack. 

10th.  We  have  carried  the  principal  parts  of  the  wall, 
(but)  the  enemy  have  built  a  second  wall  abutting  on 
Djezzar’s  palace.  We  should  have  to  sap  through  the 
town,  to  open  trenches  before  every  house,  and  to  lose 
more  lives  than  I  am  willing  to  lose.  In  any  case,  the  sea- 


jet.  20] 


A  DIARY 


99 


son  is  too  far  spent.  My  object  is  accomplished;  Egypt 
calls  me. 

I  am  planting  a  battery  of  24-pounders  to  raze  Djez- 
zar’s  palace  and  the  principal  buildings  of  the  town;  I  shall 
blaze  away  about  a  thousand  shells,  which,  in  so  small 
a  space,  will  do  considerable  damage.  With  Acre  reduced 
to  a  heap  of  stones,  I  shall  recross  the  desert,  so  as  to  be 
ready  for  any  European  or  Turkish  army  that  attempts 
to  disembark  in  Egypt  in  July  or  August. 

16th.  We  have  razed  the  palace  of  Djezzar  and  crushed 
the  city  under  our  shell  fire. 

17th.  Soldiers!  With  the  swiftness  of  an  Arab  host 
you  have  crossed  the  desert  that  separates  Africa  from 
Asia.  The  army  that  was  marching  to  invade  Egypt  is 
destroyed;  you  have  captured  its  general,  its  material,  its 
waterskins,  and  its  camels.  On  the  battlefield  of  Mount 
Thabor,  you  dispersed  a  horde  that  had  gathered  from 
the  extreme  parts  of  Asia  for  the  pillage  of  Egypt. 

A  few  days  more  and  you  hoped  to  capture  the  pasha 
himself  in  his  palace;  but  at  this  season  of  the  year  the 
citadel  of  Acre  is  not  worth  the  loss  of  even  a  few  days; 
the  brave  lives  its  capture  would  cost  are  needed  for  more 
important  operations. 

20th.  (To  the  Divisional  Generals.)  The  assembly 
will  be  beaten  at  seven  o’clock  at  night  by  one  drum  only 
for  each  company.  General  Murat  with  all  the  cavalry 
will  not  start  until  eleven  o’clock  at  night. 

I  have  been  through  some  trying  moments.  I  allowed 
my  imagination  to  interfere  with  my  practice;  but  I  think 
St.  John  of  Acre  has  killed  it.  I  shall  take  good  care  not 
to  let  it  run  away  with  my  judgment  again! 


100 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


27th,  Jaffa: 

We  reached  Jaffa  on  the  25th.  Detachments  have  been 
starting  on  the  march  to  Egypt  these  last  two  days.  I 
shall  stay  here  a  few  more  days  to  have  the  fortifications 
blown  up. 

28th,  Jaffa: 

There  were  fourteen  or  sixteen  ill  of  the  plague.  I  as¬ 
sembled  a  medical  board,  —  they  said  the  sick  would  die 
in  twenty-four  hours.  I  determined  to  wait  that  time 
rather  than  leave  them  to  the  Turks,  who  would  cut  off 
their  noses  and  ears.  At  the  end  of  the  time  only  one 
or  two  were  alive,  and  they  were  dying  when  my  army 
marched. 

June  9th,  Salheyeh: 

We  got  over  the  desert  pretty  well.  The  English  com¬ 
modore  who  has  summoned  Damietta  to  surrender  is  a 
lunatic.  As  he  has  always  been  in  command  of  fireships, 
he  has  no  notion  of  the  manners  that  are  called  for  in  an 
important  command.  The  allied  army  of  which  he  speaks 
was  destroyed  in  Acre. 

15th,  Cairo: 

My  entry  took  place  in  the  midst  of  an  immense  throng 
that  lined  the  streets,  of  all  the  muftis  riding  on  their 
mules,  because  the  Prophet  had  a  preference  for  riding 
these  beasts,  of  all  the  bodies  of  Janissaries,  of  the  agas  of 
police,  of  the  descendants  of  Abou  Bekr,  of  Fatima,  and 
of  the  descendants  of  many  saints  revered  by  true  believ¬ 
ers.  The  chief  merchants  walked  in  front,  as  well  as  the 
Coptic  Patriarch;  the  procession  was  closed  by  the  Greek 
auxiliaries. 

(To  General  Desaix.)  I  am  here  with  part  of  the  army. 


srr.  29] 


A  DIARY 


101 


We  have  reached  the  season  when  a  landing  is  possible. 
I  shall  lose  not  one  hour  in  making  ready. 

Why  don’t  you  wear  a  flannel  vest?  It ’s  the  only  way 
to  protect  yourself  against  eye-trouble. 

19th.  Still  no  news  from  France. 

28th.  The  French  army  has  lost  5344  men  since 
its  arrival  in  Egypt.  Next  season  we  shall  be  reduced  to 
15,000  effectives,  from  which  deduct  2000  in  hospital, 
500  veterans,  500  artificers  who  don’t  go  into  action,  and 
we  have  12,000  left. 

29th.  (To  citoyen  Poussielgue.)  Kindly  let  me  know 
the  ages  of  the  three  male  slaves  that  have  just  come  in 
from  Upper  Egypt;  I  want  to  buy  them. 

July  15th.  On  the  13th  a  Turkish  fleet  made  up  of  5 
ships  of  the  line,  3  frigates,  50  or  60  transports,  anchored 
in  the  bay  of  Aboukir. 

20th,  El  Ramanyeh: 

(To  General  Kleber.)  We  have  reached  El  Ramanyeh. 
Adjutant-General  Jullien  informs  me  that  your  advance 
guard  has  reached  Rosetta,  and  that  you  are  close  up  with 
the  rest  of  your  division. 

It  appears  certain  that  the  enemy  have  landed  at  Abou¬ 
kir.  My  line  of  front  will  be  Alexandria,  Birket,  and  Ro¬ 
setta.  I  shall  hold  Birket  in  person  with  the  main  body. 
General  Marmont  will  be  at  Alexandria,  you  at  Rosetta, 
each  with  about  the  same  number  of  troops;  so  that  you 
are  my  right,  General  Marmont  my  left.  If  the  enemy  are 
in  force,  I  shall  fight  them  on  good  ground,  bringing  either 
my  right  or  my  left  in  to  me.  I  shall  hope  that  the  wing 
that  is  not  with  me  can  get  up  fast  enough  to  act  as  my 
reserve.  Birket  is  one  league  off  the  parallel  of  Leloha, 


102 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


and  one  league  from  Besentonay.  Get  all  the  information 
you  need,  and  try  to  place  yourself  so  that  instantly  on 
my  order  you  can  march  rapidly  on  Edkou  or  Birket ;  and 
as  it  is  quite  likely  that  communications  will  be  cut,  get 
plenty  of  men  out  reconnoitring  so  as  to  know  what  I  am 
doing  and  where  I  am;  and  should  circumstances  point 
to  a  movement  that  you  are  free  to  make,  and  you  think 
it  likely  from  your  information  that  I  would  have  or¬ 
dered  you  to  make  it,  you  can  go  ahead. 

21st.  (To  the  Divan  of  Cairo.)  They  are  begin¬ 
ning  to  disembark  at  Aboukir;  I  am  not  interfering  with 
them.  There  are  Russians  on  the  fleet,  people  who  hold 
in  horror  those  who  believe  in  the  unity  of  God  because, 
according  to  their  lies,  they  believe  that  there  are  three 
Gods. 

22d.  The  enemy’s  fleet  has  been  reinforced  by  30 
ships.  Their  army  is  in  position  in  front  of  Aboukir;  I  am 
starting  in  two  hours  to  reconnoitre. 

24th.  At  the  well  between  Alexandria  and  Aboukir. 

(To  General  Murat.)  Take  command  of  all  the  cavalry. 
The  advance  guard  will  march  on  the  enemy  at  two  o’clock 
in  the  morning;  no  drums  will  be  beaten. 

25th,  near  Aboukir: 

At  seven  o’clock  we  were  in  presence  of  the  enemy,  who 
were  in  position  one  league  in  front  of  the  fort  of  Aboukir. 
We  attacked  them,  completely  defeated  them,  captured 
their  redoubts,  intrenchments,  and  camp.  The  enemy  ran 
into  the  sea  in  an  attempt  to  reach  their  ships  three  quar¬ 
ters  of  a  league  away.  They  were  all  drowned,  —  the  most 
horrible  sight  I  ever  witnessed.  We  have  captured  the 
general-in-chief  who  is  wounded,  his  name  is  Mustafa 


ST.  29-30] 


A  DIARY 


103 


Pasha;  I  shall  take  him  to  Cairo  with  me.  We  had  100 
killed  and  400  wounded,  among  the  latter  General  Murat. 
The  battle  of  Aboukir  is  one  of  the  most  successful  I  have 
seen.  Of  the  army  which  the  enemy  disembarked,  nota 
man  has  escaped.  This  victory,  which  will  have  so  much' 
influence  on  the  fortunes  of  the  Republic,  is  due  chiefly  ttfc 
General  Murat. 

27th.  (Order.)  The  general-in-chief,  as  a  mark  of  his 
satisfaction  with  General  Murat’s  cavalry  brigade,  which 
covered  itself  with  glory  at  the  battle  of  Aboukir,  directs 
the  commanding  officer  of  the  artillery  to  hand  over  to 
this  brigade  the  two  English  fieldpieces  which  had  been 
sent  by  the  Court  of  London  as  a  present  to  Constanti¬ 
nople,  and  that  were  captured  in  the  battle. 

The  names  of  each  of  the  three  regiments  of  this  bri¬ 
gade,  the  7th  hussars,  the  3d  and  4th  dragoons,  and  the 
names  of  General  Murat  and  of  Adjutant-General  Roize, 
shall  be  engraved  on  each  gun;  on  the  breach  shall  be 
inscribed:  Battle  of  Aboukir. 

August  11th,  Cairo: 

I  have  English  gazettes  to  the  10th  of  June.  France 
declared  war  against  the  Emperor  on  the  13th  of  March. 
Jourdan  has  been  defeated  at  Feldkirch  and  has  with¬ 
drawn  across  the  Rhine.  Scherer,  who  had  been  given  the 
army  of  Italy,  has  been  beaten  at  Rivoli,  and  is  back 
across  the  Mincio.  Mantua  is  blockaded. 

If  ever  I  have  the  luck  to  set  foot  in  France  again,  the 
reign  of  chatter  is  over. 

16th.  (Order.)  The  commandants  of  provinces  will 
make  known  by  a  circular  in  Arabic  sent  to  all  villages, 


104 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


the  pomp  with  which  the  festival  of  the  Prophet  has  been 
observed  in  Cairo.  All  the  army,  carrying  a  great  num¬ 
ber  of  torches,  proceeded  to  the  house  of  Sheik  El  Bekry; 
the  general-in-chief  had  dined  with  him,  as  had  Mustafa 
Pasha  and  the  principal  officers  made  prisoners  at  the  bat¬ 
tle  of  Aboukir.  The  general-in-chief  was  present  at  the 
reading  of  various  Arabic  poems  in  honour  of  the  Prophet, 
after  which,  surrounded  by  the  principal  sheiks,  he  at¬ 
tended  worship  and  ordered  the  genealogy  of  the  Prophet 
to  be  read.  The  Pasha  and  the  Turkish  prisoners  could 
not  overcome  their  surprise  at  seeing  the  respect  professed 
by  the  French  for  Islam  and  the  law  of  the  most  holy  of 
Prophets. 

19th,  Menouf: 

(To  General  Kleber.)  I  am  convinced  that  there  is  no 
hostile  fleet  of  any  size  in  the  Mediterranean.  Please  start 
for  Rosetta  at  once.  I  have  to  confer  with  you  on  mat¬ 
ters  of  extreme  importance. 

22d,  Alexandria: 

I  leave  to-night  for  France. 

(To  General  Kleber.)  You  will  find  herewith  an  order 
for  assuming  command  of  the  army.  I  am  taking  with 
me  Generals  Berthier,  Lannes,  Murat,  Andreossy,  and 
Marmont,  citoyens  Monge  and  Berthollet. 

I  inclose  you  the  English  papers  to  the  10th  of  June. 
You  will  see  that  we  have  lost  Italy;  that  Mantua,  Turin, 
and  Tortona  are  besieged.  I  have  reason  to  expect  that 
the  first  named  fortress  will  hold  out  until  the  end  of 
November.  I  hope,  if  fate  is  propitious,  to  reach  Europe 
before  the  beginning  of  October. 

Accustomed  as  I  am  to  view  the  good  opinion  of  poster- 


XT.  30] 


A  DIARY 


105 


ity  as  the  fit  reward  for  the  pains  and  labours  of  life,  I 
leave  Egypt  with  the  deepest  regret.  The  interests  of  our 
country,  her  destiny,  my  duty,  the  extraordinary  events 
that  are  occurring,  have  decided  me  to  pass  through  the 
enemy’s  fleets  to  return  to  Europe.  In  mind  and  in  heart 
I  shall  be  with  you;  I  will  value  your  successes  as  highly  as 
if  I  were  still  among  you,  and  I  shall  reckon  ill-employed 
every  day  on  which  I  do  nothing  to  help  the  army  I 
place  under  your  orders.  The  army  I  am  leaving  you 
is  made  up  of  my  children,  who  have  at  all  times,  even 
in  the  greatest  affliction,  given  me  constantly  tokens  of 
their  affection;  maintain  them  in  these  sentiments;  it 
is  your  duty  because  of  the  esteem  and  affection  I 
have  for  you,  and  because  of  my  real  attachment  to 
them. 

(To  General  Junot.)  When  you  receive  this  letter  I 
shall  be  far  away  from  Egypt.  I  regretted  not  being  able 
to  take  you  with  me;  you  were  too  far  from  our  starting- 
point.  I  have  left  orders  with  Kleber  to  send  you  off  in 
October.  In  any  case,  wherever  and  however  we  may  be 
situated,  believe  in  the  continuance  of  my  devoted  friend¬ 
ship. 

October  7th,  Ajaccio: 

At  Ajaccio  we  got  news  of  our  continued  reverses  in 
Italy,  the  capture  of  Mantua,  the  battles  of  Novi  and  La 
Trebbia,  the  landing  of  the  Anglo-Russians  in  Holland, 
and  the  events  of  Prairial. 

8th,  Frejus: 

At  nightfall  we  sighted  the  French  coast.  Universal  en¬ 
thusiasm  broke  out  on  its  becoming  known  that  General 
Bonaparte  was  on  board  the  frigates.  As  in  Corsica 


106 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


the  two  ships  were  at  once  invaded  by  a  crowd,  notwith¬ 
standing  repeated  and  pressing  warnings  of  the  danger 
of  not  observing  the  laws  of  quarantine. 

9th.  The  quarantine  officers  gave  us  a  clean  bill,  and 
at  noon  we  went  ashore,  the  forty -seventh  day  since  our 
departure  from  Alexandria. 

On  the  same  day  General  Bonaparte  started  for  Paris; 
on  his  way  he  was  received  with  demonstrations  of  joy 
that  showed  the  political  effect  of  his  unexpected  return. 

10th,  Aix: 

Citoyens  Diredeurs :  Since  leaving  France  I  have  re¬ 
ceived  only  one  dispatch  from  you ;  it  found  me  in  front  of 
Acre,  and  from  that  moment  I  judged  that  I  could  not  re¬ 
main  absent  from  France  much  longer.  I  obtained  copies 
of  the  English  gazettes  to  the  6th  of  June,  and  from  them 
learned  of  the  defeats  of  Jourdan  in  Germany  and  of 
Scherer  in  Italy.  I  started  immediately,  that  very  hour, 
with  the  frigates  La  Muiron  and  La  Carr'ere,  although  both 
slow  sailers.  I  did  not  stop  to  reckon  the  risk;  my  duty 
was  to  proceed  wherever  I  might  be  most  useful.  That 
being  my  view,  I  would  have  wrapped  myself  in  my  cloak 
and  started  in  an  open  boat,  if  I  had  had  no  frigates.  I 
have  made  my  way  through  the  English  cruisers.  I  have 
landed  at  Frejus  safely.  I  shall  be  in  Paris  nearly  as  soon 
as  my  letter. 

15th.  Arrival  in  Paris,  rue  de  la  Vidoire. 

No  further  relations  between  us!  She  shall  not  set  foot 
in  my  house!  What  do  I  care  what  people  will  say?  They 
will  gossip  for  one  or  two  days,  and  talk  of  something  else 
the  third.  Forgive  her  ?  Never  ! 


JST.  30] 


A  DIARY 


107 


Well!  well!  She  is  here!  Don’t  believe  that  I  have  for¬ 
given  her;  —  never  while  I  live.  I  wanted  to  doubt!  — 
Her  truthfulness!  I  drove  her  out  when  I  arrived.  And 
that  fool  Joseph  who  was  here  ! 

But  what  could  I  do  ?  As  she  came  down  the  staircase 
in  tears,  I  saw  Eugene,  Hortense,  who  were  following  her 
sobbing.  I  was  not  given  a  heart  for  nothing,  and  I  can¬ 
not  remain  unmoved  when  I  see  tears  flowing.  Eugene 
followed  me  to  Egypt;  I  have  accustomed  myself  to 
look  on  him  as  my  adopted  son;  he  is  so  brave,  he  is  such 
a  good  boy!  Hortense  is  just  coming  out;  all  who  know 
her  speak  highly  of  her.  I  confess,  I  was  deeply  moved,  I 
couldn’t  resist  the  sobs  of  those  two  poor  children;  I  said 
to  myself:  Are  they  to  be  the  victims  of  their  mother’s  ill 
conduct?  I  stopped  Eugene.  Hortense  turned  back  with  : 
her  mother;  I  said  nothing.  How  could  I  help  it  ?  Every 
man  is  weak ! 

17th.  So  you  believe  that  the  thing  can  be  done  ?  -  x  , 

22d.  I  have  already  learned  a  good  deal :  but  we  shall\ 
see.  I  think  I  shall  have  Bernadotte  and  Moreau  against 
me.  I  am  not  afraid  of  Moreau ;  he  is  soft,  has  no  energy. 
But  Bernadotte!  He  has  Moorish  blood  in  his  veins; 
he  is  bold  and  enterprising;  he  is  related  by  marriage 
to  my  brothers;  he  dislikes  me;  I  am  pretty  sure  he 
will  be  against  me.  Well,  we  have  only  just  arrived,  we’ll 
see.  - 

24th.  Patience!  The  pear  is  nearly  ripe^J^/ 

November  1st.  Well,  Bourrienne,  I  ’ll  bet  that  you  can’t 
guess  with  whom  I  breakfasted  to-day,  eh?  With  Berna¬ 
dotte,  and  the  joke  is  that  I  invited  myself.  Yes.  You 
would  have  seen  the  whole  business  if  you  had  come  to  the 


108 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


Theatre  Frangais  with  me  last  night.  I  ran  right  into 
Bernadotte  as  we  were  coming  out,  and  upon  my  word, 
not  knowing  what  on  earth  to  say  to  him  on  the  spur  of 
the  moment,  I  asked  him  if  he  would  join  our  party  to-day. 
He  replied  that  he  would,  and  as  we  were  then  in  front  of 
his  house  in  the  rue  Cisalpine,  I  plain  asked  him  for  a  cup 
of  coffee  and  said  I  should  be  delighted  to  have  some  talk 
with  him.  He  made  himself  quite  pleasant  to  me.  What 
do  you  think  of  it,  Bourrienne  ?  No,  no,  I  was  right,  you 
may  be  sure;  it  will  compromise  him  with  (the.Directeur) 
Gohier.  Remember  one  thing:  always  take  the  first  step 
towards  your  enemies  and  put  on  a  good  countenance, 
otherwise  they  think  you  are  afraid  and  are  encouraged. 

6th.  (Brumaire  15.) 

To  subvert  a  representative  form  of  government  is  a 
criminal  proposal  in  this  century  of  enlightenment  and 
liberty.  (Vive  Bonaparte!  Peace!  Peace!)  I  raise  my 
glass  to  the  union  of  all  Frenchmen! 

7th.  (Brumaire  16.) 

Well,  general,  what  is  your  opinion  as  to  the  state  of  the 
Republic  ? 

(Jourdan:  Unless  some  more  stable  order  can  be  evolved 
we  shall  have  to  despair  of  saving  the  country.) 

We  need  a  stronger  government.  Don’t  be  uneasy;  all 
will  be  done  in  the  interests  of  the  Republic. 

8th.  (Brumaire  17.) 

When  it  comes  to  conspiracy,  everything  is  permis¬ 
sible. 

I  have  accepted  an  invitation  to  dine  with  Gohier  to¬ 
morrow:  but  you  may  be  sure  I  shan’t  go.  I  regret  his 


M.T.  30] 


A  DIARY 


109 


obstinacy,  however.  To  reassure  him  a  little  my  wife  is 
inviting  him  to  breakfast.  I  have  seen  Barras  this  morn¬ 
ing,  and  he  was  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety  when  I  left  him. 
He  begged  me  to  call  this  evening:  I  promised  him  I 
would,  but  I  don’t  want  to;  to-morrow  it  will  all  be  over. 
That’s  not  a  great  while  to  gain.  Come,  good-night;  be 
here  at  seven  o’clock  in  the  morning. 

9th.  (Brumaire  18.) 

The  army  has  come  to  me,  and  I  have  come  to  the  legis¬ 
lative  body. 

What  have  you  done  with  France  which  I  left  in  your 
hands  so  prosperous  ?  I  left  you  peace,  I  find  war!  I  left 
you  victories,  I  find  defeats!  I  left  you  millions,  I  find 
beggary!  This  state  of  things  must  cease. 

Citoyens  Representanls:  The  Republic  was  perishing,  you 
perceived  it,  and  your  decree  has  saved  it.  Let  those  who 
seek  to  foment  disorder  beware!  I  will  arrest  them  with 
the  help  of  my  companions  in  arms.  Your  wisdom  has 
framed  this  decree;  our  arms  will  carry  it  out.  We  want 
a  Republic  founded  on  real  liberty,  on  civil  liberty,  on 
national  representation;  we  will  succeed,  we  swear  it. 

(To  the  Army.)  Soldiers!  The  extraordinary  decree  of 
the  Council  of  Ancients  has  placed  me  in  command  of  the 
city  and  army.  For  two  years  past  the  Republic  has  been 
badly  governed.  You  had  hoped  that  my  return  would 
bring  our  afflictions  to  an  end;  you  have  hailed  it  with  an 
unanimity  that  imposes  on  me  the  obligation  I  am  now 
fulfilling;  you  will  fulfil  yours  and  support  your  general 
with  energy  and  firmness,  and  writh  that  same  confidence 
which  I  have  always  reposed  in  you. 


110 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


Liberty,  victory,  and  peace  will  restore  to  the  French 
Republic  the  rank  she  formerly  held  in  Europe,  and  that 
only  ineptitude  or  treason  could  make  her  lose.  Vive  la 
Republique  ! 

Night : 

It  is  peace  we  have  conquered :  that  is  what  must  be 
said  in  every  newspaper,  every  theatre;  what  must  be 
repeated  in  prose,  in  verse,  even  in  ballads. 

Things  went  pretty  well  to-day.  We’ll  see  to-mor¬ 
row. 

10th.  (Brumaire  19.)  The  two  Councils  meet  at  Saint 
Cloud. 

9  a.  m„  Place  de  la  Concorde: 

To-morrow  we  shall  sleep  in  the  Luxembourg,  or  finish 
here. 

2  p.  m.,  Saint  Cloud: 

The  wine  is  drawn,  we  must  drink  it.  Augereau,  remem¬ 
ber  Areola! 

(To  the  Council  of  Ancients.)  Citoyens  Representants: 
The  existing  circumstances  are  extraordinary;  you  are  on 
a  volcano.  Yesterday  I  was  living  quietly  in  Paris  when 
you  charged  me  to  carry  out  your  decree  for  transferring 
(the  session  of  the  Legislature  to  Saint  Cloud).  I  immedi¬ 
ately  called  together  my  comrades,  and  we  flew  to  your 
help.  Well,  to-day,  I  am  already  overwhelmed  with  cal¬ 
umny.  Csesar,  Cromwell,  a  military  government,  are 
spoken  of.  Had  I  aimed  at  a  military  government,  would 
I  have  lent  my  support  to  the  national  representatives  ? 
The  Republic  is  without  a  government.  The  Council  of 
Five  Hundred  is  divided  against  itself.  There  is  only  the 


J5T.  SO] 


A  DIARY 


111 


Council  of  Ancients.  It  is  from  that  Council  I  derive  my 
powers:  it  is  for  you  to  take  steps,  —  speak,  I  am  here  to 
carry  out  your  measures.  Let  us  save  liberty;  let  us  save 
equality ! 

(A  voice :  And  what  about  the  Constitution  ?) 

The  Constitution  ?  You  yourselves  have  torn  it  up.  You 
broke  it  on  the  18th  of  Fructidor;  you  broke  it  on  the  22d 
of  Floreal;  you  broke  it  on  the  30th  of  Prairial.  Not  a  soul 
respects  it  any  longer.  I  will  speak  out.  Since  my  return, 
I  have  been  surrounded  with  intrigues.  Every  faction  has 
approached  me.  And  men  w  ho  arrogantly  describe  them¬ 
selves  as  the  only  patriots  have  urged  me  to  thrust  the 
Constitution  aside. 

(Several  voices:  Names!  names!) 

Outspokenness  of  a  soldier  —  agitation  —  (increasing 
confusion  and  noise)  victories  —  Constitution  broken  — 
Caesar,  Cromwell,  tyrant  —  that ’s  all  I  have  to  say  to 
you. — Liberty!  Equality!  —  You  forget  the  Constitution! 
—  Hypocrites,  intriguers  —  I  am  not  —  I  will  abdi¬ 
cate  from  power  the  instant  the  Republic  is  free  from 
danger.  —  The  God  of  War  and  the  God  of  Fortune  is 
with  me! 

(Bourrienne:  Come  away,  general:  you  don’t  know 
what  you  are  saying.) 

My  friends  will  follow  me! 

And  you,  brave  grenadiers,  if  any  speaker  dares  to  ap¬ 
ply  the  word  outlaw  to  your  general,  let  the  thunders  of 
war  crush  him  instantly. 

So  I  talked  a  lot  of  nonsense,  did  I  ? 

(Well,  yes,  general.) 


112 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1798 

I  had  rather  talk  to  soldiers  than  to  lawyers.  Those  .  .  . 
made  me  nervous.  I  am  not  accustomed  to  assemblies;  it 
may  come  in  time. 

4  P ■  M. : 

I  entered  the  Council  of  Five  Hundred,  alone,  un¬ 
armed.  The  daggers  of  the  deputies  are  at  once  raised 
against  their  liberator.  Twenty  assassins  rush  at  me. 

(Down  with  the  tyrant!  Dictator!  Dictator!  Outlaw 
him!) 

Jf.80  p.  M. : 

To  arms!  My  horse!  Soldiers!  can  I  trust  you  ?  I  will 
bring  them  to  reason! 

(Murat:  Grenadiers,  forward!  Vive  la  Republique! 
Vive  Bonaparte!) 

5  p.  u. : 

The  Council  of  Five  Hundred  is  cleared  by  the  troops. 

II  p.  u.  : 

I  have  tried  not  to  be  the  man  of  a  party.  Conserva¬ 
tive,  paternal,  liberal  ideas  have  been  restored  to  their 
rightful  place  among  us. 

(Proclamation.)  On  my  return  to  Paris  I  found  the 
Government  divided,  and  all  men  agreed  on  this  truth, 
that  the  Constitution  was  half  ruined  and  could  not 
save  the  cause  of  liberty.  All  parties  came  to  me,  told 
me  their  plans,  revealed  their  secrets,  and  asked  for  my 
support :  I  refused  to  be  the  tool  of  any  party. 

The  Council  of  Ancients  summoned  me;  I  answered 
its  appeal.  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  my  fellow  citizens, 
to  the  soldiers  who  are  dying  with  our  armies,  to  the  na¬ 
tional  glory  purchased  with  their  blood,  to  accept  the  com- 


JET.  30] 


A  DIARY 


11S 


mand.  The  Councils  met  at  Saint  Cloud;  the  troops  guar¬ 
anteed  the  maintenance  of  order  outside,  but  inside  a  gang 
of  assassins  establish  terror.  Several  deputies  of  the  Coun¬ 
cil  of  Five  Hundred,  armed  with  daggers  and  firearms, 
uttered  threats  of  death.  I  laid  my  complaints  before  the 
Council  of  Ancients;  I  called  on  it  to  insure  the  execution 
of  its  beneficent  decrees;  it  joined  me  by  renewed  demon* 
strations  of  its  unaltered  resolve.  I  entered  the  Council 
of  Five  Hundred,  alone,  unarmed,  my  head  uncovered. 
Daggers  are  at  once  raised  against  me;  twenty  assassins 
fly  at  me  and  strike  at  my  breast.  The  grenadiers  of  the 
legislative  body,  whom  I  had  left  at  the  door,  rush  in  to 
interpose  between  the  assassins  and  me.  They  drag  me 
out.  At  the  same  moment  cries  of  Outlaw  are  raised  against 
the  protector  of  the  law.  They  crowd  around  the  presi¬ 
dent  (Lucien  Bonaparte)  with  threats  in  their  mouths, 
and  arms  in  their  hands;  they  call  on  him  for  a  declaration 
of  outlawry;  word  is  sent  out  to  me;  I  give  orders  to  have 
him  saved  from  their  rage,  and  six  grenadiers  bring  him 
out.  Immediately  after  this  the  grenadiers  of  the  legisla¬ 
tive  body  charge  into  the  hall  and  clear  it.  Alarmed,  the 
factions  disperse  and  go  away. 

People  of  France,  you  will  doubtless  recognize  in  my 
conduct  the  zeal  of  a  soldier  of  liberty,  of  a  citizen  devoted 
to  the  Republic. 

11th,  Paris: 

Have  you  no  muster  rolls  at  the  war  office?  At  all 
events,  you  must  have  an  account  of  the  pay,  which  will 
give  us  the  same  result?  —  An  account  of  the  stores? 
Of  the  clothing  ? 


114 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


You  have  worked  a  long  time  in  the  Ministry  of  Fi¬ 
nance  ? 

(Gaudin:  Twenty  years,  general.) 

We  need  your  help.  Come,  take  the  oath,  we  are  in  a 
hurry. 

12th.  People  of  France:  Swear  with  us  to  be  true  to 
the  Republic  one  and  indivisible,  founded  on  equality, 
liberty,  and  the  representative  system. 

The  Consuls  of  the  Republic: 

Bonaparte,  Roger  Ducos,  Sieyes. 

15th.  Every  day  must  be  marked  by  one  step  forward 
in  the  creation  of  a  general  system  of  finance. 

24th.  (To  General  Jourdan.)  I  have  received  your 
letter  of  the  20th.  You  were  vexed  at  the  events  of  the 
10th.  But  the  worst  is  over  now,  and  I  am  more  than 
anxious  to  see  the  victor  of  Fleurus  remain  in  the  path 
that  will  lead  us  to  organization,  true  liberty,  and  hap¬ 
piness. 

You  must  rally  to  the  mass  of  citizens.  Is  not  the  plain 
designation  French  citizen  equal  to  that  of  royalist,  of 
Clichien,  of  Jacobin ,  of  Feuillant,  and  of  those  thousand 
and  one  denominations  born  of  a  factious  spirit  that  for 
ten  years  past  have  threatened  to  plunge  the  nation  into 
an  abyss  from  which  it  is  time  it  should  be  drawn  for¬ 
ever. 

Sieyes  thinks  that  he  alone  can  arrive  at  truth;  when  an 
objection  is  raised,  he  replies  as  though  he  were  inspired; 
and  there ’s  an  end  to  the  matter. 

(Sieyes:  Do  you  want  to  be  king,  then  ?) 


Kt.  SO] 


A  DIARY 


115 


December  1st.  The  Minister  of  War  will  take  steps  for 
having  at  least  100  fieldpieces  of  the  army  of  Italy  horsed 
and  made  ready  for  active  service  as  rapidly  as  possible. 

Have  a  plan  drawn  up  for  placing  all  flags  captured 
from  the  enemy  under  the  dome  of  the  Invalides;  have  the 
chronology  of  the  victories  of  the  Republic  engraved  on 
marble  tablets. 

4th.  The  Minister  of  War  will  send  for  Generals  Moreau 
and  Clarke  to  draw  up  a  plan  of  operations  for  the  new 
army  of  the  Rhine.  It  will  be  reinforced. 

5th.  Concentrate  at  Lyons  the  remnants  of  the  demi- 
brigades  of  the  8th  military  division  that  were  formerly 
with  the  army  of  Italy,  and  reorganize  them  so  that  in 
three  or  four  months  we  can  form  an  army  of  reserve. 

6th.  If  Sieyes  goes  to  the  country,  draw  up  the  plan 
of  a  constitution  quickly;  I  will  push  it  through. 

7th.  Inform  General  Moreau  that  the  Consuls  think 
there  is  urgent  need  he  should  join  the  army. 

14th.  The  Constitution  is  being  drawn  up. 

Citoyen  Daunou,  Sit  down  there,  (and  write.) 

The  decision  of  the  First  Consul  shall  be  sufficient! 
(Sieyes:  my  only  wish  is  to  retire.) 

15th.  A  constitution  should  be  short  and  obscure. 

(To  the  People  of  France.)  A  constitution  is  submitted 
to  you.  It  will  bring  to  an  end  the  uncertainties  which 
attended  the  provisional  government  in  all  its  dealings, 
exterior,  military,  and  interior. 

The  Constitution  is  based  on  the  true  principles  of  re¬ 
presentative  government,  on  the  sacred  rights  of  property, 
of  equality,  of  liberty. 


116 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1799 


The  powers  it  provides  for  are  strong  and  stable,  as 
they  should  be  to  guarantee  the  rights  of  citizens  and  the 
interests  of  the  State. 

Citizens,  the  Revolution  is  now  anchored  to  the  princi¬ 
ples  which  gave  it  birth.  The  Revolution  is  finished. 

Bonaparte,  Roger  Ducos,  Sieyes. 

18th.  I  trust  that  the  ensuing  campaign  will  be  more 
honourable  to  the  French  arms  than  the  last. 

21st.  The  object  of  the  Republic  in  prosecuting  the 
war  is  to  bring  about  a  peace.  It  is  on  the  army  com¬ 
manded  by  General  Moreau  that  rests  the  Republic’s 
chief  hope  of  peace  for  the  moment.  The  Government  has 
absolute  confidence  in  the  zeal  and  military  capacity  of 
General  Moreau. 

22d.  Considering  the  present  condition  of  the  army  of 
Italy,  the  Consuls  of  the  Republic  declare:  that  General 
Massena  is  intrusted  with  extraordinary  powers.  He 
may  suspend  and  dismiss  any  general  who  has  lost  his 
confidence.  He  may  disband  corps  and  cashier  officers  for 
insubordination. 

25th.  (To  His  Majesty  the  King  of  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland.)  Called  by  the  wishes  of  the  French  nation  to 
the  first  magistracy  of  the  Republic,  I  think  it  proper, 
on  taking  up  my  duties,  to  notify  Your  Majesty  of  the 
fact  in  person. 

Is  the  war  that  for  eight  years  past  has  devastated  the 
four  quarters  of  the  world  to  be  eternal  ?  Is  there  no  possi¬ 
bility  of  coming  to  an  agreement  ?  How  can  the  two  most 
enlightened  nations  of  Europe,  both  more  powerful  than 
is  needed  to  secure  their  safety  and  independence,  sacri¬ 
fice  to  some  vague  notion  of  superiority  the  interests  of 


J£T.  30] 


A  DIARY 


117 


commerce,  internal  prosperity,  and  the  happiness  of  fami¬ 
lies  ?  How  can  they  fail  to  see  that  peace  is  the  first  of 
necessities  and  the  greatest  of  glories  ? 

Your  Majesty  must  see  in  this  overture  nothing  but  my 
sincere  desire  by  prompt  action  to  contribute  efficaciously 
for  the  second  time  to  a  general  pacification. 

(To  His  Majesty  the  Emperor,  King  of  Hungary  and  of 
Bohemia.)  Once  more  in  Europe  after  an  absence  of  eight¬ 
een  months,  I  find  war  raging  between  the  French  Repub¬ 
lic  and  Your  Majesty.  The  French  nation  has  summoned 
me  to  its  chief  magistracy.  Far  as  I  am  from  any  sen¬ 
timents  of  vainglory,  my  greatest  desire  is  to  prevent  the 
effusion  of  the  blood  that  is  about  to  flow.  Your  Ma¬ 
jesty’s  reputation  leaves  me  no  doubt  as  to  your  most 
heartfelt  desire.  If  that  sentiment  is  given  its  course,  I 
do  not  doubt  that  we  can  conciliate  the  interests  of  the 
two  countries. 

(To  the  army  of  Italy.)  Soldiers!  The  circumstances 
that  have  placed  me  at  the  head  of  the  Government  pre¬ 
vent  me  from  being  in  your  midst. 

Soldiers!  Several  corps  have  abandoned  their  positions, 
have  refused  to  listen  to  the  voice  of  their  officers.  The 
17th  light  infantry  is  one  of  them.  Are  the  brave  soldiers 
of  Castiglione  and  of  Rivoli  all  dead,  then?  They  would 
have  perished  rather  than  abandon  their  flags. 

Soldiers  of  Italy!  A  new  general  commands  you.  He 
was  always  in  the  front  rank  in  the  days  of  your  glory. 
Give  him  your  confidence;  he  will  bring  victory  back  to 
your  standards. 

I  shall  have  a  daily  account  rendered  me  of  the  conduct 
of  all  the  corps,  especially  of  the  17th  light  infantry  and 


THE  CORSICAN 


118 


[1799 


of  the  63d  of  the  line.  Let  them  remember  how  I  once 
trusted  them ! 

26th.  (To  Lucien  Bonaparte,  Minister  of  the  Interior.) 
If  war  were  not  a  necessity,  my  first  care  would  be  to 
found  the  prosperity  of  France  on  the  communes.  It  is  a 
much  simpler  matter,  when  reconstructing  a  nation,  to 
deal  with  one  thousand  of  its  inhabitants  at  a  time  in¬ 
stead  of  striving  romantically  for  the  individual  happiness 
of  every  one.  In  France  a  commune  stands  for  1000 
inhabitants.  To  work  at  the  prosperity  of  the  36,000 
communes  is  to  work  at  the  prosperity  of  the  36,000,000 
inhabitants,  while  simplifying  the  question,  and  reducing 
the  difficulty  by  the  proportion  that  exists  between  36,000 
and  36,000,000. 

The  Minister  of  the  Interior  will  carefully  consider  the 
following  ideas: 

Before  the  Revolution  the  commune  belonged  to  the 
lord  and  to  the  priests;  the  vassal  and  the  parishioner  had 
no  right  to  the  roads;  no  ditches,  nor  fields  for  pasturing 
their  cows  or  their  sheep.  Since  1790,  when,  suddenly 
and  righteously,  these  common  rights  of  communication 
and  pasturage  were  snatched  from  the  hands  of  the  feudal 
lord,  each  municipality  has,  under  the  protection  of  the 
laws,  become  a  real  person,  having  the  right  to  hold,  to 
acquire,  and  to  sell  property,  and  to  perform  every  deed 
known  to  our  law  for  the  benefit  of  the  municipal  com¬ 
munity.  France  was  therefore  suddenly  divided  into 
36,000  individualities,  each  one  of  which  was  subject  to 
all  the  instincts  of  the  proprietor,  which  are  to  increase 
his  possessions,  to  improve  his  products,  to  swell  his  reve¬ 
nue.  The  root  of  the  prosperity  of  France,  therefore,  lay 
at  that  point. 


JBT.  30] 


A  DIARY 


119 


The  reason  why  nothing  has  grown  from  this  root  is 
this:  that  an  individual  proprietor  is  always  alive  to  his 
interests,  while  a  community  is,  on  the  contrary,  sleepy  and 
sterile;  the  interests  of  an  individual  are  a  matter  of  simple 
instinct;  those  of  a  commune  demand  virtue,  and  virtue 
is  rare.  Since  1790  the  36,000  communes  are  but  36,000 
orphans,  heiresses  of  the  old  feudal  privileges,  neglected 
or  plundered  these  ten  years  by  the  municipal  tutors  of 
the  Convention  and  of  the  Directoire.  They  have  stolen 
from  the  roads,  from  the  pathways,  from  the  trees,  from 
the  churches.  What  would  become  of  the  communes  if  this 
went  on  another  ten  years  ?  The  first  duty  of  a  Minister 
of  the  Interior  is  to  stop  an  evil  which  will  otherwise  in¬ 
fect  these  36,000  members  of  the  social  body. 

The  first  condition,  when  dealing  with  a  great  evil,  is  to 
diagnose  carefully  its  gravity  and  its  incidents.  The  Min¬ 
ister  of  the  Interior  will  therefore  begin  by  drawing  up  a 
general  schedule  of  the  situation  of  the  36,000  communes 
of  France.  We  have  never  had  such  a  schedule.  Here  are 
the  principal  heads  to  be  set  down. 

There  will  be  three  classes:  Communes  that  are  in 
debt;  communes  whose  accounts  balance;  communes  with 
assets.  The  last  two  classes  are  not  numerous,  and  their 
case  is  not  pressing.  The  real  question  is  how  to  clear  the 
communes  that  are  in  debt. 

The  Schedule  will  show: 

1°.  Details  of  property  accruing  to  the  commune  after 
the  division  of  communal  property. 

2°.  Details  of  the  loans,  of  outstanding  debts,  and  of 
dates  of  payment. 

3°.  Valuation  of  revenues  under  specified  heads,  as 
rents,  leases,  etc. 


120.  THE  CORSICAN  [1799 

4°.  Charges  other  than  those  that  are  strictly  com¬ 
munal,  as  payments  to  hospitals,  charities,  etc. 

5°.  Details  of  the  roads  with  a  general  indication  of 
those  that  are  useful  and  those  that  might  be  sold. 

6°.  Condition  of  the  rectories,  churches,  and  annexes. 

7°.  Details  of  rebates  to  be  got  from  owners  of  foreshore 
who  have  plundered  the  commune. 

8°.  Timber,  and  of  what  kind,  that  might  profitably  be 
sold. 

9°.  Whether  leases,  rights  of  fishery  and  of  pasturing 
might  be  made  more  remunerative. 

When  this  schedule  is  drawn  up,  the  prefect  will  be  noti¬ 
fied  that  the  whole  effort  of  the  administration  must  be 
brought  to  bear  on  the  communes  that  are  in  debt,  and 
that  the  mayors  who  do  not  come  into  line  with  these 
ideas  of  communal  improvement  must  be  removed.  The 
prefect  is  to  visit  these  communes  at  least  twice  a  year, 
and  the  sub-prefect  four  times  a  year,  under  penalty  of 
removal  from  office.  A  monthly  report  shall  be  sent  to 
the  minister  of  what  is  being  done  and  of  what  remains  to 
be  done  in  these  communes. 

Suggestions  may  be  sent  in  to  me  for  a  prize  to.  be 
awarded  to  mayors  who  free  their  communes  from  debt 
within  two  years,  and  the  Government  will  appoint  a 
special  Commissioner  to  administer  every  commune  that 
is  not  free  in  five  years. 

In  five  years,  therefore,  there  will  be  only  two  classes  of 
communes  in  France:  Communes  with  assets;  communes 
whose  accounts  balance.  Having  reached  this  first  level¬ 
ling  up,  the  efforts  of  the  minister  and  of  the  communes 
will  be  directed  towards  bringing  up  the  communes  whose 


jet.  30] 


A  DIARY 


121 


accounts  balance  into  the  class  of  the  communes  with 
assets,  so  that  in  ten  years  France  will  have  none  but  the 
latter  class.  Then  the  trend  towards  prosperity  resulting 
from  36,000,000  individual  efforts  will  be  intensified  by 
the  power  of  36,000  communal  entities,  all  acting  under 
the  guidance  of  Government  in  the  line  of  greater  and 
greater  improvement. 

Every  year  the  fifty  mayors  who  have  done  most  to  free 
their  communes,  or  to  increase  their  resources,  shall  be 
brought  to  Paris  at  the  expense  of  the  State  and  presented 
ceremonially  to  the  three  Consuls.  A  column  erected  at 
the  expense  of  the  Government  at  the  principal  entrance 
of  the  city  or  village  will  hand  the  name  of  the  mayor 
down  to  posterity.  On  it  shall  be  inscribed:  “A  grateful 
country  to  the  guardian  of  his  commune!” 

29th.  (To  General  Berthier.)  You  will  find  herewith 
a  proclamation  and  several  decrees  of  the  Government 
relating  to  the  Vendee.  You  will  note  that  the  inhabitants 
are  free  to  practise  their  religion;  that  unsold  churches 
are  handed  over  to  the  communes;  that  the  priests  are  to 
be  asked  for  no  other  oath  than  that  of  fidelity  to  the 
Constitution;  and  that  the  priests  are  at  liberty  to  cele¬ 
brate  mass  whenever  they  wish. 


1800 


January  12th,  Paris: 

On  the  first  day  of  each  decade  there  shall  be  held  a  gen¬ 
eral  council  of  finance;  on  the  fourth  day  a  council  of  mili¬ 
tary  administration;  on  the  sixth  day  a  council  of  naval 
administration.  On  the  8th  day  of  each  month  there  shall 
be  a  council  of  judicial  administration;  on  the  18th,  one 
for  foreign  affairs;  and  on  the  28th,  one  for  internal  and 
police  matters.  These  Councils  will  meet  at  the  First  Con¬ 
sul’s  at  half-past  nine  in  the  evening. 

When  I  want  to  close  off  one  matter,  I  push  in  its  file, 
and  pull  out  another.  I  never  get  them  mixed  up,  and  they 
never  bother  nor  fatigue  me.  If  I  want  to  sleep,  I  push  in 
all  the  files  at  once,  and  I’m  asleep. 

13th.  Four  millions  are  all  important  to  us  in  the  pre¬ 
sent  situation.  Perhaps  we  could  raise  them  at  Hamburg. 

14th.  (To  citoyen  Gaudin.)  General  Moreau  complains 
that  his  drafts  on  Bale  have  not  been  honoured.  His  army 
is  in  absolute  want.  It  is  urgent  to  send  him  money. 
Couldn’t  you  get  some  drafts  on  Marseilles  or  Cor¬ 
sica  ? 

15th.  (To  brave  Leon.)  I  have  received  your  letter,  my 
brave  comrade;  there  was  no  necessity  to  remind  me  of 
your  deeds.  Since  the  death  of  brave  Benezette  you  are 
the  bravest  grenadier  of  the  army.  One  of  the  hundred 
swords  I  am  giving  to  the  army  goes  to  you.  All  the  men 
agreed  that  you  were  the  model  of  your  regiment.  I  am 


jET.  30] 


A  DIARY 


123 


anxious  to  see  you;  the  Minister  of  War  will  issue  an  order 
to  that  effect.  I  regard  you  as  my  son. 

General  Murat  will  give  him  a  brevet  as  sub-lieutenant 
in  the  Consular  Guard,  and  will  write  him  a  letter. 

25th.  I  intend  to  organize  a  Reserve  army,  of  which 
the  command  will  go  to  the  First  Consul. 

February  7th.  (Order.)  Washington  is  dead.  That 
great  man  fought  against  despotism.  He  established  the 
liberty  of  his  country.  His  memory  will  always  be  trea¬ 
sured  by  the  French  people,  as  it  will  by  the  free  men  of 
both  continents,  and  especially  by  the  French  soldiers 
who,  like  him  and  the  American  soldiers,  are  fighting  for 
equality  and  liberty. 

The  First  Consul  therefore  orders  that,  for  the  space  of 
ten  days,  a  black  crape  shall  be  draped  on  the  standards 
and  guidons  of  the  Republic. 

13th.  (To  General  Hedouville.)  Inform  Bourmont  that 
he  must  surrender  his  guns  within  twenty-four  hours 
of  your  summons,  and  3000  muskets  within  three  days. 
On  his  refusal  put  yourself  at  the  head  of  your  troops 
and  don’t  take  your  boots  off  till  you’ve  destroyed 
him. 

18th.  At  the  palace  of  the  Tuileries: 

To  be  here  is  nothing,  we’ve  got  to  stay  here! 

(To  General  Brune.)  From  what  you  write  about 
Georges  (Cadoudal)  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  him  in  Paris. 
Send  me  a  list  of  the  leaders.  Frotte  has  been  captured 
with  all  his  staff;  I  had  refused  to  negotiate  with  him.  At 
this  writing  he  should  be  shot;  so  that  peace  is  pretty  well 
established  in  Normandy. 


124 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


27th.  Announce  the  Civil  Code  for  next  session.  Give 
me  the  names  of  men  who  can  carry  through  the  work, 
and  draw  up  a  decree. 

March  1st.  There  will  be  a  grand  parade  of  all  the 
troops  of  the  garrison  in  the  Court  of  the  Tuileries  every 
decade. 

5th.  I  saw  Georges  this  morning;  he  looks  a  burly 
Breton  who  might  be  turned  to  some  useful  account  for 
his  country .- 

Will  it  be  peace  ?  Or  will  it  be  war  ?  That  is  still  very 
uncertain.  However,  the  Emperor  negotiates  with  some 
politeness;  so  far  as  manners  go  it  all  looks  well. 

8th.  (Proclamation.)  People  of  France,  you  want  peace. 
Your  Government  desires  it  even  more  ardently  than  you. 
Our  first  hopes,  our  constant  endeavours,  have  been  to 
secure  it.  The  English  Government  has  betrayed  the  secret 
of  its  horrible  policy.  To  tear  France  asunder;  to  destroy 
her  navy  and  her  ports;  to  efface  her  name  from  Europe; 
to  reduce  her  to  the  rank  of  a  second  rate  power;  to  divide 
the  nations  of  the  continent  so  as  to  seize  their  commerce 
and  enrich  herself  with  their  spoils :  these  are  the  hideous 
successes  for  which  England  lavishes  her  gold,  her  pro¬ 
mises,  and  her  intrigues.  If  any  Power  still  insists  on  at¬ 
tempting  the  fate  of  arms,  the  First  Consul  has  promised 
peace;  he  will  conquer  it  at  the  head  of  those  warriors  he 
has  more  than  once  led  to  victory.  With  them  he  will 
know  how  to  find  once  more  the  fields  of  their  former 
exploits;  but  in  the  midst  of  battle  he  will  invoke  peace, 
and  he  swears  to  fight  for  nothing  but  the  happiness  of 
France  and  the  repose  of  the  world. 

12th.  (To  General  Massena.)  The  campaign  will  soon 


A  DIARY 


125 


st.  30] 


open  on  the  Rhine.  Melas,  who  is  against  you,  is  not  very 
deep.  He  is  far  from  having  your  military  ability,  or  your 
activity.  I  am  very  distressed  at  your  situation,  but  I 
count  on  your  zeal  and  on  your  talent. 

15th.  The  first  division  of  the  Reserve  army,  about 
12,000  strong,  will  start  from  Paris  to-morrow.  The  two 
other  divisions  left  Nantes  and  Rennes  on  the  12th. 

16th.  (To  General  Moreau.)  I  have  become  a  sort  of 
lay  figure,  having  lost  my  liberty  of  action  and  happiness. 
I  envy  you  your  lucky  fate.  At  the  head  of  brave  men 
you  will  accomplish  great  things.  I  would  willingly  trade 
off  my  consular  purple  for  the  stripe  of  a  chef  de  brigade 
under  your  orders. 

I  hope  that  circumstances  will  allow  me  to  come  to 
your  help.  In  any  case,  I  have  the  fullest  confidence 
in  you. 


((To  a  journalist.)  I  am  trying  my  strength  against 
Europe;  you  are  trying  yours  against  the  spirit  of  the 
Revolution.  Your  ambition  is  greater  than  mine,  and  I 
have  more  chances  of  success  than  you. 

20th,  Malmaison: 

I  was  here  last  Sunday,  walking,  alone  with  the  silence 
of  nature.  The  sound  of  the  church-bell  of  Rueil  suddenly 
struck  my  ear;  it  gave  me  a  sharp  sensation.  So  strong  is 
the  power  of  early  habit  and  education  over  us!  I  said  to 
myself :  How  great  must  that  impression  be  on  simple  and 
credulous  men !  Let  the  philosophers  and  rationalists  get 
over  that!  The  people  need  a  religion. 

April  4th.  General  Berthier  is  st  arting  for  the  Reserve 
army;  I  have  appointed  Carnot  minister  of  war.  I  have 


THE  CORSICAN 


126 


[1800 


not  yet  sent  my  baggage  off;  I  am  daily  expecting  decisive 
information  from  Vienna. 

5th.  The  First  Consul  would  be  gratified  by  the  sup¬ 
pression  of  the  couplet  that  alludes  to  him  in  the  Tableau 
des  Sabines. 

(To  citoyen  Fouche.)  The  Consuls  intend  that  the 
journals  Le  Bien  Informe,  Les  Hommes  libres,  and  Les  De- 
fenseurs  de  la  Patrie  be  suppressed.  Inform  Mr.  (Tom) 
Paine  that  the  police  are  aware  that  his  conduct  is  not 
good;  at  the  first  complaint  he  will  be  sent  to  America, 
his  own  country. 

9th.  (To  General  Berthier.)  The  Reserve  army  which 
you  command  is  to  establish  harmony  between  the  armies 
of  the  Rhine  and  of  Italy  in  view  of  the  operations  that 
are  about  to  take  place.  It  is  to  be  the  centre  of  a  grand 
line  of  which  the  right  is  at  Genoa  and  the  left  on  the 
Danube. 

(To  General  Massena.)  The  army  of  the  Rhine  will 
open  the  campaign  between  the  10th  and  20th  of  this 
month.  As  soon  as  this  is  done,  General  Lecourbe  will  be 
transferred  to  the  command  of  General  Berthier;  he  will 
cross  the  St.  Gothard  and  descend  into  Italy.  At  the  same 
moment  part  of  the  Reserve  army  will  enter  the  Valais, 
and  thence  cross  into  Italy,  either  by  the  Simplon  or  by 
the  St.  Gothard. 

21st.  (Proclamation  to  the  youth  of  France.)  Young 
Frenchmen:  If  you  are  burning  to  belong  to  an  army 
that  is  intended  to  bring  the  wars  of  the  Revolution  to 
a  close,  by  securing  the  independence,  the  liberty,  and 
the  glory  of  the  great  nation:  to  arms!  to  arms!  Rush  to 
Dijon! 


£.1.  30] 


A  DIARY 


127 


Generally  speaking,  the  best  way  to  praise  me  is  to  do 
all  things  that  inspire  the  nation,  the  youth,  the  army, 
with  heroic  sentiments. 

24th.  (To  Carnot.)  The  army  of  Italy  is  in  contact 
with  the  Austrian  army.  The  Reserve  army  must  not 
lose  a  single  hour.  Therefore  pray  order  General  Ber- 
thier  to  move  the  army  as  rapidly  as  possible  to  Geneva. 
I  have  nothing  new  by  the  semaphore  from  Bale  to-day. 
Repeat  the  order  to  General  Moreau  to  attack  the  en¬ 
emy. 

25th.  (To  General  Berthier.)  Everything  is  going 
smoothly  here,  and  the  instant  you  think  my  presence  nec¬ 
essary  because  of  events  either  on  the  Rhine  or  in  Italy,  I 
can  start  one  hour  after  receiving  your  letter.  I  regret  to 
see  that  residing  in  Dijon  makes  you  melancholy.  Cheer 
up! 

27th.  (To  General  Berthier.)  My  plan  is  no  longer 
to  cross  the  St.  Gothard;  I  think  that  move  possible  and 
within  the  bounds  of  prudence  only  if  General  Moreau 
should  win  some  success  over  the  enemy.  Besides,  Milan 
may  not  be  our  objective  after  all,  for  we  may  have  to 
hasten  to  Tortona  to  relieve  Massena,  who,  if  he  has  been 
defeated,  has  doubtless  shut  himself  up  in  Genoa,  where 
he  has  food  for  thirty  days.  We  shall  therefore  have  to 
cross  by  the  St.  Bernard. 

There  is  no  greater  coward  than  I  when  I  am  drawing 
up  a  plan  of  campaign.  I  magnify  every  danger,  every  dis¬ 
advantage  that  can  be  conceived.  My  nervousness  is  pain¬ 
ful;  not  but  that  I  show  a  cool  face  to  those  who  are  about 
me.  I  am  like  a  woman  in  the  throes  of  childbirth.  When 


128 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


once  my  decision  is  made,  however,  I  forget  all,  except 
what  may  carry  it  through  to  success. 

I  love  power;  but  I  love  it  as  an  artist,  as  a  musician 
loves  his  violin.  I  love  to  draw  sounds  from  it,  chords, 
harmony ! 

Midnight : 

I  am  waiting  impatiently  for  news  from  the  Rhine  and 
from  Italy. 

May  1st.  (To  Carnot.)  Please  send  an  intelligent  staff 
or  engineer  officer  to  General  Suchet  and  then  on  to 
General  Massena.  He  will  inform  them  that  the  Reserve 
army  is  in  full  march  for  the  passes  of  the  Alps,  and  will 
debouch  in  Piedmont  on  the  11th  of  May. 

2d.  (To  Berthier.)  The  enemy  is  far  from  suspecting 
your  march.  I  have  sure  information  that  at  Vienna 
and  in  Italy  they  are  laughing  at  our  Reserve  army;  they 
think  August  will  be  here  before  it  is  ready,  and  that  it  is 
merely  a  levy  of  conscripts  to  fill  the  ranks  of  the  army 
of  the  Rhine. 

3d.  (To  the  Presidents  of  the  Tribunals  of  the  De¬ 
partment  of  the  Seine.)  While  France  was  torn  by  fac¬ 
tions,  justice  was  badly  administered,  as  was  indeed  inevi¬ 
table.  For  ten  years  have  these  conditions  lasted;  it  is  for 
you  to  bring  them  to  an  end.  You  are  never  to  ask  to 
what  party  the  man  who  demands  justice  belongs;  but 
you  are  to  weigh  the  rights  of  all  men  with  severe  impar¬ 
tiality.  It  is  for  the  army  to  secure  peace  with  foreign 
countries;  it  is  for  Justice  to  secure  peace  between  our  citi¬ 
zens.  You  are  appointed  for  life;  no  one  has  the  right  to 
remove  you ;  you  are  responsible  for  your  judgments  only 
to  your  conscience;  you  will  be  as  impassive  as  the  law. 


jet.  30] 


A  DIARY 


129 


With  laws  that  actually  interfere  with  the  action  of  jus¬ 
tice,  I  myself  am  compelled  to  prosecute  disorders  that 
affect  the  security  of  the  state  and  to  repress  them  arbi¬ 
trarily. 

Penal  laws  should  read  as  though  engraved  on  tables  of 
marble,  and  shoidd  be  as  concise  as  the  Decalogue. 

A  law  should  always  lay  down  a  general  principle;  it 
would  be  futile  to  attempt  to  foresee  all  possible  cases. 

4th.  (To  General  Berthier.)  I  have  just  received  your 
dispatch.  The  last  news  from  Italy  is  that  on  the  23d 
Massena  was  at  the  bridge  of  Cornigliano;  he  is  there¬ 
fore  really  blockaded  in  Genoa.  It  may  happen:  that 
Massena  will  capitulate  and  evacuate  Genoa;  (or  that) 
Massena’s  positions  at  Genoa  will  be  carried.  In  either 
case,  you  must  see  that  General  Melas  can  move  from 
Genoa  to  Aosta  in  eight  days,  and  if  he  reached  there  be¬ 
fore  you  could  debouch  with  20,000  men,  the  odds  would 
be  much  in  his  favour  in  attempting  to  hold  the  passage 
into  Italy.  Therefore  try  to  get  General  Chabran's  (com¬ 
mand),  together  with  a  thousand  cavalry,  to  Aosta  by  the 
10th  of  May,  and  the  rest  by  the  12th  and  13th.  I  leave 
to-morrow  night,  and  will  be  at  Genoa  on  the  18th. 

5th.  (To  Berthier.)  I  have  just  learned  by  sema¬ 
phore  that  Moreau  has  been  engaged  with  the  enemy  at 
Stockach,  that  he  has  made  7000  prisoners,  captured  nine 
guns,  and  large  magazines.  All  is  going  well.  Massena’s 
aide-de-camp  has  reached  me;  he  assures  me  they  have 
rations  for  twenty-five  days.  Order  forced  marching. 

(To  Moreau.)  I  was  starting  for  Geneva  when  the 
semaphore  brought  me  newrs  of  your  victory  over  the 
Austrians:  glorious,  and  three  times  glorious! 


130 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


The  situation  of  the  army  of  Italy  is  somewhat  critical; 
Massena  is  cooped  up  in  Genoa  with  rations  that  will  last 
till  the  25th  or  26th.  The  army  of  Melas  appears  to  be 
quite  large.  I  greet  you  cordially. 

(To  Massena.)  The  Reserve  army  is  marching  fast. 
I  leave  to-night.  I  count  on  you  to  hold  out  as  long  as 
you  can,  but  at  the  least  until  the  30th. 

9th,  Geneva: 

(To  the  Consuls  of  the  Republic.)  I  reached  here  at 
midnight.  The  whole  army  is  moving  and  in  good  order. 
I  note  with  pleasure  that  Paris  is  calm.  But  in  any  case, 
I  repeat,  strike  hard  at  any  one,  whoever  he  may  be, 
who  shows  the  first  signs  of  wabbling. 

What  I  witnessed  on  my  journey  through  France  is 
indescribable.  Had  I  not  frequently  changed  my  route 
I  would  have  been  another  eight  days  getting  here. 

11th.  (To  Saliceti.)  Write  to  Malta  by  every  ship,  and 
give  them  news  from  Europe,  insisting  on  the  fact  that 
France  and  Europe  confidently  expect  them  to  hold  their 
posts  to  the  last  mouthful  of  bread. 

12th,  Lausanne: 

(To  General  Dupont.)  Give  orders  that,  beginning  to¬ 
morrow,  in  every  demi-brigade  the  conscripts  shall  be 
made  to  fire  a  few  shots,  shall  be  shown  with  which  eye  to 
aim,  and  how  to  load  a  musket. 

13th.  I  have  news  from  Massena  up  to  the  30th.  He 
was  completely  surrounded  in  Genoa,  and  fighting  every 
day. 

14th.  (To  General  Desaix.)  My  dear  Desaix:  I  re¬ 
ceive  your  letter  this  very  moment.  Here  you  are  at  last; 
splendid  news  for  the  whole  Republic,  but  especially  for 


M9.  SO] 


A  DIARY 


131 


me  who  hold  you  in  the  esteem  due  to  men  of  your  talent, 
and  in  a  friendship  which  my  heart,  so  old  now  and  know¬ 
ing  mankind  but  too  well,  feels  for  no  one  else. 

On  my  arrival  in  France  I  found  the  Republic  lost;  the 
Vendee  was  at  the  gates  of  Paris;  the  fleet  instead  of  being 
at  Toulon  was  at  Brest,  and  dismantled;  Brest  was  even 
threatened  by  the  English.  I  have  had  to  destroy  the 
Vendee,  find  money,  refit  the  fleet.  But  don’t  let  us  talk 
of  those  things;  come  and  join  me  as  quickly  as  you 
can. 

(To  the  Consuls  of  the  Republic.)  I  wish  you  to  have 
printed  in  the  Journal  Officiel  that  Generals  Desaix  and 
Davout  have  arrived  at  Toulon,  with  a  few  words  added 
to  the  effect  that  these  generals  maintained,  after  my  de¬ 
parture,  the  reputation  they  had  won  in  the  campaigns  of 
Holland  and  the  Rhine. 

15th.  (To  the  Consuls.)  The  advance  guard  com¬ 
manded  by  General  Lannes  is  at  this  moment  crossing  the 
St.  Bernard.  Hold  back  the  news  from  the  army  for  a  few 
days;  merely  say  that  it  is  in  full  march. 

16th.  (To  Josephine.)  I  am  just  starting  for  St. 
Maurice,  where  I  shail  sleep.  I  have  had  no  letters  from 
you;  that ’s  not  nice;  I  write  to  you  by  every  courier.  A 
thousand  tender  things,  my  good  little  Josephine,  for  you 
and  for  yours. 

17th,  Martigny: 

I  have  just  arrived  at  Martigny.  I  shall  stay  the  night 
here  in  hopes  of  getting  news  of  the  capture  of  Fort  Bard 
to-morrow  morning. 

18th.  We  are  struggling  against  ice,  snow,  storms,  and 
avalanches.  The  St.  Bernard,  amazed  at  the  sight  of  so 


132 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


great  a  multitude  attempting  to  pass  so  rapidly,  places 
obstacles  in  our  way.  Not  since  Charlemagne  has  so  large 
an  army  been  seen  here.  A  third  of  our  fieldpieces  are 
over.  General  Berthier  is  at  Aosta.  In  three  days  the 
whole  army  will  have  crossed. 

19th.  (To  the  Consuls.)  I  hear  from  General  Suchet 
that  the  enemy  are  showing  signs  of  being  disturbed  at 
the  movement  of  the  Reserve  army,  and  that  they  have 
sent  a  detachment  towards  Berthier.  I  see  that  I  am 
reported  in  the  papers  as  writing  to  my  mother  that  I 
should  be  in  Milan  in  a  month.  It  doesn’t  sound  like 
me.  I  often  don’t  say  what  I  know,  but  I  never  pro¬ 
phesy  what  will  happen.  I  wish  you  to  send  a  note  to 
the  Moniteur  on  this  subject,  written  in  a  bantering  tone. 

20th.  On  the  St.  Bernard: 

The  St.  Bernard  was  covered  with  snow,  and  the 
climb  was  very  stiff.  General  Marmont,  in  command 
of  the  artillery,  employed  two  methods.  The  first  was 
to  take  a  tree-trunk  hollowed  out  like  a  trough  in  which 
the  8-pounders  and  howitzers  were  placed;  a  hundred 
men  hitched  to  a  cable  dragged  it,  taking  two  days  to 
cross  the  St.  Bernard.  In  the  worst  places  the  men 
were  cheered  on  by  the  drums  beating  the  charge,  —  a 
striking  spectacle!  The  First  Consul  descended  the  St. 
Bernard  sitting  on  the  snow,  crossing  precipices  and 
sliding  over  torrents  by  this  means. 

24th,  Aosta: 

On  the  19th,  Melas  was  at  Nice,  still  unsuspecting. 
Our  artillery  continues  crossing  the  St.  Bernard.  Fort 
Bard,  at  the  mouth  of  the  valley,  makes  the  passage  of 
the  artillery  very  difficult. 


,ET.  30] 


A  DIARY 


133 


(To  Joseph  Bonaparte.)  Please  give  30,000  francs 
to  my  wife.  We  have  dropped  here  like  a  thunderbolt; 
the  enemy  didn’t  expect  it,  and  hardly  believe  it  yet. 

27th,  Ivrea: 

I  reached  Ivrea  last  night.  Everything  is  going  as  well 
as  possible.  I  shall  be  back  in  Paris  before  the  end  of 
Prairial. 

29th.  At  Chivasso  the  First  Consul  reviewed  the 
advance  guard.  He  said  to  the  28th  of  the  line:  —  You 
have  spent  two  years  on  these  mountains,  often  de¬ 
prived  of  everything,  and  you  have  always  done  your 
work  without  a  murmur.  That  is  a  good  soldier’s  first 
duty.  —  The  First  Consul  ordered  that  as  a  sign  of  his 
satisfaction  with  the  good  appearance  of  this  demi-brigade 
it  should  be  placed  in  the  van  at  the  next  engagement. 
Two  couriers  have  been  intercepted,  and  it  is  clear  that 
General  Melas  is  still  at  Turin.  The  greater  part  of  his 
army,  which  was  tucked  away  at  Nice,  is  making  forced 
marches  towards  the  Po. 

30th,  Vercelli : 

I  leave  to-night  for  Novara.  To-morrow  I  shall  reach 
the  banks  of  the  Ticino  to  see  how  we  can  get  across;  the 
river  is  very  large  and  swift. 

The  advance  guard  remained  at  Chivasso  the  whole  of 
the  29th.  The  enemy  have  moved  all  their  available 
infantry  from  Turin  along  the  right  bank  of  the  Po,  op¬ 
posite  Chivasso.  In  the  meanwhile,  General  Murat  was 
completing  his  bridge  over  the  Sesia,  crossed  that  river, 
reached  Novara,  and  took  up  a  position  along  the  right 
bank  of  the  Ticino.  The  inhabitants  of  Milan  could  hear 
the  guns  at  our  outposts  to-day. 


134 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


June  1st,  Novara: 

The  First  Consul  arrived  at  the  Ticino  on  the  morning 
of  the  31st.  The  enemy  showed  a  considerable  force  of 
cavalry  and  a  few  guns  on  the  left  bank.  General  Murat 
got  a  battery  in  position,  and  a  cannonade  followed  for 
an  hour.  After  six  hours’  work  we  got  nearly  1500  men 
and  two  guns  over. 

Murat  is  now  halfway  to  Milan. 

3d,  Milan: 

General  Murat  reached  Milan  on  the  2d.  He  immedi¬ 
ately  surrounded  the  citadel.  Three  hours  later  the  First 
Consul  and  his  staff  made  their  entry,  surrounded  by  a 
crowd  displaying  the  greatest  enthusiasm. 

Night : 

Our  movement  has  been  so  rapid  that  it  was  only 
twenty-four  hours  before  our  entry  that  the  people  of 
Milan  knew  the  French  were  in  Italy. 

4th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  Please  have  a  pamphlet  printed 
with  the  following  title :  Letter  of  a  patriotic  member  of  the 
Germanic  body  on  the  policy  of  the  House  of  Austria.  The 
object  is  to  show  that  Austria  has  always  striven  to  en¬ 
large  herself  at  the  expense  and  to  the  detriment  of  the 
Empire.  It  would  be  a  good  thing  to  have  this  letter 
printed  in  German  and  to  have  it  distributed  broadcast 
in  Germany. 

I  see  no  objection  to  your  sending  some  dresses  to  the 
Queen  of  Spain;  you  may  spend  about  a  thousand  louis 
for  this  purpose.  However,  see  that  proprieties  are  ob¬ 
served  and  that  nothing  ridiculous  is  done. 

(To  General  Bernadotte.)  I  will  say  nothing  more,  my 
dear  General,  than  that  we  are  in  Milan,  that  we  have 


j£T.  30] 


A  DIARY 


135 


captured  the  enemy’s  train,  300  field  and  siege  guns,  all 
their  hospitals  and  magazines. 

Moreau  is  holding  his  own  near  Ulm. 

Capture  that  rascal  Georges  dead  or  alive.  If  you  ever 
catch  him,  have  him  shot  within  24  hours. 

5th.  (Speech  to  the  priests  of  Milan.)  It  was  my  wish 
to  meet  you  here  so  as  to  be  able  to  inform  you  in  person 
of  my  sentiments  towards  the  Roman,  Catholic  and  Apos¬ 
tolic  faith.  Convinced  as  I  am  that  it  is  the  only  faith 
that  can  assure  real  happiness  to  a  well-ordered  society 
and  strengthen  the  foundations  of  good  government,  I 
assure  you  that  at  all  times  and  in  every  way  I  shall  en¬ 
deavour  to  protect  and  defend  it.  Ministers  of  a  religion 
which  is  also  mine,  I  regard  you  as  my  dearest  friends. 
My  firm  intention  is  that  the  Christian  religion,  Catholic 
and  Roman,  shall  be  maintained  untouched.  Now  that 
power  is  in  my  hands  I  am  resolved  to  put  everything 
in  operation  to  secure  and  guarantee  the  faith.  Have  no 
alarm  because  of  the  way  in  which  the  late  Pope  was 
treated:  the  misfortunes  of  Pius  VI  were  partly  due  to 
the  wretched  intrigues  of  his  advisers  and  partly  to  the 
cruel  policy  of  the  Directoire.  When  I  am  able  to  discuss 
matters  with  the  new  Pope  I  hope  I  shall  be  fortunate 
enougn  io  remove  every  obstacle  that  may  still  remain  in 
the  way  of  a  reconciliation  between  France  and  the  head 
of  the  Church. 

6th.  Our  men  are  over  the  Po  and  hold  the  position  of 
Stradella;  the  enemy’s  army  is  therefore  cut  off. 

7th.  Most  of  the  army  will  be  concentrated  by  to¬ 
morrow.  There  is  nothing  Melas  can  do  but  to  offer  battle, 
and  he  has  no  retreat  open  save  the  fortresses  of  Alessan¬ 
dria  and  of  Tortona. 


136 


THE  CORSICAN 


[180C 


8th.  (To  General  Berthier.)  General  Murat  has  sent 
me  some  intercepted  dispatches  that  give  us  interesting 
particulars.  A  letter  from  Melas  to  the  Aulic  Council  of 
the  5th  of  June  from  Turin  states  that  Massena  capitu¬ 
lated  on  the  4th.  It  looks  as  though  the  enemy  could  not 
complete  their  concentration  at  Alessandria  before  the 
12th  or  13th.  Send  detachments  forward  rapidly  and 
crush  everything  you  come  across.  The  advance  guard 
can  move  as  far  as  Voghera. 

9th.  (To  Carnot.)  I  still  fail  to  see  how  Melas  can  get 
out  of  it :  either  he  must  attack  us  at  Stradella,  and  be  de¬ 
feated  and  destroyed;  or  he  can  attempt  to  get  over  the 
Po,  the  Sesia,  and  the  Ticino,  and  will  get  no  better  result. 
His  position  is  somewhat  amusing,  and  if  Genoa  had 
held  out  only  72  hours  more  but  little  of  his  army  would 
ever  haVe  got  away. 

I  start  in  an  hour  to  cross  the  Po  on  my  way  to  Stra¬ 
della. 

10th,  Stradella: 

General  Ott  got  from  Genoa  to  Voghera  in  three  forced 
marches  with  15,000  of  the  besieging  troops.  He  was  rein¬ 
forced  by  4000  or  5000  men  detached  by  General  Melas 
to  guard  the  Po.  The  advance  guards  of  the  two  armies 
met  about  noon.  The  enemy  held  the  heights  in  front  of 
Casteggio.  Determined  fighting  took  place  and  lasted  all 
day.  The  96th  decided  the  long  uncertain  result  with  a 
bayonet  charge.  The  enemy  left  3000  killed  and  wounded, 
6000  prisoners,  and  5  guns  on  the  field.  Their  rout  was 
complete. 

14th.  Battle  of  Marengo . 

15th.  Torre  dei  Garoffoli: 


JET.  SO] 


A  DIARY 


137 


(To  the  Consuls  of  the  Republic.)  All  the  news  from  the 
army  is  very  good.  I  shall  be  in  Paris  soon.  I  can  write  no 
more,  I  am  prostrated  by  the  death  of  the  man  whom  I 
most  loved  and  esteemed. 

(Bulletin.)  After  the  battle  of  Montebello  the  army 
marched  to  cross  the  Scriva.  The  enemy  appeared  to 
have  no  plan  and  was  making  uncertain  movements. 

On  the  14th  at  daybreak  the  enemy  crossed  the  Bor- 
mida  on  three  bridges,  determined  to  cut  their  way 
through;  they  debouched  in  force,  surprised  our  advance 
guard,  and  briskly  opened  the  celebrated  battle  of  Ma¬ 
rengo  which  has  at  last  decided  the  fate  of  Italy  and  of  the 
Austrian  army. 

Four  times  during  the  battle  we  were  falling  back,  and 
four  times  we  were  moving  forward.  At  different  moments 
and  at  one  point  and  another,  more  than  sixty  guns  were 
captured  and  recaptured.  More  than  twelve  charges  of 
cavalry  were  delivered,  with  varied  success. 

At.  3  in  the  afternoon  10,000  cavalry  outflanked  our 
right  in  the  splendid  plain  of  San  Giulano.  They  were 
supported  by  a  line  of  infantry  and  many  guns.  The  gren¬ 
adiers  of  the  Guard  stood  like  a  granite  redoubt  in  the 
midst  of  this  immense  plain;  nothing  could  shake  them. 

This  desperate  resistance  contained  the  enemy’s  left, 
and  supported  our  right  until  General  Mounier  got  up, 
and  carried  the  village  of  Castel  Ceriolo  at  the  point  of  the 
bayonet.  The  enemy’s  cavalry  now  made  a  rapid  move¬ 
ment  on  our  left,  which  was  already  shaken;  this  attack 
hastened  our  retreat. 

The  enemy  were  advancing  along  the  whole  line,  pour¬ 
ing  grape  from  a  hundred  guns.  The  roads  were  packed 

/V 


138 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


with  fugitives  and  wounded:  the  battle  appeared  to  be 
lost.  The  enemy  were  allowed  to  continue  their  advance 
as  far  as  the  village  of  San  Giulano,  where  Desaix’  division 
had  been  deployed,  with  eight  fieldpieces  on  its  front,  and 
two  battalions  thrown  back  and  in  column  on  the  wings. 
All  the  fugitives  were  rallying  behind.  The  enemy  were 
already  making  mistakes  that  presaged  their  catastrophe, 
they  were  extending  their  wings  too  much.  The  presence 
of  the  First  Consul  was  restoring  the  morale  of  the  troops : 
—  My  lads,  he  called  out,  remember  that  my  habit  is  to 
sleep  on  the  battlefield !  — 

With  shouts  of  Vive  la  Republique!  Vive  le  Premier 
Consul !  Desaix  moved  forward  by  his  centre  at  the  charge. 
In  a  moment  the  enemy’s  line  was  broken.  General  Keller- 
mann,  who,  with  his  brigade  of  heavy  cavalry,  had  been 
protecting  the  retirement  of  our  left  wing  all  day,  charged 
at  just  the  right  moment,  and  so  hard  that  6000  grena¬ 
diers,  with  General  Zach,  chief  of  staff,  were  made  prison¬ 
ers,  while  several  generals  were  killed. 

The  whole  army  followed  up  this  attack.  The  enemy’s 
right  was  cut  off;  surprise  and  panic  seized  their  ranks. 
The  Austrian  cavalry  moved  to  the  centre  to  protect  their 
retreat.  Brigadier-General  Bessieres,  at  the  head  of  the 
Cassecous  and  the  grenadiers  of  the  Guard,  bravely  and 
promptly  charged  them  and  broke  through  them,  which 
completed  the  rout  of  their  army. 

We  have  captured  15  flags,  40  guns,  and  6000  or  8000 
prisoners.  More  than  6000  of  the  enemy  remained  on  the 
battlefield.  General  Berthier  had  his  clothes  full  of  bullets 
and  several  of  his  staff  were  unhorsed.  But  a  grave  loss 
for  the  army,  and  for  the  whole  Republic  takes  all  rejoic- 


*T.  80] 


A  DIARY 


139 


ing  from  our  hearts:  Desaix  was  struck  by  a  bullet  just  as 
his  division  went  into  action;  he  was  killed  on  the  spot. 
He  lived  j  ust  long  enough  to  say  to  young  Lebrun  who  was 
near  him :  “  Go  tell  the  First  Consul  that  I  die  regretting 
I  have  not  lived  long  enough  to  be  known  to  posterity!  ” 
He  had  joined  headquarters  only  three  days  before;  he 
was  ardent  for  the  fray,  and  the  day  before  he  had  several 
times  repeated  to  the  officers  of  his  staff :  “  It  is  long  since 
I  fought  in  Europe.  The  bullets  will  have  forgotten  me; 
something  will  happen.”  When,  in  the  midst  of  heavy 
firing,  the  news  of  Desaix’  death  was  brought  to  the  First 
Consul,  he  merely  said:  ‘‘Why  may  I  not  weep  ?”  — His 
body  has  been  removed  to  Milan  for  embalming. 

Little  Kellermann  made  a  very  lucky  charge;  it  was  in 
the  nick  of  time;  we  owe  him  a  lot.  To  think  that  great 
events  turn  on  such  things! 

(To  Kellermann.)  Your  charge  was  pretty  good! 

16th,  Marengo: 

(To  the  Consuls.)  The  day  following  the  battle  of 
Marengo  General  Melas  sent  a  request  to  our  outposts 
that  he  might  send  General  Skal  to  confer  with  me,  and  in 
the  course  of  the  day  the  inclosed  convention  was  agreed 
on,  and  was  signed  in  the  night  by  General  Berthier  and 
General  Melas.  I  hope  the  French  people  will  be  pleased 
with  its  army.  I  shall  be  at  Milan  to-night. 

(To  His  Majesty  the  Emperor  and  King.)  I  have  the 
honour  of  writing  to  Your  Majesty  to  communicate  the 
wish  of  the  French  people  to  bring  to  an  end  the  war  that 
desolates  our  countries.  It  is  on  the  battlefield  of  Marengo, 
in  the  midst  of  suffering  and  surrounded  by  15,000  corpses, 


140 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


that  I  beg  Your  Majesty  to  listen  to  the  cry  of  suffering. 
It  is  for  me  to  urge  Your  Majesty,  as  I  am  nearer  the  field 
of  conflict.  The  arms  of  Your  Majesty  have  earned  enough 
glory,  and  control  enough  territory.  What  reasons  can 
Your  Majesty’s  ministers  allege  for  continuing  hostilities  ? 

I  think  it  my  duty  to  propose  to  Your  Majesty :  that  the 
armistice  be  extended  to  all  the  armies;  and  that  negotia¬ 
tors  be  instructed  on  both  sides. 

17th,  Milan: 

I  have  just  reached  Milan,  somewhat  fatigued. 

Some  Hungarian  grenadiers  and  German  prisoners  pass¬ 
ing  by,  who  had  already  been  prisoners  in  the  campaigns 
of  1796  and  1797,  recognized  the  First  Consul.  Many 
began  to  shout,  with  apparent  enthusiasm:  “Vive  Bona¬ 
parte!” 

What  a  thing  is  imagination!  Here  are  men  who  don’t 
know  me,  who  have  never  seen  me,  but  who  only  knew  of 
me,  and  they  are  moved  by  my  presence,  they  would  do 
anything  for  me !  And  this  same  incident  arises  in  all  cen¬ 
turies  and  in  all  countries !  Such  is  fanaticism !  Yes,  imag¬ 
ination  rules  the  world.  The  defect  of  our  modern  institu¬ 
tions  is  that  they  do  not  speak  to  the  imagination.  By 
that  alone  can  man  be  governed;  without  it  he  is  but  a 
brute. 

18th.  To-day,  whatever  our  Paris  atheists  may  say,  I 
am  going  in  full  state  to  the  Te  Deum  that  is  to  be  sung  in 
the  Cathedral  of  Milan. 


An  imposing  and  splendid  ceremony  1 


J3T.  30] 


A  DIARY 


141 


21st.  (To  the  Consuls.)  I  have  sent  a  courier  to  the 
Emperor,  with  a  letter  which  the  Minister  of  Foreign  Af¬ 
fairs  will  transmit  to  you.  You  may  think  it  rather  in¬ 
formal  in  style,  but  it  was  written  on  a  battlefield.  Part 
of  the  Guard  started  for  Paris  to-day  with  the  flags  cap¬ 
tured  at  Marengo.  Their  route  is  arranged  so  that  they 
shall  reach  Paris  on  the  14th  of  July.  You  must  work  at 
making  the  celebration  a  brilliant  one,  and  don’t  ape  pre¬ 
vious  ones.  Fireworks  would  be  effective.  Chariot  races 
are  all  right  for  Greece,  where  chariots  were  implements 
of  war;  with  us  they  mean  nothing. 

25th.  I  am  starting  for  Paris. 

26th,  Turin: 

The  Reserve  army  and  the  army  of  Italy  are  united  as 
the  army  of  Italy.  General  Massena  will  be  commander- 
in-chief. 

29th,  Lyons: 

I  have  reached  Lyons.  I  am  stopping  to  lay  the  corner¬ 
stone  of  the  place  Bellecour,  which  is  being  rebuilt.  I  am 
told  that  we  may  hope  to  have  it  finished  in  two  years.  I 
hope  that  before  then  the  trade  of  this  great  city,  once  the 
pride  of  Europe,  will  have  recovered  its  prosperity. 

I  shall  arrive  in  Paris  unexpectedly.  I  wish  no  triumphal 
arches,  no  ceremonies.  I  have  too  good  an  opinion  of 
myself  to  put  any  value  on  such  flim-flam.  The  only  real 
triumph  is  the  satisfaction  of  the  public. 

July  2d,  Paris,  the  Tuileries: 

Well,  citizens,  here  we  are.  Come,  have  you  been  hard 
at  work  since  I  left? 

(Not  as  hard  as  you,  general!) 


142  THE  CORSICAN  [1800 

I  only  gain  battles,  but  Josephine  by  her  sweetness,  wins 
every  heart.  —  Josephine  the  most  amiable  and  the  best 
of  women !  — 

4th.  I !  a  royal  maggot !  I  am  a  soldier,  I  come  from  the 
people,  I  have  made  myself!  Am  I  to  be  compared  with 
Louis  XVI?  I  listen  to  everybody,  but  my  own  mind  is 
my  only  counsellor.  There  are  some  men  who  have  done 
France  more  harm  than  the  wildest  revolutionaries, — 
the  talkers,  and  the  rationalists.  Vague  and  false  thinkers, 
a  few  lessons  of  geometry  would  do  them  good! 

My  policy  is  to  govern  men  as  the  great  number  wish  to 
be  governed.  That,  I  think,  is  the  way  to  recognise  the 
sovereignty  of  the  people. 

14th.  To  the  14th  of  July!  To  the  French  people,  the 
sovereign  of  us  all! 

24th.  (To  His  Majesty  the  Emperor).  I  have  received 
the  letter  which  Your  Majesty  has  sent  me  by  Count  St. 
Julien.  The  peace  preliminaries  it  contains  will  soon,  I 
hope,  be  followed  by  a  final  peace. 

25th.  When  a  Frenchman  has  to  choose  between  a  po¬ 
liceman  and  the  devil,  he  is  for  the  devil,  but  when  it  is 
between  the  devil  and  fashion,  he  follows  fashion,  and  pro¬ 
viding  the  government  does  well,  all  that  it  does  will  be  in 
the  fashion. 

28th.  At  Marengo  Desaix  had  a  presentiment  of  his 
death.  I  could  see  that  he  was  gloomy,  and  as  at  the  crisis 
there  was  much  anxiety,  I  got  off  my  horse  and  said  to 
him,  let  us  sit  down  here  for  a  moment  on  the  grass  to 
show  our  confidence.  It  was  at  that  moment  that  Desaix 
said  to  me,  —  the  bullets  don’t  recognise  me  now. 

30th.  Well,  Junot.so  you  were  fool  enough  to  get  caught 


jet.  30] 


A  DIARY 


143 


by  those  .  .  .  English.  What  do  you  want  to  do  ?  Shall 
I  send  you  to  the  army  of  the  Rhine  ?  You  need  to  put  on 
another  ten  years. 

The  impact  of  an  army,  like  the  total  of  mechanical  co¬ 
efficients,  is  equal  to  the  mass  multiplied  by  the  velocity. 

A  battle  is  a  dramatic  action  which  has  its  beginning, 
its  middle,  and  its  conclusion.  The  result  of  a  battle  de¬ 
pends  on  the  instantaneous  flash  of  an  idea.  When  you 
are  about  to  give  battle  concentrate  all  your  strength, 
neglect  nothing  ;  a  battalion  often  decides  the  day. 

In  warfare  every  opportunity  must  be  seized;  for  for¬ 
tune  is  a  woman:  if  you  miss  her  to-day,  you  need  not 
expect  to  find  her  to-morrow. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  military  profession  I  cannot  do 
for  myself.  If  there  is  no  one  to  make  gunpowder,  I 
know  how  to  make  it;  gun  carriages,  I  know  how  to 
construct  them;  if  it  is  founding  a  cannon,  I  know  that; 
or  if  the  details  of  tactics  must  be  taught,  I  can  teach 
them. 

The  presence  of  a  general  is  necessary:  he  is  the  head, 
he  is  the  all  in  all  of  an  army.  It  was  not  the  Roman  army 
conquered  Gaul,  but  Caesar;  it  was  not  the  Carthaginians 
made  the  armies  of  the  Republic  tremble  at  the  very  gates 
of  Rome,  but  Hannibal;  it  was  not  the  Macedonian  army 
marched  to  the  Indus,  but  Alexander;  it  was  not  the 
French  army  that  carried  war  to  the  Weser  and  to  the  Inn, 
but  Turenne;  it  was  not  the  Prussian  army  that  defended 
Prussia  during  seven  years  against  the  three  strongest 
Powers  of  Europe,  but  Frederick  the  Great. 

Concentration  of  forces,  activity,  activity  with  the 


144 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


firm  resolve  to  die  gloriously:  these  are  the  three  great 
principles  of  the  military  art  that  have  always  made  for¬ 
tune  favourable  in  all  my  operations.  Death  is  nothing; 
but  to  live  defeated  and  ingloriously,  is  to  die  every 
day. 

I  am  a  soldier,  because  that  is  the  special  faculty  I  was 
born  with;  that  is  my  life,  my  habit.  I  have  commanded 
wherever  I  have  been.  I  commanded,  when  twenty-three 
years  old,  at  the  siege  of  Toulon;  I  commanded  in  Paris 
at  Vendemiaire;  I  carried  the  soldiers  of  the  army  of  Italy 
with  me  as  soon  as  I  appeared  among  them;  I  was  born 
that  way. 

August  12th.  (Decree.)  The  Minister  of  Justice  will 
call  together  at  the  ministry  citoyens  Tronchet,  Bigot  de 
Preameneu,  and  Portalis,  to  confer  on  the  draft  of  the 
Civil  Code. 

13th.  Wealth  cannot  confer  a  privilege.  I  have  no  in¬ 
tention  of  preaching  collectivism;  I  am  speaking  between 
ourselves;  I  even  want  to  have  rich  men,  for  that  is  the 
only  way  of  supporting  the  poor;  but  I  cannot  admit  that 
wealth  is  entitled  to  social  or  political  distinction. 

How  can  a  state  be  well  governed  without  the  aid  of 
religion  ?  Society  cannot  exist  save  with  inequality  of  for¬ 
tune,  and  inequality  of  fortune  cannot  be  supported  with¬ 
out  religion.  When  a  man  dies  of  hunger  by  the  side  of 
another  who  is  gorged,  he  cannot  accept  that  disparity 
without  some  authority  that  shall  say  to  him:  “God  has 
decreed  it  thus:  there  must  be  rich  and  poor  in  the  world; 
but  in  the  hereafter,  and  for  all  eternity,  it  will  be  the  other 
way  about.” 

It  was  by  becoming  a  Catholic  that  I  pacified  the  Yen- 


^T.  31] 


A  DIARY 


145 


dee,  and  a  Mussulman  that  I  established  myself  in  Egypt; 
it  was  by  becoming  ultramontane  that  I  won  over  public 
opinion  in  Italy.  If  I  ruled  a  people  of  Jews,  I  would  re¬ 
build  the  temple  of  Solomon!  Paradise  is  a  central  spot 
whither  the  souls  of  men  proceed  along  different  roads; 
every  sect  has  a  road  of  its  own. 

September  6th.  A  monument  shall  be  erected  to  the 
memory  of  Generals  Desaix  and  Kleber,  who  died  on 
the  same  day,  at  the  same  moment:  one  in  Europe,  at  the 
battle  of  Marengo,  which  reconquered  Italy  for  the  Re¬ 
public;  the  other  in  Africa,  after  the  battle  of  Heliopolis, 
which  reconquered  Egypt  for  France. 

7th.  The  King  is  at  Mittau;  let  him  stay  there! 

(To  the  Comte  de  Provence  (Louis  XVIII).)  I  have 
received  your  letter,  sir,  and  I  thank  you  for  the  polite 
expressions  it  contains.  You  must  give  up  all  hope  of  re¬ 
turning  to  France;  you  would  have  to  step  over  100,000 
dead  bodies.  Sacrifice  your  personal  interest  to  the  peace 
and  happiness  of  France.  History  will  remember  you  for 
it.  I  am  not  unmindful  of  the  misfortunes  of  your  family. 
I  would  be  glad  to  contribute  to  the  comfort  and  security 
of  your  retirement. 

My  poor  Cambaceres,  I  can’t  help  it,  but  your  case  is 
clear;  if  ever  the  Bourbons  return,  you  will  be  hanged! 

10th.  (To  Lucien  Bonaparte,  Minister  of  the  Interior.) 
Please  send  me  a  list  of  our  ten  best  painters,  of  our  ten 
best  sculptors,  of  our  ten  best  composers,  of  our  ten  best 
musicians,  of  our  ten  best  architects,  and  the  names  of  any 
artists  in  other  lines  who  deserve  public  recognition. 

23d.  The  Government  notifies  the  King  of  England 


THE  CORSICAN 


146 


[180# 


that  it  would  raise  no  objection  to  admit  his  envoys  to  the 
Congress  of  Luneville,  on  the  basis  of  a  truce  at  sea. 

October  17th.  To  govern  France,  after  ten  such  ex¬ 
traordinary  years,  is  no  easy  task! 

November  22d.  (To  Savary.")  Kindly  start  for  Brest  to¬ 
morrow.  You  will  take  with  you  citoyen  Jerome  Bona¬ 
parte,  whom  you  will  put  on  board  Admiral  Ganteaume. 
Stay  there  until  that  rear-admiral  has  made  sail  and  is  out 
of  sight. 

(To  Rear-Admiral  Ganteaume.)  I  am  sending  you  cito¬ 
yen  Jerome  Bonaparte,  to  serve  his  apprenticeship  at  sea. 
You  know  that  he  needs  a  firm  hand,  and  has  lost  time 
to  make  up.  Insist  on  his  carrying  out  every  one  of  the 
duties  of  the  profession  he  has  entered. 

December  1st.  If  I  die  four  or  five  years  hence,  the  ma¬ 
chine  will  be  in  order,  it  will  run.  If  I  die  before  then,  I 
don’t  know  what  would  happen. 

(Devaismes:  We  should  make  some  general  First  Con¬ 
sul.) 

You  don’t  want  a  general  in  that  position;  you  want  a 
civilian.  The  army  will  obey  a  civilian  better  than  it  will 
a  soldier.  If  three  or  four  years  from  now  I  were  dying  in 
my  bed,  of  a  fever,  and  if  to  crown  my  romance  I  were  to 
make  my  will,  I  would  warn  the  nation  against  a  military 
government;  I  would  tell  it  to  choose  a  civilian  for  its  first 
magistrate. 

9th.  Order  salutes  of  all  the  artillery  in  the  shore  bat¬ 
teries  and  ships  at  Calais  and  Boulogne  to  announce  the 
victory  of  Hohenlinden. 


24th.  I  had  been  greatly  occupied  with  business  all  day, 
and  in  the  evening  was  sleepy  and  tired.  I  threw  myself 


ST.  31] 


A  DIARY 


147 


on  a  sofa  in  my  wife’s  salon,  and  fell  asleep.  Josephine 
came  down  some  time  after,  awoke  me,  and  insisted  that 
I  should  go  to  the  theatre.  You  know  that  when  women 
take  a  thing  into  their  heads,  they  will  go  through  with  it, 
and  you  must  gratify  them.  Well  I  got  up  much  against 
my  inclination,  and  went  in  my  carriage,  accompanied  by 
Lannes  and  Bessieres.  I  was  so  drowsy  that  I  fell  asleep 
in  the  coach.  I  was  asleep  when  the  explosion  took  place; 
and  I  recollect  when  I  woke  experiencing  a  sensation  as  if 
the  vehicle  had  been  raised  up,  and  was  passing  through  a 
great  body  of  water.  The  contrivers  of  this  were  a  man 
named  St.  Regent,  Imolan,  and  some  others.  They  got  a 
cart  and  barrel  resembling  that  with  which  water  is  sup¬ 
plied  through  the  streets  of  Paris,  with  this  exception,  that 
the  barrel  was  put  crossways.  This  he  had  filled  with  gun¬ 
powder,  and  placed  it  nearly  in  the  turning  of  the  street 
through  which  I  was  to  pass.  Possibly  my  coachman 
may  have  assisted  by  driving  furiously  round  the  corner, 
as  he  was  drunk  and  not  afraid  of  anything.  He  was  so 
far  gone  that  he  thought  the  report  of  the  explosion  was 
that  of  a  salute  fired  in  honour  of  my  visit  to  the  theatre. 

25th.  They  want  to  attack  the  Revolution  by  destroy¬ 
ing  me;  I  will  defend  it  because  I  am  the  Revolution! 

31st.  (General,  you  are  taking  longer  over  your  meals ! ) 
Already !  —  The  corruption  of  power ! 


1801 


January  2d,  Paris: 

Moreau  is  not  more  than  five  days’  march  from  Vienna, 
and  in  control  of  all  the  magazines  of  the  enemy. 

M.  de  Cobenzl,  the  Emperor’s  plenipotentiary  at  Lune- 
ville,  has  declared,  in  a  note  dated  the  31st  of  December, 
that  he  was  prepared  to  negotiate  a  separate  peace. 
Austria  is  thus  free  from  the  influence  of  the  English  Gov¬ 
ernment. 

9th.  (To  General  Moreau.)  I  need  not  express  how 
much  interest  I  have  taken  in  your  skilful  and  beautiful 
manoeuvres;  you  have  surpassed  yourself  this  campaign. 
The  wretched  Austrians  are  very  obstinate;  they  were 
counting  on  the  ice  and  snow;  they  don’t  really  know  you 
yet. 

13th.  (To  Forfait.)  Citoyen  Ministre :  Kindly  draw  me 
up  a  report  on  Madagascar.  Pray  order  Vice-Admiral 
Bruix  to  The  Hague.  His  special  business  will  be  to  con¬ 
cert  measures  with  the  Dutch  Minister  of  the  Navy  for 
the  expedition  to  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 

15th.  The  great  thing  is  to  support  (the  army  in)  Egypt. 

19th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  Please  prepare  the  draft  of  a 
treaty  with  Switzerland,  so  as  to  obtain  the  cession  of  the 
Valais  up  to  Brieg. 

21st.  A  courier  arrived  from  Russia  yesterday,  who  had 
done  the  journey  in  fifteen  days;  he  brought  me  a  very 
friendly  letter  in  the  Emperor’s  own  hand.  Russia  is  in¬ 
clined  to  be  hostile  to  England. 


jBT.  31] 


A  DIARY 


149 


(To  Forfait.)  I  inclose  your  report  on  Madagascar;  I 
find  it  insufficient. 

25th.  Are  you  rich,  Maret? 

(No,  general.) 

So  much  the  worse  for  you,  a  man  ought  to  be  independ¬ 
ent. 

(General,  I  wish  never  to  be  dependent  on  any  one  but 
you.) 

Hem!  —  Not  so  bad! 

Maret  is  a  good  fellow,  he’s  no  fool;  he  answered  me 
cleverly. 

February  10th,  St.  Quentin: 

I  arrived  at  St.  Quentin  yesterday,  at  four  in  the  after¬ 
noon.  I  was  on  horseback  all  the  morning  inspecting  the 
canal.  The  weather  is  cold,  and  there  has  been  much  snow. 
All  I  have  seen  of  the  plans  and  the  preliminary  works  of 
the  St.  Quentin  canal  appears  satisfactory.  I  went  down 
the  stairway  into  the  tunnel.  The  manufactures  of  the 
city,  which  formerly  gave  employment  to  70,000  work¬ 
people  and  brought  fifteen  millions  of  money  into  France, 
have  gone  down  five  sixths.  The  hope  of  restoring  one  of 
our  most  important  and  exclusive  manufactures,  and  of 
giving  a  livelihood  to  so  many  French  families,  is  just  the 
thing  to  bring  cambric  into  fashion  again. 

13th,  Paris: 

Peace  has  been  signed  for  the  continent  at  Lun^ville; 
its  terms  are  such  as  the  French  people  desired. 

By  our  secret  treaty  with  Spain,  she  is  to  give  us  six 
men-of-war. 

25th.  General  Murat  is  sending  a  division  of  10,000 


150 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1801 


men  to  occupy  Taranto,  Brindisi,  and  all  the  smaller 
ports  of  the  peninsula  beyond  the  line  Taranto  Brindisi. 

27th.  (To  the  Emperor  of  Russia.)  The  pride  and  ar¬ 
rogance  of  the  English  are  unparalleled.  I  will  bring 
together,  as  Your  Majesty  appears  to  wish,  300  or  400 
gunboats  in  the  ports  of  Flanders,  where  I  will  collect  an 
army.  I  have  given  orders  for  concentrating  an  army 
in  Brittany  that  can  be  put  on  board  ship  at  Brest. 

The  English  have  attempted  to  land  in  Egypt.  The 
interest  of  all  the  Mediterranean  and  Black  Sea  Powers  is 
that  Egypt  should  remain  in  the  possession  of  France. 
The  Suez  canal,  which  would  join  the  Indian  Ocean  to  the 
Mediterranean  is  already  surveyed;  the  work  is  easy 
and  will  not  take  long,  it  will  confer  incalculable  bene¬ 
fits  on  Russian  commerce. 

March  1st.  Lafayette  is  an  obstinate  political  mono¬ 
maniac;  he  cannot  understand  me;  I  regret  it,  because  he 
is  an  honest  man.  I  wanted  to  make  him  Senator;  he  re¬ 
fused.  Let  him  go  his  own  way  then,  I  can  get  on  without 
him. 

4th.  There  shall  be  held  in  Paris,  each  year,  an  exhibi¬ 
tion  of  the  products  of  French  industry. 

20th.  Do  you  know  why  I  allow  such  free  discussion 
in  the  Council  of  State?  It’s  because  I’m  the  best  of  them 
all  in  an  argument.  I  let  them  attack  me  because  I  know 
how  to  defend  myself. 

I  am  a  doctor  of  laws ! 

(To  a  Tribune.)  Why  don’t  you  come  and  discuss  things 
with  me  in  my  study  ?  We  might  have  little  fireside  con¬ 
versations. 

21st.  If  the  minutes  of  the  Council  of  State  are  well 


.ET.  31] 


A  DIARY 


151 


drafted,  they  will  constitute  a  document  worthy  of  pos¬ 
terity.  If  we  turn  over  the  minutes  of  the  reign  of  Louis 
XVI,  we  find  only  chatter.  The  little  slips  our  jurists 
make  must  not  appear  in  ours,  for  during  protracted  ses¬ 
sions  inattention  may  occur  at  times.  As  for  me,  a  man 
of  the  sword  and  of  finance,  not  a  jurist  but  a  legisla¬ 
tor,  my  opinions  matter  little.  In  an  argument  I  may  say 
things  that  fifteen  minutes  later  I  disapprove;  but  I  do 
not  wish  to  be  made  to  appear  any  better  than  I  am. 

The  woman  owes  obedience  to  her  husband.  The  civil 
magistrate  should  have  a  formula  covering  the  woman’s 
oath  of  obedience  and  faithfulness.  She  must  be  instructed 
that  on  passing  out  of  the  care  of  her  family  she  enters 
under  that  of  her  husband.  The  civil  magistrate  celebrates 
marriage  without  any  solemnity,  which  is  too  arid.  There 
should  be  some  moral  appeal;  —  look  at  the  priests. 

(A  Councillor  of  State:  Did  the  old  laws  prescribe  obe¬ 
dience  ?) 

The  angel  declared  it  to  Adam  and  Eve.  In  the  mar¬ 
riage  ceremony  it  was  said  in  Latin,  so  the  woman  under¬ 
stood  nothing.  But  the  word  is  well  suited  to  Paris,  where 
the  women  think  they  can  do  what  they  like.  I  don’t  say 
that  it  will  have  any  effect  on  all  of  them,  but  it  will  on 
some. 

(To  Portalis.)  If  you  were  in  power,  you  would  permit 
no  divorce,  for  it  comes  to  the  same  thing  to  make  it  so 
degrading  to  apply  for  it  that  none  but  a  man  with  a 
brazen  face  would  do  so.  That’s  your  scheme,  isn’t  it? 

(Portalis:  If  we  were  dealing  with  a  brand  new  people  I 
would  not  admit  divorce.) 


152 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1801 


If  the  marriage  is  unhappy,  should  not  the  civil  law, 
which  has  no  cognizance  of  the  lofty  sacramental  theory, 
provide  for  the  happiness  of  the  individuals  ? 

(Portalis:  Man  is  sociable,  and  marriage  is  in  nature.) 

I  deny  that!  Marriage  does  not  derive  from  nature,  but 
from  society  and  from  morality.  I  do  not  accept  the  opin¬ 
ion  that  the  family  proceeds  from  civil  law,  and  civil  law 
from  the  law  of  nature. 

Divorce  was  bound  to  come  into  our  legislation,  freedom 
of  religion  implied  it;  but  it  would  be  a  great  misfortune  if 
it  became  a  national  habit.  What  becomes  of  the  family 
when  it  is  broken  asunder  ?  What  are  husbands  and  wives 
who,  after  having  lived  in  the  closest  union  that  nature 
and  law  can  tie,  suddenly  become  strangers,  yet  unable  to 
forget  one  another  ?  What  are  children  without  a  father, 
who  cannot  join  in  the  same  embrace  their  disunited 
parents  P  Ah !  let  us  do  nothing  to  encourage  divorce !  Of 
all  social  habits  it  would  be  the  most  fatal.  Let  us  not 
brand  with  shame  the  man  who  demands  it;  but  let  us 
rather  pity  him  as  the  victim  of  a  great  misfortune.  And 
custom  must  frown  down  the  sad  resource  which  the  law 
cannot  refuse  to  the  unfortunate. 

-  '2  A.  M. 

Come,  come,  citoyens,  wake  up;  it’s  only  two  o’clock; 
we  must  earn  the  money  the  French  people  pay  us! 

March  22d.  (To  General  Murat.)  Should  the  negotia¬ 
tions  drag,  enter  the  Neapolitan  state,  place  your  head¬ 
quarters  at  Aquila,  and  raise  all  obstacles.  If  on  your 
arrival  the  King  declines  to  accept  the  moderate  terms 
proposed  by  citoyen  Alquier,  march  on  Naples. 

April  12th.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  died  on  the  night 


J3T.  31-32] 


A  DIARY 


153 


of  the  24th  or  25th  of  March  of  an  attack  of  apoplexy. 
The  lively  sorrow  I  feel  at  the  death  of  a  prince  whom  I 
valued  so  highly  prevents  my  entering  into  details.  His 
eldest  son  has  succeeded  and  has  been  recognised  by  the 
army  and  the  capital. 

26th.  (To  the  Emperor  of  Russia.)  M.  de  Kalitchy 
has  handed  us  the  letter  in  which  Your  Majesty  announces 
his  accession  to  the  throne  of  all  the  Russias  and  the  death 
of  his  father.  We  have  been  profoundly  affected  by  the  un¬ 
expected  loss  which  Your  Majesty  has  suffered.  Our  only 
consolation  is  in  learning  the  accession  of  Your  Majesty 
to  the  Empire. 

July  10th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  I  have  read  the  note  of 
General  the  Prince  of  Peace;  it  is  so  ridiculous  that  it  is 
not  worth  a  serious  answer.  But  if  this  Prince,  paid  by 
England,  should  persuade  the  King  and  Queen  into  steps 
contrary  to  the  dignity  and  interests  of  the  Republic,  the 
last  hour  of  the  Spanish  monarchy  has  rung. 

20th.  (To  Joseph  Bonaparte.)  Please  continue  your 
negotiations  with  Cardinal  Consalvi  and  your  other  col¬ 
leagues.  I  would  like  the  bull  to  be  published  in  France 
as  soon  as  possible,  so  that  I  can  make  nominations  to  the 
archbishoprics  and  bishoprics  at  once.  I  would  like  it  if  we 
could  publish  the  bull  in  Paris  on  the  15th  of  August. 

August  6th.  (To  Fouche.)  The  First  Consul  wants  you 
to  inform  the  journalists,  political  and  literary,  that  they 
must  abstain  from  discussing  religion,  its  priests  and  cere¬ 
monies. 

16th.  (To  Jerome  Bonaparte.)  I  learn  with  pleasure 
that  you  are  becoming  accustomed  to  the  sea;  there  only 
can  the  greatest  glory  be  won. 


154 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1801 


25th.  (To  the  men  of  the  1st  Artillery.)  Soldiers,  your 
conduct  in  the  citadel  of  Turin  is  known  throughout 
Europe.  You  forced  your  way  into  a  fortress  in  a  disor¬ 
derly  and  tumultuous  manner,  disregarding  the  French 
flag  which  floated  there.  You  killed  the  brave  officer  whose 
duty  it  was  to  defend  it.  You  passed  over  his  body.  You 
are  all  guilty!  The  officers  who  failed  to  keep  you  under 
control  are  unfit  to  command  you.  The  flag  which  you 
have  deserted,  to  which  you  refused  to  rally,  will  be  placed 
in  the  temple  of  Mars  and  hung  with  crape.  Your  regiment 
is  disbanded! 

30th.  Cardinal  Caprara  is  coming  to  Paris  as  papal 
legate. 

October  6th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  I  inclose  the  ratifications 
of  the  peace  preliminaries  signed  at  London  on  the  1st, 
and  of  the  secret  clause. 

10th.  (To  His  Holiness  the  Pope.)  I  have  received 
Cardinal  Caprara,  Your  Holiness’  legate,  with  great  plea¬ 
sure.  Peace  has  been  signed  with  England,  Portugal, 
Russia,  and  the  Porte.  I  hasten  to  send  this  information, 
well  knowing  the  interest  Your  Holiness  takes  in  the  hap¬ 
piness  and  peace  of  nations. 

(To  the  Emperor  of  Russia.)  In  the  peace  preliminaries 
happily  signed  between  France  and  England  it  is  provided 
that  Malta  shall  be  restored  to  the  Order  under  the  protec¬ 
tion  of  a  great  Power.  Will  Your  Majesty  let  me  know 
your  views  relatively  to  the  island  and  to  the  Order  of 
Malta,  of  which  your  august  father  was  recognised  as 
Grand  Master. 

December  1st.  (To  Lucien  Bonaparte.)  I  can’t  in  the 
least  make  out  the  conduct  of  the  Cabinet  of  Madrid. 


st.  32] 


A  DIARY 


155 


Please  express  to  Their  Majesties  my  extreme  dissatisfac¬ 
tion  with  the  wrongful  and  illogical  action  of  the  Prince  of 
Peace.  During  these  six  months  past  this  minister  has  not 
spared  us  insulting  notes  and  rash  steps;  all  that  could  be 
done  against  France,  he  has  done;  speak  out  and  tell  the 
Queen  and  the  Prince  of  Peace  that  if  things  go  on  this 
way  the  end  will  come  like  a  thunderbolt. 


1802 


January  7th,  Paris: 

(To  Joseph  Bonaparte.)  To-morrow,  at  midnight,  I 
start  for  Lyons.  I  think  General  Bernadotte  has  gone  to 
Amiens.  Whether  he  has  or  not,  I  want  him  to  tell  you  if 
it  would  suit  him  to  go  to  Guadeloupe  as  captain-general. 

13th,  Lyons: 

I  took  sixty-nine  hours  to  get  to  Lyons;  from  Lyons  to 
Paris  everything  is  covered  with  snow.  I  arrived  at  nine 
o’clock  at  night,  and  have  every  reason  to  be  satisfied  with 
the  marks  of  attachment  that  the  people  of  Lyons  are 
giving  me,  and  of  the  activity  I  find  in  their  workshops, 
and  in  their  minds,  to  restore  the  prosperity  of  the  chief 
manufacturing  city  of  the  Republic. 

14th.  The  cold  here  is  excessive.  I  am  spending  my 
mornings,  from  six  till  twelve,  receiving  the  prefects  and 
notables  of  the  neighbouring  departments.  In  confer¬ 
ences  of  this  sort  one  has  to  talk  at  length.  To-night  the 
City  gives  a  concert  and  a  ball;  I  am  starting  in  an  hour. 

My  satisfaction  with  all  I  see  of  the  people  of  Lyons 
and  of  southern  France  continues. 

16th.  It  is  very  fine  but  very  cold.  The  internal  im¬ 
provement  of  the  Republic  is  very  apparent  since  two 
years  ago.  Lyons  must  have  increased  its  population  by 
20,000  people  in  1800  and  1801.  All  the  manufacturers 
of  St.  Etienne  and  of  Annonay  with  whom  I  talked  re¬ 
ported  that  their  works  were  in  full  swing.  On  the  18th 
I  shall  review  six  demi-brigades  of  the  army  of  the  West. 


JBT.  32] 


A  DIARY 


157 


18th.  (To  the  Consul  Cambaceres.)  Your  letter  of  the 
15th  has  posted  me  on  the  debates  in  the  Senate.  I  trust 
that  you  will  not  fail  to  have  the  twenty  and  sixty  unde¬ 
sirable  members  in  our  constitutional  bodies  promptly 
removed.  The  will  of  the  Nation  is  that  this  Government 
shall  not  be  hindered  in  its  beneficent  work,  and  that  the 
Head  of  Medusa  shall  not  be  permitted  to  appear  again  in 
our  assemblies.  The  conduct  of  Sieyes  at  this  juncture 
shows  conclusively  that  after  taking  a  hand  in  the  destruc¬ 
tion  of  every  constitution  since  1791,  he  wants  to  have 
a  go  at  this  one.  It  is  very  curious  that  he  can’t  see  the 
folly  of  it.  He  ought  to  be  glad  to  burn  a  candle  at  Notre 
Dame  for  having  so  happily  and  unexpectedly  come 
through.  But  the  older  I  get  the  more  clearly  I  perceive 
that  a  man  must  accomplish  his  destiny! 

The  cold  is  less  intense. 

21st.  I  went  for  an  hour  to  the  ball  given  to  my  wife  by 
the  Commerce  (of  Lyons) ;  it  was  very  fine. 

25th.  Held  a  parade  to-day,  place  Bellecour.  The 
weather  was  splendid,  the  sun  as  in  FIor6al.  The  gen¬ 
erals  who  were  in  Lyons  thought  it  proper  to  give  a  grand 
ball  to-night,  for  my  wife;  I  shall  look  in  for  half  an  hour. 

February  19th,  Paris: 

If  by  ill  luck  peace  should  not  be  maintained,  what 
could  be  undertaken? 

(To  Fouche.)  As  the  reestablishment  of  peace  with  the 
Powers  gives  me  time  to  pay  special  attention  to  the  po¬ 
lice,  I  want  to  be  posted  in  the  smallest  details,  and  to 
work  with  you  at  least  once,  sometimes  twice  a  day,  when 
necessary.  The  most  convenient  hours  for  me  are  in  the 
morning  at  eleven  and  at  night  at  eleven. 


158 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1802 


April  9th.  (To  Portalis.)  The  intention  of  the  First 
Consul  is  to  present  each  archbishop  and  bishop,  at  his 
consecration,  with  a  cross,  a  crozier,  and  a  mitre.  You  will 
therefore  arrange  to  have  these  articles  ready  in  time,  and 
bought  as  cheaply  as  possible. 

12th.  Note  the  insolence  of  the  priests  who,  in  the  divi¬ 
sion  of  authority  with  what  they  call  the  temporal  power, 
reserve  for  themselves  the  dominion  of  the  mind,  of  the 
noble  part  of  man,  and  have  the  pretension  of  leaving  me 
dominion  over  the  body.  They  keep  the  soul  and  throw 
me  the  carcase! 

There  will  be  no  stable  political  conditions  until  we  have 
a  teaching  body  acting  on  fixed  principles.  So  long  as  men 
are  not  taught  from  childhood  whether  to  be  republican 
or  monarchist,  Catholic  or  freethinking,  the  state  will 
not  be  a  nation. 

May  4th.  In  every  country  force  bows  to  the  civilian 
virtues.  The  bayonets  fall  before  the  priest  who  speaks 
in  the  name  of  religion,  and  before  the  man  of  science.  I 
foretold  that  a  military  government  would  never  take  in 
France  unless  the  nation  were  degraded  by  fifty  years  of 
ignorance.  Every  attempt  would  fail,  and  their  authors 
would  be  the  first  victims.  It  is  not  as  a  general  that  I 
govern,  but  because  the  nation  believes  that  I  have  civil¬ 
ian  qualities  that  make  me  fit  for  governing,  otherwise  the 
government  could  not  maintain  itself.  I  knew  what  I  was 
about  when,  as  a  general,  I  assumed  the  title  of  Member 
of  the  Institute;  my  meaning  was  clear  even  to  the  last 
drummer  of  the  army. 

We  cannot  argue  on  the  analogy  of  the  dark  ages.  We 
are  thirty  millions  of  men  held  together  by  enlightenment. 


JET.  32] 


A  DIARY 


159 


property,  and  commerce;  three  or  four  hundred  thousand 
soldiers  are  nothing  in  such  a  mass.  The  soldiers  them¬ 
selves  are  the  children  of  the  citizens.  The  army  is  the 
nation. 

The  distinctive  mark  of  the  soldier  is  that  all  his  desires 
are  despotic;  that  of  the  civilian  is  that  he  submits  every¬ 
thing  to  discussion,  to  truth,  to  reason. 

7th.  The  bishops  who  have  not  yet  taken  the  oath  will 
take  it  Sunday  next  in  the  chapel  of  the  First  Consul. 
This  chapel  shall  be  arranged  in  the  First  Consul’s  study. 
The  Archbishop  of  Paris  will  consecrate  it  at  ten;  at  eleven 
he  will  say  mass.  The  bishops  will  take  the  oath  after  the 
gospel  has  been  read. 

9th.  The  Consulate  renewed  for  ten  years. 

Senators:  The  testimonial  of  your  esteem  contained  in 
your  debate  of  the  8th  will  remain  forever  engraved  in  my 
heart.  My  reputation  and  my  happiness  would  seem  to 
have  marked  as  the  term  of  my  public  life  a  moment 
when  the  peace  of  the  world  has  been  attained.  But  the 
glory  and  the  interests  of  the  private  citizen  must  be  sub¬ 
dued  when  the  interest  of  the  State  and  the  good  opinion 
of  the  public  call  on  him.  You  have  decided  that  I  owe  a 
new  sacrifice  to  the  people;  I  will  make  it. 

12th,  Saint  Cloud: 

Gobain,  a  grenadier,  has  committed  suicide  because  of 
a  love  affair;  he  was,  however,  a  good  soldier.  This  is  the 
second  incident  of  this  nature  in  the  regiment  within  a 
month.  The  First  Consul  directs  that  there  shall  be  in¬ 
serted  in  the  Guard’s  orders: 

That  a  soldier  must  overcome  grief  and  the  melancholy 
of  love;  that  there  is  as  much  courage  in  supporting  with 


100 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1802 


firmness  the  afflictions  of  the  soul  as  there  is  in  standing 
steady  under  the  grape  of  a  battery  of  guns.  To  give  one’s 
self  up  to  grief  without  resistance,  to  kill  one’s  self  to 
escape  it,  is  to  abandon  the  battlefield  defeated. 

14th,  Paris: 

By  virtue  of  clause  87  of  the  Constitution  concerning 
military  rewards,  and  to  recompense  distinction  and  ser¬ 
vice  among  civilians,  a  Legion  of  Honour  shall  be  insti¬ 
tuted. 

Where  is  the  republic,  ancient  or  modern,  that  has  not 
granted  honours  ?  Call  them  trifles  if  you  like,  but  it  is  by 
trifles  that  men  are  influenced.  I  would  not  utter  such  a 
sentiment  as  this  in  public,  but  here,  among  statesmen 
and  thinkers,  things  should  be  spoken  of  as  they  are.  In 
my  opinion  the  French  do  not  care  for  liberty  and  equal¬ 
ity  ;  they  have  but  one  sentiment,  that  of  honour.  There¬ 
fore  that  sentiment  must  be  gratified;  they  must  be  given 
distinctions.  Do  you  suppose  you  can  persuade  men  to 
fight  by  a  process  of  analysis?  Never;  that  process  is  valid 
only  for  the  man  of  science  in  his  study.  The  soldier  de¬ 
mands  glory,  distinction,  rewards. 

August  6th.  The  Minister  of  the  Interior  is  directed, 
apart  from  the  Simplon,  to  build  roads  over  the  Mont 
Cenis,  and  the  Mont  Genevre,  and  to  improve  the  one 
over  the  Pass  of  Tenda. 

(To  Jerome.)  I  have  received  your  letter,  Mr.  Mid¬ 
shipman.  I  am  anxious  to  hear  that  you  are  aboard  your 
corvette,  on  the  high  seas,  which  you  must  make  your 
road  to  glory.  I  am  willing  you  should  die  young,  but  not 
if  you  live  ingloriously,  useless  to  your  country,  without 


MT.  Si-33] 


A  DIARY 


161 


leaving  a  trace  of  your  existence,  for  that  is  not  to  have 
lived. 

7th.  We  must  bear  in  mind  to  help  the  trade  of  Nice; 
for  instance,  Piedmont  can  get  its  sugar,  coffee,  and  other 
colonial  produce  through  Nice,  and  in  the  same  way  soap 
and  every  other  article  that  Marseilles  and  our  manu¬ 
factories  can  supply. 

(To  Talleyrand.)  Let  me  know  within  twenty-four 
hours  of  its  reception  the  contents  of  every  dispatch  from 
an  ambassador  or  minister  plenipotentiary.  At  the  time 
I  was  opening  the  bag  of  the  ministry  of  foreign  affairs  I 
realized  that  you  received  official  reports  on  matters  that 
I  have  often  tried  to  get  knowledge  of  by  indirect  means. 

13th.  (To  Fouche.)  Keep  all  English  papers  out  of 
France,  and  in  particular  prevent  their  circulating  in 
public  places  and  reading-rooms. 

15th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  Citoyen  Lannes,  Minister  of 
the  Republic  at  Lisbon,  was  wrong  in  leaving  that  city. 
He  has  broken  every  rule,  every  form,  failed  in  the  first 
duty  of  a  public  official,  which  is  not  to  leave  his  post 
without  the  positive  order  of  his  Government.  The 
French  Minister  has  been  rude  to  the  Court  of  Lisbon  by 
employing  dictatorial  manners,  and  by  going  away 
without  leave.  He  must  be  recalled. 

October  18th,  Saint  Cloud: 

Secret  instructions  for  the  Ambassador  at  Constanti¬ 
nople: 

The  intentions  of  the  Government  are  that  the  Am¬ 
bassador  at  Constantinople  should  regain,  by  all  possi¬ 
ble  means,  the  supremacy  that  France  enjoyed  in  that 
capital  during  200  years.  The  Ambassador  has  the  finest 


162 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1802 


Embassy.  He  must  constantly  keep  on  a  higher  level 
than  the  ambassadors  of  other  nations,  be  surrounded  by 
a  numerous  suite,  and  be  seen  in  public  only  with  great 
display. 

Our  trade  must  be  protected  in  every  way.  Whenever 
public  attention  is  drawn  to  the  French  Ambassador,  care 
must  be  taken  never  to  shock  local  customs  and  manners, 
but  it  must  be  shown,  on  the  contrary,  that  we  respect 
them. 

Lastly,  the  Ambassador  is  expected  to  secure  precise 
information  for  the  ministers  on  the  various  pashaliks. 
We  must  even  get  posted  about  Persia. 

22d.  The  vicar  of  St.  Roch,  in  a  moment  of  bad  judg¬ 
ment,  has  declined  to  hold  a  service  for  Mile.  Chameroi, 
or  even  to  open  his  church  for  her  (funeral).  The  Arch¬ 
bishop  of  Paris  has  ordered  the  vicar  of  St.  Roch  into  re¬ 
tirement  for  three  months  so  that  he  may  be  reminded 
that  Jesus  Christ  commanded  that  we  should  pray  even 
for  our  enemies,  and  so  that  meditation  may  recall  him  to 
a  sense  of  his  duties  and  that  he  may  realize  that  all  the 
superstitious  practices  that  degraded  religion  by  their 
stupidity  have  been  proscribed  by  the  Concordat  and  by 
the  law  of  the  18th  of  Germinal. 

The  priests  are  no  longer  to  be  feared  in  our  time;  they 
lost  all  their  power  on  the  day  when  their  supremacy  in 
science  passed  to  the  layman. 

Every  two  years  there  shall  be  executed  for  and  at  the 
expense  of  the  Government  four  historical  pictures  and 
two  statues.  The  pictures  shall  measure  five  metres  by 


JET.  38] 


A  DIARY 


163 


four,  and  shall  be  purchased  for  10,000  francs.  The  stat¬ 
ues  shall  be  two  metres  high,  and  shall  be  purchased  for 
15,000  francs.  The  Government  will  supply  the  marble. 

28th.  The  relations  between  France  and  England  are 
the  treaty  of  Amiens,  all  the  treaty  of  Amiens,  nothing  but 
the  treaty  of  Amiens! 

All  the  evils,  all  the  plagues  that  afflict  mankind  come 
from  London. 

31st,  Rouen: 

(To  the  Consul  Cambaceres.)  It  is  five  in  the  after¬ 
noon.  I  got  on  horseback  at  eight  this  morning  to  inspect 
the  heights  about  Rouen.  The  Archbishop,  who  is  much 
loved  and  esteemed,  was  obliging  enough  to  say  mass  for 
us;  but  he  gave  us  neither  holy  water  nor  a  sermon.  We 
shall  make  up  to-morrow,  which  is  All  Saints’  day.  I  have 
just  received  the  officials,  and  have  had  to  talk  much  and 
long.  I  am  very  pleased  with  the  sentiments  of  the  coun¬ 
try. 

November  2d,  Rouen: 

I  was  present  yesterday  at  a  fete  given  me  by  the  city. 
There  was  a  very  large  and  fine  company.  To-morrow 
night  I  shall  be  at  a  fete  given  by  the  Commerce  of  Rouen. 
Thursday  there  will  be  a  parade.  I  shall  see  the  market 
Friday,  market  day.  I  shall  start  for  Havre  immediately, 
reaching  there  Saturday  or  Sunday.  I  shall  return  by 
Dieppe  and  by  Beauvais,  where  I  will  stop  the  night. 

(To  Joseph  Bonaparte.)  My  compliments  to  Madame 
Joseph.  She  gets  such  handsome  daughters  that  we  must 
be  consoled  at  her  not  presenting  you  with  a  fine  boy. 


164 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1802 


I  am  as  pleased  with  Rouen  as  I  was  with  Lyons.  The 
city’s  demonstrations  have  touched  me.  Everything  one 
sees  here  is  fine  and  does  one  good.  I  really  love  this  beau¬ 
tiful,  excellent  Normandy;  it  is  the  real  France. 

(To  Cardinal  Fesch.)  You  must  delay  no  longer  and 
proceed  to  your  archbishopric.  Do  not  forget  that  in  the 
station  to  which  you  are  called  you  will  be  the  focus  of  all 
eyes.  Be  strict  in  your  morals  and  hold  yourself  as  you 
should,  and  devote  yourself  exclusively  to  the  duties  of 
your  office. 

3d,  Elbeuf: 

This  morning  at  eight  o’clock  I  started  for  a  visit  to 
Elbeuf,  which  is  nothing  but  one  great  factory.  I  found 
everything  in  good  shape.  Its  prosperity  has  increased  by 
a  third  since  1788. 

4th.  I  have  held  a  parade  which  was  very  good.  I  was 
delighted  with  the  appearance  of  the  troops. 

6th.  I  arrived  at  Havre  at  six  o’clock  this  evening. 
I  was  surrounded  by  throngs  of  people  all  the  way  and 
had  to  make  frequent  stops.  It  would  be  difficult  to  real¬ 
ize  the  manner  in  which  I  am  received.  In  every  village, 
at  the  church  doors,  the  priests  under  their  canopies,  sur¬ 
rounded  by  many  people,  sing  hymns  and  throw  incense. 
The  illumination  of  Havre  was  very  striking.  I  am  several 
days  behind  on  my  journey,  but  it  is  not  easy  to  do  other¬ 
wise. 

10th,  Dieppe : 

I  arrived  at  Dieppe  last  night.  The  city  was  very  taste¬ 
fully  illuminated,  but  owing  to  petty  municipal  pride  I 
am  lodged  in  a  wretched  house  in  which  all  the  chimneys 
smoke. 


JJT.  S3] 


A  DIARY 


165 


I  passed  through  Fecamp  and  St.  Valery.  As  the  road 
from  Havre  to  Dieppe  is  only  a  crossroad,  our  carriages 
were  often  brought  to  a  walk,  which  enabled  the  inhab¬ 
itants  of  the  neighbouring  villages  to  follow  me  all  the 
way;  so  we  held  frequent  conversations. 

26th,  Saint  Cloud: 

(To  Laplace.)  I  thank  you  for  your  dedication,  which 
I  accept  with  great  pleasure,  and  I  hope  that  when  future 
generations  are  reading  La  Mecanique  Celeste,  they  will 
not  forget  the  esteem  and  friendship  I  felt  for  the  author. 

December  4th.  Citoyen  Duroc  may  inform  citoyen  Beau- 
voisin  that  he  may  send  me  all  the  numbers  he  has  of 
the  Ambigu,  and  also  the  pamphlet  of  Ivernois.  He  may 
instruct  him  to  make  up  a  sheet  on  all  he  has  seen  in 
England,  in  which  he  can  state  what  he  knows  about 
Pichegru  and  Willot,  and  about  the  obscure  life  of  the 
royal  princes.  As  I  intend  having  it  printed,  he  can  aim 
at  Pitt,  Grenville,  Wyndham,  and  the  Court.  Let  him 
know  that  when  this  is  done  he  is  to  return  to  England. 
He  must  find  pretexts  for  inspecting  the  coast  from  the 
Thames  to  beyond  Plymouth,  the  bay  of  Bristol,  Edin¬ 
burgh,  and  the  coasts  of  Scotland. 

28th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  Please  inform  Lord  Whitworth 
how  surprised  and  annoyed  I  am  to  learn  that  the  Count 
d’Artois,  wearing  the  star  of  the  Order  of  a  monarchy 
that  England  no  longer  recognises,  should  have  reviewed 
a  regiment;  that  we  have  long  kept  silence;  but  that  it 
touches  our  dignity,  and  we  venture  to  say  the  honour  of 
the  British  Government;  that  the  princes  should  be  ex¬ 
pelled  from  England,  or  at  all  events,  if  hospitality  is  to  be 
extended  to  them,  that  they  should  not  be  permitted  to 


166 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1802 


wear  the  Orders  of  a  monarchy  England  no  longer  recog¬ 
nises.  It  is  a  perpetual  insult  to  the  French  people,  and 
the  time  has  come  for  quiet  in  Europe.  It  really  looks  as 
though  there  were  not  a  peace  between  the  two  countries, 
but  only  a  truce,  and  the  English  Government  is  entirely 
to  blame. 

30th.  My  power  proceeds  from  my  reputation,  and 
my  reputation  from  the  victories  I  have  won.  My  power 
would  fall  if  I  were  not  to  support  it  with  more  glory 
and  more  victories.  Conquest  has  made  me  what  I  am; 
only  conquest  can  maintain  me. 

Friendship  is  only  a  word;  I  love  nobody;  no,  not  even 
my  brothers.  Perhaps  Joseph  a  little;  even  then  it ’s  a 
matter  of  habit,  it’s  because  he  is  my  elder.  —  Duroc? 
Ah,  yes,  I  love  him;  but  why  ?  His  character  attracts  me: 
he  is  cool,  dry,  severe;  and  Duroc  never  sheds  tears.  As 
for  me,  you  don’t  suppose  I  care;  I  know  perfectly  well 
I  have  no  real  friends.  As  long  as  I  remain  what  I  am, 
I  shall  have  as  many  as  I  need  so  far  as  the  appearance 
goes.  Let  the  women  whimper,  that ’s  their  business,  but 
for  me,  give  me  no  sentiment.  A  man  must  be  firm,  have 
a  stout  heart,  or  else  leave  on  one  side  war  and  govern¬ 
ment. 


1803 


January  12th,  Paris: 

Until  I  was  sixteen  I  would  have  fought  for  Rousseau 
against  all  the  supporters  of  Voltaire.  Now  it ’s  the  other 
way  about. 

25th.  Josephine  is  always  afraid  I  may  fall  seriously  in 
love;  she  doesn’t  realize  that  love  was  not  made  for  me. 
For  what  is  love  ?  A  passion  that  leaves  the  universe  on 
one  side,  to  place  the  loved  one  on  the  other.  And,  surely, 
such  an  exclusion  is  not  in  my  character! 

I  have  always  enjoyed  the  analytic  process,  and  if  I 
fell  seriously  in  love  I  would  analyze  my  feelings  step  by 
step. 

February  10th.  (To  Regnier.)  Notwithstanding  the  pro¬ 
hibition,  Mme.  de  Stael  will  arrive  at  Melun  on  the  15th. 
Please  order  a  police  agent  there  to  make  her  return  to 
the  frontier  at  once,  and  to  take  her  to  the  country  either 
of  her  late  husband  or  of  her  father.  The  intention  of  the 
Government  is  that  this  intriguing  foreigner  should  not 
stay  in  France,  where  her  family  is  already  responsible 
for  enough  evils. 

20th.  British  troops  continue  to  occupy  Alexandria 
and  Malta;  this  gave  the  Government  good  ground  for 
complaint;  but  it  appears  the  transports  that  are  to  bring 
them  back  to  Europe  are  now  in  the  Mediterranean. 

March  11th.  Are  all  the  efforts  I  have  made  for  liber¬ 
ating  Italy  to  remain  unfruitful  ?  Is  that  country  irrevo- 


168 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1803 


cably  fated  to  remain  nothing?  The  feebleness  of  the 
Government  at  Milan  surpasses  all  that  can  be  imagined. 

(To  Chef  de  brigade  Colbert.)  You  will  proceed  to 
Russia.  You  will  hand  the  inclosed  letter  to  the  Emperor. 
In  conversation  you  will  emphasize  the  esteem  in  which 
Russians  are  held  in  Paris.  Dwell  on  liberal  and  philo¬ 
sophic  ideas  when  talking  with  the  Emperor.  In  case 
war  with  England  should  be  mentioned,  you  can  say  that 
in  view  of  the  existing  antipathy  the  French  nation  is 
perfectly  ready  for  a  conflict.  Be  civil  to  the  diplomatic 
corps,  to  the  English  minister  just  like  the  others.  You 
will  speak  of  the  First  Consul  as  very  busy  planning 
canals,  starting  manufactories,  and  working  at  matters 
of  public  education. 

Go,  sir,  gallop,  and  don’t  forget  that  the  world  was 
made  in  six  days.  You  can  ask  me  for  anything  you  like, 
except  time. 

(To  the  Emperor  of  Russia.)  A  more  serious  contest 
has  arisen  with  England.  Under  the  provisions  of  the 
treaty  of  Amiens  she  was  held  to  evacuate  Malta  within 
three  months,  and  France  on  her  side  to  evacuate  Taranto 
within  the  same  period.  I  have  faithfully  evacuated  Ta¬ 
ranto.  On  inquiring  why  Malta  was  not  evacuated,  I 
received  the  reply  that  there  was  as  yet  no  Grand  Master: 
that  was  adding  a  clause  to  the  treaty.  The  Grand  Master 
is  appointed:  I  am  told  it  was  necessary  to  await  the 
accession  of  Your  Majesty,  to  which  I  agreed,  and  which 
is  now  accomplished;  I  notified  the  British  Cabinet  to 
this  effect.  Then  England  raised  the  mask  and  informed 
me  that  she  wished  to  hold  Malta  for  seven  years. 


ET.  33] 


A  DIARY 


169 


13th.  Diplomatic  reception  at  Madame  Bonaparte's  at 
the  Tuileries: 

So  it ’s  war  you  want  ? 

(Lord  Whitworth:  No,  First  Consul;  we  appreciate  too 
deeply  the  benefits  of  peace.) 

We  have  already  been  at  war  for  fifteen  years! 

(Whitworth:  That  is  already  too  much.) 

But  you  want  to  continue  for  another  fifteen  years,  — 
you  force  me  to  it.  The  English  want  war,  but  if  they  are 
first  to  draw  the  sword,  I  shall  be  last  to  place  it  in  the 
scabbard.  They  don’t  observe  treaties;  we  shall  have  to 
veil  them  in  crape.  If  you  want  to  arm,  I  will  arm  too; 
if  you  want  to  fight,  I  too  will  fight.  Woe  betide  those  who 
do  not  respect  treaties!  The  French  people  can  be  killed, 
but  cannot  be  intimidated! 

16th.  (To  General  Hedouville.)  The  First  Consul  is 
distressed  to  see  that,  in  the  face  of  all  Europe,  aspersions 
have  been  cast  on  his  good  faith,  and  that  the  English 
Ministry,  in  a  public  document,  have  suggested  that  at  a 
time  of  peace  the  First  Consul  was  meditating  a  military 
operation.  This  attack  on  his  good  faith  has  wounded 
him  deeply,  and  Sunday  last,  at  Madame  Bonaparte’s 
reception,  he  seized  the  opportunity  of  expressing  his  sen¬ 
timents  on  an  occasion  that  was  likely  to  lend  emphasis 
to  what  he  said. 

May  1st.  So  the  English  Ambassador  is  not  here  to-day  ? 
—  He  is  probably  packing  up! 

(To  Talleyrand.)  Your  letter  was  handed  to  me  at 
Malmaison.  If  the  note  contains  the  word  ultimatum, 
make  him  understand  that  that  word  means  war;  if  the 
note  does  not  contain  it,  get  him  to  put  it  in,  on  the  ground 
that  we  must  know  where  we  are. 


170 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1803 


13th.  The  British  Ambassador  has  just  left  Paris. 

23d.  The  intention  of  the  Government  is  that  General 
St.  Cyr  should  march  immediately  from  Rimini,  with  his 
corps,  to  enter  the  states  of  the  King  of  Naples.  On  reach¬ 
ing  Taranto  General  St.  Cyr  will  start  throwing  up  forti¬ 
fications  at  once. 

I  have  just  given  orders  to  General  Mortier  to  enter  the 
Electorate  of  Hanover  with  a  corps  of  25,000  men. 

26th.  If  the  English  want  to  make  us  jump  the  ditch, 
we  will  jump.  They  may  capture  a  few  frigates  or  a  few 
colonies,  but  I  will  strike  terror  in  London,  and  I  pro¬ 
phesy  that  before  the  war  is  over  they  will  weep  tears  of 
blood. 

June  20th.  From  the  date  of  these  presents  no  colonial 
produce  coming  from  English  colonies  shall  be  admitted 
to  French  ports,  nor  shall  any  merchandise  coming  di¬ 
rectly  jor  indirectly  from  England. 

26th,  Amiens: 

I  arrived  here  Saturday  at  seven  in  the  evening.  I  am 
sending  to  Paris  the  four  swans  presented  to  me  by  the 
city  of  Amiens  according  to  an  ancient  custom;  I  expect 
to  have  them  placed  in  the  ponds  at  the  Tuileries. 

July  1st,  Calais: 

I  went  to  Boulogne,  which  I  reached  at  ten  o’clock  at 
night.  I  employed  the  day,  starting  on  horseback  at  three 
in  the  morning,  in  inspecting  the  port.  I  had  the  gun¬ 
boats  out,  and  they  had  a  brisk  engagement  with  two 
English  frigates  which  finally  bore  off,  one  having  lost  an 
anchor. 

To-day  I  breakfasted  at  Ambleteuse,  and  thence  rode 
along  the  coast.  In  a  marsh  I  discovered  a  very  favourable 


s,r.  33] 


A  DIARY 


171 


spot  for  my  plans,  at  the  point  that  is  nearest  to  England. 
I  returned  to  Calais  on  horseback;  it  is  nine  o’clock,  and 
I  am  going  to  dine. 

I  saw  all  the  merchant  and  the  Government  ships;  I 
took  a  boat  to  inspect  Fort  Rouge;  so  I  am  free  to  start 
to-morrow  for  Dunkirk,  where  I  shall  find  my  wife  and  the 
Ministers  of  the  Interior  and  of  Foreign  Affairs.  I  shall 
stay  there  three  days  to  catch  up  current  business,  and 
to  give  my  suite  some  rest. 

5th,  Dunkirk: 

I  have  spent  the  last  two  days  in  the  saddle  or  at  sea. 
To-day  I  have  done  no  riding,  which  has  rested  us  all. 

7th,  Lille: 

I  reached  Lille  at  six  in  the  evening. 

(To  Regnier.)  I  think  it  would  be  well  for  the  prefect 
of  police  to  draft  a  circular  to  the  booksellers  to  prevent 
their  selling  books  until  seven  days  after  sending  you  a 
copy,  so  that  in  the  case  of  pernicious  works,  like  the  book 
of  citoyen  Salis,  The  Correspondence  of  Louis  XVI,  and 
the  poem  Pity,  they  can  be  stopped. 

11th,  Ostend: 

I  have  crossed  parts  of  Belgium  and  am  pleased  with 
the  attitude  of  the  people.  Yesterday  I  visited  Ostend, 
and  viewed  several  points  that  are  of  importance  to  the 
town  and  its  inhabitants.  I  am  just  starting  on  my  way 
along  the  coast  to  Blankenberghe.  To-night  I  shall  reach 
Bruges,  where  my  wife  has  preceded  me. 

17th,  Ghent: 

I  was  present  yesterday  at  a  splendid  fete  given  by  the 
Commerce  of  Ghent  in  the  market-place.  To-day  I  pro¬ 
ceeded  in  full  state  to  the  cathedral  to  attend  mass. 


172 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1808 


23d,  Brussels: 

I  have  been  here  two  days,  but  have  not  gone  out. 

Fete  given  by  the  municipality,  that  seemed  to  me 
badly  managed.  Five  or  six  times  more  people  than  the 
place  could  hold. 

Oh!  what  an  ugly  headdress! 

Who  fiddled  your  hair  like  that  ? 

No  children  ?  Perhaps  it ’s  not  your  fault.  See  that 
you  get  some! 

26th.  All  the  Belgian  ladies  were  presented  to  my  wife 
to-day.  Illuminations  are  blazing  in  the  Allee  Verte.  Hav¬ 
ing  spent  the  day  in  the  saddle,  I  prefer  attending  to  my 
letters  while  the  ladies  have  gone  off. 

The  way  in  which  the  troops  are  placed  near  Boulogne, 
Etaples,  and  Ambleteuse  is  very  important,  and  an  essen¬ 
tial  feature  of  the  operations;  for  the  troops  will  have 
to  embark  and  disembark  frequently:  their  embarkation 
must  be  very  prompt.  From  the  giving  of  the  order  to  its 
execution  there  must  be  only  an  hour  or  two. 

August  4th,  Namur: 

Mortier  has  just  sent  me  a  Latin  MS.  by  Leibnitz  ad¬ 
dressed  to  Louis  XIV  proposing  the  conquest  of  Egypt. 
It  is  a  very  curious  work. 

23d,  Saint  Cloud: 

England  will  never  get  other  terms  from  me  than 
those  of  Amiens;  I  will  face  everything,  but  I  will  never 
consent  to  her  holding  anything  in  the  Mediterranean. 
From  Malta,  Nelson  holds  all  Italy  blockaded.  By  the 
help  of  God  and  a  good  cause,  the  war,  however  unfortu¬ 
nate  it  may  be,  will  never  make  the  French  people  bow 


®x.  34] 


A  DIARY 


173 


before  this  proud  nation  that  makes  its  sport  of  all  that  is 
sacred  on  earth,  and  that  has,  especially  these  last  twenty 
years,  assumed  a  predominance  and  arrogance  in  Europe 
that  menace  the  very  existence  of  all  nations  in  their 
industry  and  commerce,  those  mainsprings  of  national 
existence. 

September  6th.  The  winter  will  be  a  severe  one;  meat 
very  high.  There  must  be  plenty  of  employment  in  Paris. 

Push  on  the  construction  of  the  Ourcq  canal. 

Start  work  on  the  quais  Desaix  and  d’Orsay. 

Have  the  new  streets  paved. 

Get  other  work  for  the  masses. 

October  1,  Paris: 

There  shall  be  erected  in  Paris,  in  the  centre  of  the 
place  Vendome,  a  column  on  the  same  lines  as  that 
erected  at  Rome  in  honour  of  Trajan.  The  column  shall 
be  surmounted  by  a  pedestal  adorned  with  an  olive 
wreath  on  which  there  shall  be  a  statue  of  Charlemagne. 

3d.  (To  Regnier.)  I  am  informed  that  Madame  de 
Stael  has  arrived  at  Maffliers.  Have  her  informed  by  one 
of  her  friends,  and  without  any  fuss,  that  if  she  is  still 
there  on  the  7th  she  will  be  taken  to  the  frontier  by 
the  gendarmerie.  The  appearance  of  this  woman  has  al¬ 
ways  been  like  that  of  a  bird  of  ill  omen,  a  symptom  of 
trouble.  My  intention  is  that  she  should  remain  out  of 
France. 

29th.  (To  Admiral  Bruix.)  I  am  glad  to  see  that  your 
port  at  Boulogne  is  beginning  to  fill  up.  Havre,  Cher¬ 
bourg,  Granville,  St.  Malo,  have  large  flotillas  ready  that 
may  reach  you  at  any  moment.  They  will  double  your 
strength.  In  the  meanwhile  I  have  much  satisfaction  in 


174 


THE  CORSICAN 


[180S 


hearing  of  the  good  spirit  of  the  troops  and  of  the  zeal 
with  which  they  work  at  their  naval  tactics. 

30th.  (To  Rear-Admiral  Deeres.)  Please  collect  at 
Rochefort  and  Brest  the  transports  for  the  expedition 
to  Ireland. 

November  5th,  Boulogne: 

I  arrived  unexpectedly  at  Boulogne  on  Friday  at  one 
o’clock.  I  set  to  inspecting  with  the  liveliest  interest  the 
preparations  for  our  great  expedition;  at  midnight  I  was 
still  at  it.  I  am  in  barracks  in  the  centre  of  the  camp  on 
the  seashore,  where  the  eye  can  measure  the  space  that 
separates  us  from  England. 

9th.  I  spent  Sunday  visiting  our  new  ports  at  Amble- 
teuse  and  Wimereux,  and  in  manoeuvring  the  troops. 

I  inspected  to-day,  in  the  closest  detail,  the  naval  work¬ 
shops;  their  condition  is  as  bad  as  it  well  could  be.  I 
have  just  converted  some  barracks  into  a  naval  arsenal. 
I  have  to  look  after  the  smallest  details  in  person. 

I  have  spent  some  hours  in  inspecting  the  troops  man 
by  man. 

Our  fleet,  which  already  numbers  one  hundred  men-of- 
war,  remains  at  anchor  in  the  bay,  and  the  English  don’t 
dare  to  close  in  to  short  range.  Lord  Keith  is  apparently 
in  command  and  has  several  64’s;  he  has  suffered  some 
damage  even  at  long  range. 

I  passed  some  part  of  last  night  in  making  the  troops 
perform  night  evolutions;  these  manoeuvres  may  often 
be  profitably  undertaken  by  well-trained  and  disciplined 
troops  against  a  militia. 

Things  are  taking  on  a  formidable  appearance. 

11th.  The  sea  is  heavy,  and  the  rain  is  unceasing.  I 


jtrr.  34] 


A  DIARY 


175 


spent  yesterday  in  the  port  inspecting,  —  there  is  always 
something  to  see. 

12th.  Rain  in  torrents.  I  spent  all  day  yesterday  in 
boats  or  on  horseback.  It  seems  to  agree  with  me.  I  have 
never  had  such  good  health. 

I  hope  I  shall  soon  reach  the  goal  that  Europe  is  watch¬ 
ing.  We  have  the  insults  of  six  centuries  to  avenge. 

16th.  From  the  cliff  at  Ambleteuse  I  had  a  sight  of  the 
English  coast.  I  could  make  out  houses  and  movement. 
The  thing  is  a  ditch,  and  with  a  pinch  of  courage  it  can 
be  jumped. 

December  7th,  Paris: 

The  combined  fleets  will  start  (in  March),  and  reach 
Boulogne  (in  April). 

At  the  end  of  February  I  shall  be  at  Boulogne  with 
130,000  men.  With  a  good  wind  we  need  the  fleet  for 
only  twelve  hours. 

29th.  I  start  to-morrow  at  six  in  the  morning  for 
Boulogne.  I  shall  be  back  for  the  opening  session  of  the 
Legislative  Body. 


1804 


January  1st,  Boulogne: 

To-morrow  at  eight  I  shall  inspect  the  whole  flotilla. 
As  I  go  on  board  the  first  cutter,  the  Admiral’s  ship  will 
fire  a  salute  of  60  guns. 

2d,  Etaples: 

This  country  resembles  that  of  AColus! 

4th,  Boulogne: 

(To  the  Consul  Cambaceres.)  There  is  no  objection  to 
a  sword  being  presented  to  General  Junot,  and  it  is  not 
unseemly  that  a  plain  statement  of  the  fact  should  be 
made  public.  Beyond  that  the  thing  would  be  absurd. 
One  might  well  ask:  What  would  the  city  of  Paris  do  at 
that  rate  for  the  general  who  first  set  foot  in  England  P 
The  City  of  London  gave  Nelson  a  sword  after  the  battle 
of  the  Nile.  I  say  this  not  in  the  sense  that  General  Junot 
does  not  deserve  a  sword,  but  that  he  has  done  nothing 
noteworthy  since  becoming  governor  of  Paris. 

12th,  Paris: 

The  land  tax  must  be  cut  down  by  10  millions  of  francs 
in  the  budget  of  1804.  This  reduction  will  act  as  a  pass¬ 
port  for  the  new  tax  on  alcohol.  One  must  know  where 
to  give,  and  where  to  take. 

16th.  Lyceums  and  secondary  schools  are  going  up 
everywhere. 

February  13th,  Malmaison: 

(To  General  Soult.)  These  last  eight  days  we  have  been 


BT.  34] 


A  DIARY 


177 


hunting  a  band  of  40  ruffians,  headed  by  Georges,  who 
landed  in  three  batches  between  Treport  and  Dieppe. 
That  scoundrel  Pichegru  has  followed  Georges  and  the 
rest  to  Paris;  we  know  where  they  slept  Sunday.  The 
depositions  of  some  whom  we  have  arrested  implicate 
generals  of  the  highest  rank.  If  we  can  verify  this,  justice 
shall  be  done.  I  thought  it  best  to  notify  you  at  once  so 
that  you  can  get  on  the  track  of  any  intrigues  there  may 
be  in  your  army.  From  the  veiled  character  of  part  of  my 
dispatch,  you  must  see  that  I  do  not  care  to  speak  out  for 
the  moment.  The  police  hold  out  hopes  that  they  will 
catch  Pichegru  and  Georges  to-day. 

16th.  (To  Regnier.)  Please  issue  a  writ  to  arrest 
General  Souham  and  General  Liebert,  charged  with  con¬ 
spiracy  against  the  state  with  Generals  Moreau,  Pichegru, 
and  the  outlaw  Georges. 

Guess  what  I ’ve  just  done!  I  have  ordered  the  arrest 
of  Moreau;  it  will  make  a  fine  scandal,  won’t  it  ?  People 
will  not  omit  to  say  that  I  am  jealous  of  Moreau,  that  it ’s 
a  revenge,  and  a  thousand  silly  things  of  the  same  kind. 
I,  jealous  of  Moreau! 

18th.  (To  the  Senate.)  Since  the  day  on  which  I  at¬ 
tained  the  Chief  Magistracy  numerous  plots  have  been 
formed  to  kill  me;  they  were  really  conspiracies  against 
the  glory,  the  liberty,  the  destinies  of  the  French  nation. 
Our  citizens  must  allay  their  fears;  my  life  will  last  as  long 
as  it  is  necessary  to  the  nation. 

19th.  (To  General  Soult.)  Moreau  has  been  arrested; 
and  fifteen  or  sixteen  of  the  ruffians;  the  rest  have  taken 
to  flight.  Fifteen  horses  and  some  uniforms  have  been 


THE  CORSICAN 


178 


[1804 


found  that  were  to  have  been  used  in  attacking  me  on  the 
road  between  Malmaison  and  Paris. 

March  1st.  Pichegru  was  arrested  yesterday.  He  was 
not  able  to  use  either  his  pistols  or  his  dagger.  He  fought 
with  his  fists  for  half  an  hour  against  three  or  four  picked 
policemen. 

8th,  Malmaison: 

We  are  making  arrests  every  day.  I  think  it  is  certain 
that  Georges  and  a  few  of  his  men  are  still  in  Paris. 

9th,  Paris: 

The  case  against  Moreau  and  Pichegru  is  being  worked 
up  by  the  Criminal  Tribunal  of  the  Seine. 

10th.  (To  General  Berthier.)  Please  give  orders  to 
General  Ordener,  whom  I  place  at  your  disposal,  to  start 
to-night  for  Strassburg.  He  is  to  proceed  to  Ettenheim, 
to  surround  the  city,  and  to  seize  the  Duke  d’Enghien, 
Dumouriez,  an  English  colonel,  and  any  other  persons 
in  the  party. 

12th,  Malmaison: 

(To  General  Soult.)  Paris  is  still  held  closed  by  the 
police,  and  will  be  kept  so  until  these  ruffians  are  all 
under  arrest.  I  may  tell  you,  in  the  strictest  confidence, 
that  I  hope  to  get  Dumouriez.  The  rascal  is  near  our 
frontiers. 

(To  General  Marmont.)  As  soon  as  you  reach  the 
camp,  form  a  line  of  battalions,  and  spend  eight  hours 
in  reviewing  the  men  one  by  one;  listen  to  their  com¬ 
plaints,  inspect  their  arms,  and  see  that  nothing  is  missing. 
These  reviews  of  seven  or  eight  hours  are  very  profitable; 
they  accustom  the  men  to  remain  under  arms,  and  show 
them  that  their  officers  are  not  dissipating,  but  are  con- 


MT.  34] 


A  DIARY 


179 


cerned  for  their  welfare,  a  thing  that  inspires  the  soldier 
with  much  confidence. 

14th.  In  the  present  situation  of  Europe  my  policy 
aims  straight  at  England.  I  have  at  Boulogne  1000  gun¬ 
boats  and  flatboats  that  will  carry  100,000  men  and 
10,000  horses. 

19th.  Citoyen  General  Murat  :  I  have  received  your 
letter.  If  the  Duke  de  Berry  were  in  Paris  at  the  house  of 
M.  de  Cobenzl,  and  if  M.  d’Orleans  were  staying  with  the 
Marquis  di  Gallo,  not  only  would  I  have  them  arrested 
this  very  night  and  shot,  but  I  would  also  have  these  am¬ 
bassadors  arrested  and  make  them  suffer  the  same  fate; 
the  law  of  nations  would  not  be  seriously  affected. 

There  is  no  other  prince  in  Paris  than  the  Duke 
d’Enghien,  who  will  arrive  at  Vincennes  to-morrow.  Get 
that  well  into  your  head,  and  don’t  listen  to  anything  you 
may  hear  to  the  contrary. 

20th.  The  ci-devant  Duke  d’Enghien,  accused  of  hav¬ 
ing  carried  arms  against  the  Republic,  of  having  been  and 
still  being  in  the  pay  of  England,  of  plotting  with  that 
Power  against  the  security,  internal  and  external,  of  the 
Republic,  shall  be  tried  by  a  court-martial  of  seven  mem¬ 
bers  appointed  by  the  governor  of  Paris,  assembled  at 
Vincennes. 

4  P.  M. 

(To  General  Murat.)  The  Duke  d’Enghien  is  to  be 
taken  to  the  fort  of  Vincennes,  where  arrangements  have 
been  made  to  receive  him.  He  is  travelling  under  the 
name  of  Plessis. 
b.30  p.  u. 

(To  citoyen  Harel.)  A  person  whose  name  is  to  re- 


180 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1804 


main  unknown  to  you  is  to  be  sent  to  the  fort  which 
you  command;  place  him  in  the  room  that  is  vacant, 
taking  proper  precautions  against  his  escape.  The  inten¬ 
tion  of  the  Government  is  that  everything  relating  to  him 
should  be  kept  very  secret,  and  that  no  questions  should 
be  addressed  to  him  as  to  his  identity,  or  the  reason  for 
his  arrest. 

(To  citoyen  Real.)  Apparently  the  Duke  d’Enghien 
started  at  midnight  on  the  17th.  He  will  therefore  soon 
be  here.  I  have  just  issued  the  decree  of  which  I  enclose 
you  a  copy.  Proceed  to  Vincennes  at  once  to  examine  the 
prisoner.  Here  are  the  questions  to  put  to  him : 

Have  you  borne  arms  against  your  country  ? 

Have  you  accepted  the  pay  of  England  ? 

What  knowledge  have  you  of  the  plot  formed  by  Eng¬ 
land  for  overturning  the  Government  of  the  Republic  ? 
On  that  plot  meeting  with  success,  were  you  not  to  enter 
Alsace,  and  even  march  on  Paris,  in  given  circumstances  ? 

You  must  take  with  you  the  public  prosecutor,  who  is 
to  be  the  major  of  the  special  gendarmerie,  and  you  must 
instruct  him  to  put  things  through  quickly. 

21st.  Execution  of  the  Duke  d’Enghien. 

I  will  respect  the  judgment  of  public  opinion  when  it  is 
well  founded;  but  when  capricious  it  must  be  met  with 
contempt.  I  have  behind  me  the  will  of  the  nation  and  an 
army  of  500,000  men.  With  that  I  can  command  respect 
for  the  Republic.  I  could  have  had  the  Duke  d’Enghien 
shot  publicly;  and  if  I  have  not  done  so,  I  held  back  not 
from  fear,  but  to  prevent  the  secret  adherents  of  his  House 
from  breaking  out  and  ruining  themselves.  They  have 
kept  quiet;  it  is  all  I  ask  of  them. 


lET.  34] 


A  DIARY 


181 


I  will  not  consent  to  a  peace  with  England  unless  she 
expels  the  Bourbons,  just  as  Louis  XIV  expelled  the  Stu¬ 
arts,  because  their  presence  in  England  will  always  be 
dangerous  for  France.  Russia,  Sweden,  Prussia  have 
driven  them  out. 

22d.  These  people  wanted  an  upheaval  in  France,  and 
by  killing  me  to  kill  the  Revolution;  it  has  been  for  me 
to  defend  and  to  avenge  it.  I  have  shown  what  it  can  do. 
The  Duke  d’Enghien  was  a  conspirator  just  like  any  other, 
and  it  was  necessary  to  treat  him  as  any  other  might  be 
treated.  The  Bourbons  will  always  look  at  things  through 
the  CEil  de  Bceuj,  and  are  fated  to  live  under  an  eternal 
delusion.  Ah!  it  would  have  been  a  different  matter  had 
they  appeared  like  Henry  IV  on  a  battlefield,  all  covered 
with  dust  and  with  blood.  Kingdoms  are  not  won  by 
letters  dated  “London”  and  signed  “Louis.”  I  have  shed 
blood,  I  shall  perhaps  shed  more,  but  never  in  anger,  and 
merely  because  bloodletting  enters  into  the  practice  of 
political  medicine. 

April  5th.  Mr.  Edward  Livingston,  President  of  the 
Academy  of  Arts  of  New  York:  I  have  learned  with  inter¬ 
est  of  the  formation  of  a  literary  society  in  New  York; 
and  as  your  Academy  has  been  so  kind  as  to  elect  me  a 
member,  pray  inform  it  that  I  accept  with  pleasure,  and 
that  I  am  grateful  for  its  good  opinion  of  me. 

6th.  (To  Pauline  Borghese.)  Madam  and  dear  sister: 
I  learn  with  regret  that  you  have  not  enough  good  sense 
to  conform  with  the  customs  and  habits  of  the  city  of 
Rome;  that  you  show  contempt  for  the  inhabitants,  and 
that  Paris  is  your  constant  model.  Although  busy  with 
matters  of  grave  importance,  yet  I  have  thought  it  best 


182 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1804 


to  inform  you  of  my  views,  hoping  that  you  will  conform 
with  them. 

Love  your  husband  and  your  family;  be  obliging;  accus¬ 
tom  yourself  to  the  habits  of  the  city  of  Rome;  and  be 
persuaded  that  if  at  the  age  you  have  now  reached  you 
give  way  to  bad  advice,  you  can  no  longer  count  on  me. 

14th.  The  General  Councils  of  Departments,  the 
Electoral  Colleges,  and  all  the  great  Bodies  of  the  State, 
demand  that  an  end  should  be  made  of  the  hopes  of  the 
Bourbons  by  securing  the  Republic  from  the  upheavals 
of  elections  and  the  uncertainty  attending  the  life  of  an 
individual. 

l5th.  It  is  not  as  a  general  that  I  rule,  but  because  the 
nation  believes  I  have  the  civilian  qualifications  for 
governing.  My  system  is  quite  simple.  It  has  seemed  to 
me  that  under  the  circumstances  the  thing  to  do  was  to 
centralize  power  and  increase  the  authority  of  the  Gov¬ 
ernment,  so  as  to  constitute  the  Nation.  I  am  the  con¬ 
stituent  power. 

I  can  best  compare  a  constitution  to  a  ship;  if  you  allow 
the  wind  to  fill  your  sails,  you  go  you  know  not  whither, 
according  to  the  wind  that  drives  you;  but  if  you  make 
use  of  the  rudder,  you  can  go  to  Martinique  with  a  wind 
that  is  driving  you  to  San  Domingo.  No  constitution  has 
remained  fixed.  Change  is  governed  by  men  and  by  cir¬ 
cumstances.  If  an  overstrong  government  is  undesirable, 
a  weak  one  is  much  worse. 

25th.  Senators:  I  have  constantly  kept  in  mind  your 
address  of  the  6th  of  Germinal;  I  have  carefully  medi¬ 
tated  on  it.  You  have  decided  that  the  heredity  of  the 
supreme  magistracy  was  necessary  to  protect  the  French 


•4ET.  34] 


A  DIARY 


183 


people  from  the  plots  of  our  enemies  and  from  the  dis¬ 
sensions  of  conflicting  factions.  I  therefore  invite  you  to 
disclose  your  intentions  fully. 

May  18th.  Proclamation  of  the  Empire. 

(To  the  Consul  Cambaceres.)  Citoyen  Consul:  your 
title  is  about  to  change;  your  functions  and  my  confidence 
in  you  remain  unchanged.  You  will  continue  to  display 
in  the  high  dignity  of  Arch  Chancellor  of  the  Empire,  as 
you  did  in  that  of  Consul,  the  wisdom  in  counsel  and  the 
distinguished  talent  that  have  made  your  share  so  large 
in  all  that  I  may  have  accomplished. 

Settle  the  titles  to  be  given  to  the  Senators  and  high 
dignitaries  of  the  Empire. 

Call  the  high  dignitaries  Highness ,  the  Senators  Ex¬ 
cellency. 

The  Senate  as  a  body  is  to  be  known  as  Senat  Con- 
servateur.  In  private,  use  Monsieur ,  and  to  the  Ministers 
as  well. 

Everything  that  can  increase  the  happiness  of  the 
country  is  completely  bound  up  with  my  own.  I  accept 
a  title  that  you  believe  will  be  of  service  to  the  nation.  I 
will  submit  to  the  people  the  law  concerning  the  hered¬ 
itary  power.  I  hope  that  France  will  never  regret  the 
honours  she  has  showered  on  my  family. 

The  members  of  the  Senate,  of  the  Council  of  State,  and 
of  the  Tribunate,  the  presidents  and  secretaries  of  the 
Legislative  Body,  and  the  president  of  the  Court  of  Ap¬ 
peal  will  take  the  oath  to  the  Emperor  in  person. 


£84 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1804 


20th.  For  the  moment  I  shall  exclude  two  of  my  bro¬ 
thers  from  the  succession,  one  of  them  because,  despite 
his  intelligence,  he  has  contracted  a  masquerade  mar¬ 
riage;  the  other  because  he  has  had  the  impudence,  with¬ 
out  my  consent,  to  marry  an  American.  I  will  reinstate 
them  if  they  give  up  their  wives. 

29th.  You  Frenchmen  love  monarchy.  It  is  the  only 
government  you  really  like.  I  will  bet  that  you,  Monsieur 
R^musat,  are  a  hundred  times  more  comfortable  now  that 
you  address  me  as  Sire. 

June  3d,  Saint  Cloud: 

Russia,  which  has  assumed  mourning  for  the  Duke 
d’Enghien,  has  thereby  reminded  Europe  of  the  assassi¬ 
nation  of  Paul  I,  which  was  nearly  forgotten. 

18th.  The  trial  of  the  conspirators  has  started  much 
gossip  in  Paris.  The  more  than  merciful  judgment  of  the 
weak  Tribunal  of  the  Seine  will  be  carried  out  as  soon 
as  the  lawful  period  for  entering  an  appeal  has  expired. 
Although  I  have  pardoned  several  persons,  there  will  still 
be  a  dozen  ruffians  who  cannot  be  pardoned  and  who 
must  meet  their  fate.  As  to  General  Moreau,  although 
he  was  not  condemned  to  death,  he  has  been  dishonoured 
by  the  verdict. 

July  1st.  Imagine  the  effect  of  the  Emperor  and  his 
family  decked  in  their  imperial  robes  and  exposed  to  the 
effects  of  the  weather,  the  mud,  the  dust,  or  the  rain! 
What  a  joke  for  the  Parisians,  who  are  so  keen  to  ridicule 
everything,  and  who  are  used  to  seeing  Cheron  at  the 
Opera  and  Talma  at  the  Theatre  Frangais  play  the  Em¬ 
peror  a  good  deal  better  than  I  can.  It  has  been  suggested 
that  the  ceremony  should  take  place  at  the  Church  of  the 


j»t.  34] 


A  DIARY 


185 


Invalides  because  of  its  military  associations,  but  Notre 
Dame  will  be  better;  it  is  larger,  and  also  has  associations 
that  appeal  more  strongly  to  the  imagination.  It  will 
lend  dignity  to  the  ceremony. 

2d,  Malmaison: 

All  this  will  last  as  long  as  I  do;  when  I  am  gone,  my 
son  may  think  himself  lucky  if  he  has  40,000  francs  a 
year! 

(To  Vice-Admiral  Latouche-Treville.)  Let  me  know 
by  return  what  day  you  can  weigh  anchor,  weather  per¬ 
mitting.  Inform  me  also  as  to  the  position  of  the  enemy, 
—  where  Nelson  is.  Think  over  carefully  the  great  enter¬ 
prise  you  are  about  to  carry  out;  and  let  me  know,  before 
I  sign  your  final  orders,  your  own  views  as  to  the  best 
way  of  carrying  it  out.  _ 

We  have  1800  gunboats  and  cutters  carrying  120,000 
men  and  10,000  horses  between  Etaples,  Boulogne, 
Wimereux,  and  Ambleteuse.  If  we  are  masters  of  the 
Channel  for  six  hours,  we  are  masters  of  the  world! 

If  you  take  Nelson  in  he  will  sail  for  Sicily,  Egypt,  or 
Ferrol.  It  would  seem  better,  therefore,  to  sail  very  wide, 
to  appear  before  Rochefort,  which  would  give  you  a  fleet 
of  16  of  the  line  and  11  frigates,  and  then  without  delay, 
without  touching,  whether  by  circling  around  Ireland, 
or  by  carrying  out  the  first  plan,  proceed  to  Boulogne. 
Our  Brest  fleet,  23  of  the  line,  will  have  troops  on  board, 
and  will  remain  constantly  under  sail,  so  that  Cornwallis 
must  keep  close  in  to  the  coast  of  Brittany  to  prevent  its 
getting  out.  But  before  my  ideas  are  quite  settled  about 
these  operations,  which  offer  great  risks  but  of  which 


186 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1804 


the  success  would  mean  so  much,  I  shall  wait  for  the  plan 
you  are  to  send  me. 

21st,  Pont-de-Briques: 

(To  Josephine.)  Madam  and  dear  wife:  It  is  now  four 
days  since  I  left  you.  I  have  spent  them  in  the  saddle 
and  otherwise  active,  without  any  ill  effect  on  my  health. 

The  wind  freshened  to-night,  and  one  of  our  gunboats 
dragged  its  anchor  and  struck  on  the  rocks  about  one 
league  from  Boulogne;  I  thought  all  would  be  lost,  the 
ship  and  the  crew,  but  we  were  able  to  save  them.  The 
sight  was  a  grand  one;  alarm  guns  were  being  fired;  the 
shore  seemed  to  blaze  with  fire;  the  sea  roared  furiously; 
all  through  the  night  we  anxiously  awaited  the  destruction 
or  the  safety  of  the  unhappy  men.  My  soul  was  in  com¬ 
munion  with  Eternity,  the  Ocean,  and  Night!  At  five  in 
the  morning  the  weather  cleared;  all  were  saved;  and  I 
went  to  bed  under  the  impression  of  a  romantic  and  epic 
dream;  a  state  that  might  have  suggested  to  me  my  own 
solitude,  were  it  not  that  fatigue  and  my  soaked  condi¬ 
tion  had  left  me  with  no  other  desire  than  sleep. 

27th.  Yesterday  I  reviewed  the  whole  flotilla.  Com¬ 
pared  with  that  of  England,  our  situation  is  most  favour¬ 
able.  The  war  has  no  ill  effect  on  France,  because  of  its 
weighing  so  heavily  on  England,  and  I  have  here  around 
me  120,000  men,  and  3000  cutters  and  gunboats,  that 
only  await  a  favourable  breeze  to  carry  the  Imperial 
eagle  to  the  Tower  of  London.  Time  and  Fate  alone  can 
tell  what  will  come  of  it  all. 

30th.  Order  for  the  return  to  England  of  Lord  Tweed- 
dale,  an  English  prisoner  at  Verdun,  as  a  tribute  to  the 
talents  and  character  of  Mr.  Fox. 


jet.  34-35] 


A  DIARY 


187 


August  3d.  There  are  signs  of  a  coalition  forming;  I 
shall  not  give  them  time  to  complete  it;  it  is  not  right 
that  Austria,  by  such  equivocal  conduct,  should  hold 
300,000  men  at  attention  on  the  shores  of  the  Channel. 
The  court  of  Vienna  will  have  to  come  out  of  its  ambigu¬ 
ous  attitude,  and  if  Vienna  is  so  mad  as  to  attempt  the 
fortune  of  war  again,  and  listen  to  the  suggestions  of 
London,  woe  betide  the  Austrian  monarchy! 

6th.  The  police  commissioner  at  Boulogne  is  an  excel¬ 
lent  young  man,  but  very  young;  at  his  age  it  is  not  pos¬ 
sible  to  realize  the  depth  of  human  perversity. 

17th.  The  ceremony  went  off  splendidly  yesterday, 
except  for  a  high  wind.  The  spectacle  was  novel  and  im¬ 
posing.  Rarely  have  so  many  bayonets  been  seen  to¬ 
gether. 

September  3d,  Aix-la-Chapelle: 

I  must  have  a  talk  with  Villeneuve  about  the  great 
plan  his  fleet  is  to  carry  out. 

6th.  (To  Vice-Admiral  Ganteaume.)  If  you  could 
carry  16,000  men  and  1000  horses  to  Ireland  in  Novem¬ 
ber,  it  would  be  fatal  to  our  enemies.  Tell  me  if  you  could 
be  ready,  and  what  are  the  probabilities  of  success. 
Have  a  talk  with  the  Irish  general  O’Connor  about  the 
points  where  we  might  disembark. 

I  have  no  naval  commanders.  I  would  like  to  create 
a  few  rear-admirals,  but  I  would  prefer  to  select  the  men 
who  showed  most  promise,  regardless  of  seniority. 

12th.  Castle  of  La  Haye,  near  Guelders: 

I  am  here  to-day  in  a  little  castle  on  the  border  of  the 
Empire.  I  visited  Crevelt  yesterday,  and  am  going  to 
Venloo  this  morning.  It  was  time  this  country  was  looked 


188 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1804 


up  both  from  the  point  of  view  of  military  fortification 
and  of  administration. 

(To  Deeres.)  The  navy  must  be  tuned  up  by  making 
a  few  examples.  It ’s  the  only  way  to  get  a  navy.  Every 
naval  expedition  we  have  attempted  since  I  have  been  at 
the  head  of  the  Government  has  failed,  because  the  ad¬ 
mirals  see  double  and  have  picked  up  the  idea,  I  don’t 
know  where,  that  you  can  make  war  without  running  risks. 

I  have  sent  you  some  reports  on  St.  Helena. 

15th,  Cologne: 

(To  the  Pope.)  Holy  Father:  The  excellent  influence 
which  the  reestablishment  of  the  Christian  religion  has 
had  on  the  habits  and  character  of  my  people  leads  me  to 
beg  Your  Holiness  to  give  me  a  new  proof  of  your  interest 
in  me  and  in  this  great  nation,  in  one  of  the  most  important 
events  recorded  in  the  annals  of  humanity.  I  ask  you  to 
give  the  sanction  of  religion  to  the  ceremony  attending 
the  consecration  and  coronation  of  the  first  Emperor  of 
the  French. 

Treat  the  Pope  as  though  he  had  200,000  men. 

27th.  (To  Marshal  Berthier.)  My  Cousin:  The  expedi¬ 
tion  to  Ireland  will  take  place.  You  must  confer  with 
Marshal  Augereau  on  the  matter.  We  have  at  Brest 
transports  for  18,000  men.  General  Marmont  is  ready 
on  his  side  with  25,000.  He  will  attempt  to  land  in  Ire¬ 
land  and  will  be  under  the  orders  of  Marshal  Augereau. 
At  the  same  time  the  Grand  Army  will  embark  at 
Boulogne,  and  will  make  every  effort  to  effect  a  landing 
in  Kent.  The  navy  holds  out  hopes  of  being  ready  on  the 
22d  of  October. 


MT.  35] 


A  DIARY 


189 


November  4th.  It  is  from  a  sense  of  justice  that  I  will  not 
divorce  her!  It  may  be  that  my  personal  interests,  or  even 
the  interests  of  my  system  call  for  my  marrying  again. 
But  I  said  to  myself:  How  can  I  put  away  this  excellent 
woman,  just  because  I  am  becoming  great  ?  No,  that  is 
beyond  me.  I  have  the  heart  of  a  man;  it  was  not  a  tigress 
gave  me  birth.  When  she  dies  I  will  marry  again,  and 
perhaps  I  shall  have  children.  But  I  will  not  make  her 
unhappy. 

Joseph  is  not  marked  out  for  my  succession;  he  is  older 
than  I  am;  I  shall  probably  outlive  him,  my  health  is 
good;  and  then  he  was  not  born  in  a  high  enough  rank 
to  maintain  the  illusion.  I  was  born  in  poverty;  he  also 
was  born  in  the  most  mediocre  of  surroundings;  I  have 
risen  by  my  deeds;  he  has  remained  where  his  birth  placed 
him.  To  reign  in  France,  one  must  be  born  great,  have 
been  seen  in  childhood  in  a  palace,  surrounded  with 
guards,  or  else  be  a  man  capable  of  raising  himself  above 
all  others. 

My  mistress  is  power;  I  have  done  too  much  to  conquer 
her  to  let  her  be  snatched  away  from  me.  Although  it  may 
be  said  that  power  came  to  me  of  its  own  accord,  yet  I 
know  what  labour,  what  sleepless  nights,  what  scheming, 
it  has  involved. 

They  are  jealous  of  my  wife,  of  Eugene,  of  Hortense,  of 
all  that  is  near  me.  What  does  it  amount  to  ?  My  w  ife 
has  diamonds,  —  and  debts !  Eugene  has  an  income  of 
20,000  francs  a  year!  I  love  those  children,  because  they 
are  always  trying  to  please  me.  If  the  cannon  is  fired,  it 
is  Eugene  who  runs  out  to  see  what  it ’s  about.  If  I  have 
to  cross  a  ditch,  his  hand  is  ready  to  help  me.  I  love  Hor- 


190 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1804 


tense,  yes,  I  love  her;  she  and  her  brother  always  take  my 
side,  even  against  their  mother,  when  she  gets  angry  about 
some  girl  or  such  trivial  matters.  If  Hortense  should  ask 
to  see  me  while  I  was  in  the  Council  of  State,  I  would  go 
out  to  receive  her.  If  Madame  Murat  (Caroline  Bona¬ 
parte)  asked  for  me,  I  would  not  go  out.  With  her  it ’s 
always  a  pitched  battle;  to  bring  a  chit  of  a  woman  of  my 
own  family  to  reason,  I  must  needs  deliver  harangues  as 
long  as  if  she  were  the  Senate  and  the  Council  of  State 
together.  They  say  my  wife  is  unfaithful,  and  that  the 
attentions  of  her  children  are  forced.  Well!  so  be  it! 
They  treat  me  like  an  old  uncle,  and  it  makes  the  pleasant 
side  of  my  life;  I  am  getting  old,  —  I’m  thirty-six,  I  need 
rest. 

They  say  I  am  going  to  give  Italy  to  Eugene:  so  help 
me,  I  am  not  mad  enough  for  that!  I  think  myself  capable 
of  governing  Italy,  and  even  the  Venetian  state!  My  wife 
is  a  good  wife,  who  does  them  no  harm.  She  merely  plays 
the  Empress  a  little,  has  diamonds,  fine  dresses,  the  trifles 
of  her  age.  I  have  never  loved  her  blindly.  If  I  have 
created  her  Empress,  it  was  but  bare  justice.  Yes,  she 
shall  be  crowned!  She  shall  be  crowned  if  it  costs  me 
200,000  men! 

And  then  you  are  always  talking  to  me  about  my  death ! 
My  death!  Always,  my  death!  A  very  unpleasant  idea 
to  have  constantly  thrust  under  one’s  nose !  If  I  could  not 
find  a  little  happiness  in  my  family  life,  I  should  be  a  very 
unfortunate  being.  My  death!  My  death!  Always  my 
death!  Eh!  may  the  universe  break  up  after  I  ’ve  gone, 
if  I  am  always  to  have  the  thought  of  death  before  me. 

I  speak  to  you  as  a  friend,  as  the  president  of  the  Com- 


Mr.  35] 


A  DIARY 


191 


mittee  of  the  Interior.  I  know  you,  but  I  don’t  know  the 
other  persons  who  revolve  about  Joseph.  How  on  earth 
could  he  have  gone  to  Fouche,  a  little  while  ago,  to  com¬ 
plain  that  Madame  Joseph  would  have  to  carry  the  train 
of  the  Empress  at  the  Coronation  ?  Well,  if  the  restive¬ 
ness  of  Joseph  comes  from  the  acrid  blood  that  flows  in 
his  veins,  he  must  retire  to  the  country.  He  enjoys  the 
rustic  life  and  pastoral  poetry;  let  him  go  off  and  compose 
idylls. 

5th,  Saint  Cloud: 

(To  Cardinal  Fesch.)  It  is  absolutely  necessary  for  the 
Pope  to  accelerate  his  journey.  I  am  willing  to  postpone 
things  till  the  2d  of  December,  which  is  my  latest  possible 
date.  If  the  Pope  is  not  here  by  then,  the  Coronation  will 
take  place,  and  the  Consecration  will  be  deferred.  It  is 
not  possible  to  detain  in  Paris  the  troops  and  the  depart¬ 
mental  deputations,  amounting  to  50,000  persons. 

December  1st,  Paris: 

I  ascend  the  throne  to  which  the  unanimous  votes  of 
the  Senate,  the  People,  and  the  Army  have  called  me, 
my  heart  full  of  the  destinies  of  a  Nation  which  I,  from 
the  midst  of  camps,  first  proclaimed  great. 

My  descendants  will  long  fill  this  throne. 

2d,  Notre  Dame.  The  Coronation. 

I  swear  that  I  will  govern  with  the  sole  purpose  of  se¬ 
curing  the  interests,  the  happiness,  and  the  glory  of  the 
French  people. 

5th,  Paris. 

Soldiers,  here  are  your  standards;  these  eagles  must 
always  be  your  rallying  points. 

27th.  Deputies  of  the  Departments  to  the  Legislative 


192 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1804 


Body,  Tribunes,  and  Members  of  the  Council  of  State, 
I  have  come  among  you  to  preside  over  your  opening 
session.  I  have  sought  to  lend  a  more  imposing  dignity 
to  your  labours.  Prince,  magistrates,  soldiers,  citizens, 
each  in  his  own  sphere,  will  have  but  one  aim,  —  the  inter¬ 
ests  of  the  country.  If  this  throne,  to  which  Providence 
and  the  will  of  the  people  have  called  me,  is  precious  in  my 
eyes,  it  is  for  the  sole  reason  that  by  it  alone  can  the  most 
precious  rights  of  the  French  nation  be  preserved.  With¬ 
out  a  strong  and  paternal  government,  France  would  have 
to  fear  a  return  of  the  evils  from  which  she  once  suffered. 
Weakness  in  the  executive  power  is  the  greatest  calamity 
of  nations.  As  soldier,  or  First  Consul,  I  had  but  one 
purpose;  as  Emperor,  I  have  none  other:  the  prosperity 
of  France. 

If  death  does  not  surprise  me  in  the  midst  of  my  labours, 
I  hope  to  leave  to  posterity  a  renown  that  may  always 
serve  as  an  example,  or  as  a  reproach,  to  my  successors. 


1805 


January  1st,  Paris: 

Ah!  Good  God!  What  red  arms  you’ve  got!  What 
a  dirty  dress!  Don’t  you  ever  change  your  dress  ?  I’ve 
seen  that  one  at  least  twenty  times! 

Why  don’t  you  put  on  rouge  ?  You  ’re  too  pale.  What  ? 
A  woman  who  forgets  her  rouge  ?  That  wouldn’t  happen 
to  you,  would  it,  Josephine  ? 

February  1st.  We  appoint  our  brother-in-law,  Marshal 
Murat,  Grand  Admiral  of  the  Empire. 

27th.  The  time  is  drawing  near  when  we  can  begin 
operations. 

March  15th,  Malmaison: 

(To  Vice-Admiral  Ganteaume.)  We  have  reached  the 
15th  of  March;  there  is  not  a  day  to  spare.  Be  mindful 
of  the  greatness  of  the  results  that  depend  on  you.  If  you 
show  plenty  of  boldness,  success  is  certain.  In  the  Med¬ 
iterranean  Nelson  has  been  damaged  by  the  storms; 
he  has  only  twelve  of  the  line. 

17th,  Paris: 

The  Emperor  of  the  French,  Napoleon  I,  is  King  of 
Italy.  The  crown  of  Italy  is  hereditary  by  direct  descent. 

20th,  Malmaison: 

(To  Marshal  Berthier.)  My  Cousin:  I  would  like  you 
to  write  to  Marshal  Bernadotte  to  have  him  send  out 
people  travelling  under  various  pretexts  in  the  provinces 
of  Polish  Russia,  so  that  we  may  be  well  posted  as  to  any 
movements  of  the  Russian  troops. 


194 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


21st.  (To  Marshal  Berthier.)  I  regret  to  find  every  day 
proposals  placed  before  me  for  the  quick  promotion  of 
staff  officers,  lieutenants  of  not  more  than  two,  three,  or 
four  years’  service.  They  think  themselves  veterans  if 
they  date  back  to  1799.  And  yet  there  is  no  regiment 
that  does  not  average  eight  captains  dating  from  1792, 
wounded,  and  who  have  fought  in  every  campaign.  I 
count  seven  of  them  in  the  1st  regiment,  eight  in  the  3d, 
fourteen  in  the  4th,  fourteen  in  the  5th,  fifteen  in  the  6th, 
and  so  on. 

22d.  (To  Vice-Admiral  Villeneuve.)  I  am  awaiting 
the  news  of  your  departure  with  impatience. 

(To  General  Lauriston.)  It  is  intended  that  the  Toulon 
fleet  shall  combine  with  two  other  fleets.  It  is  essential 
that  it  should  weigh  anchor  by  the  26th;  hasten  its  de¬ 
parture  by  every  possible  means;  let  nothing  delay  you. 
Encourage  the  admiral  to  keep  steadily  on  towards  his 
objective,  and  to  avoid  hesitation  in  an  operation  of 
which  the  result  is  so  vital  to  the  future  of  France.  My 
admirals  lack  boldness;  they  mistake  frigates  for  line  of 
battle  ships,  and  merchant  vessels  for  hostile  fleets.  De¬ 
cision  must  be  shown,  and  once  the  fleet  is  out  it  must 
fly  straight  to  its  mark  and  not  go  into  port  or  turn  back. 

April  3d,  Troyes: 

Word  has  just  come  from  Toulon  stating  that  the  fleet 
has  sailed. 

7th,  Chalons-sur-Saone: 

I  reckon  that  with  the  weather  we  are  having  and  with 
the  wind  prevailing  when  the  fleet  started.  Nelson  has 
probably  returned  to  Maddalena  or  some  port  of  Sar¬ 
dinia. 


jBT.  35] 


A  DIARY 


196 


11th,  Lyons: 

(To  Ganteaume.)  A  message  from  Cadiz  of  the  29th 
states  that  Admiral  Gravina  is  ready  to  sail  with  8  ships 
and  2  frigates,  which  will  bring  the  fleet  of  Admiral 
Villeneuve  up  to  20  of  the  line.  You  will  find  8  Spanish 
and  4  French  ships  at  Ferrol :  I  expect,  therefore,  that  you 
can  start  from  the  point  of  concentration  with  50  line 
of  battle  ships.  The  destinies  of  the  world  are  in  your 
hands. 

(To  Vice-Admiral  Ver  Huell.)  I  intend  to  concentrate 
the  Dutch  flotilla  at  Ambleteuse.  The  hour  of  glory  is 
perhaps  on  the  point  of  striking;  it  is  all  a  matter  of  a  few 
chances,  of  a  few  incidents. 

20th,  Stupinigi: 

(To  Deeres.)  Admiral  Nelson  has  once  more  been 
taken  in  about  our  fleet.  I  am  beginning  to  feel  a  little 
easier  about  it.  You  will  see  that  Admiral  Villeneuve  is 
not  under  instructions  to  return  immediately,  but  to 
wait  thirty-five  days  so  that  the  Brest  fleet  may  have 
time  enough  to  join  him.  By  Heaven!  stir  them  up! 

22d.  (To  Madame  Mere.)  Mr.  Jerome  Bonaparte  has 
arrived  at  Lisbon  with  the  woman  with  whom  he  is 
living.  I  have  ordered  this  prodigal  son  to  Milan.  Miss 
Patterson,  who  is  with  him,  has  prudently  got  her  brother 
with  her  as  an  escort.  I  have  ordered  her  sent  back  to 
America.  I  shall  treat  the  boy  harshly  if,  in  the  one  in¬ 
terview  I  give  him,  he  shows  himself  unworthy  of  his 
family  and  wishes  to  continue  his  liaison.  Unless  he  is 
disposed  to  wipe  out  the  dishonour  he  has  attached  to  my 
name  in  abandoning  his  flag  and  his  nationality  for  an 
unworthy  woman,  I  shall  wash  my  hands  of  him,  and  per- 


10(5 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


haps  I  shall  strike  an  example  to  show  young  soldiers 
how  sacred  are  their  duties  and  how  serious  is  the  crime 
of  abandoning  their  flag  for  a  woman. 

23d.  Villeneuve  joined  Gravina  off  Cadiz  on  the  10th. 

(To  Deeres.)  Keep  the  event  at  Cadiz,  and  the  depart¬ 
ure  of  the  fleets  secret.  See  that  the  Dutch  gazettes  pub¬ 
lish  that  a  French  fleet  has  landed  10,000  men  in  Egypt; 
that  the  Admiral  manoeuvred  very  skilfully  so  as  to  throw 
Nelson  off  the  track;  that  he  made  a  show  of  passing  the 
straits  (of  Gibraltar),  but  that  at  night  he  turned  back 
and  sailed  along  the  African  coast. 

24th.  (To  Cambaceres.)  My  Cousin:  I  think  the 
Council  of  State  is  not  attending  sufficiently  to  our  man¬ 
ufactures;  it  is  not  idealism  makes  countries  prosper¬ 
ous. 

(To  Fouche.)  Have  some  well  written  articles  pub¬ 
lished  deriding  the  military  movements  of  the  Russians, 
the  interview  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia  with  the  Emperor 
of  Austria,  and  the  absurd  reports,  phantoms  born  of  the 
fogs  and  the  spleen  of  England.  Get  active,  and  keep 
public  opinion  up.  Tell  the  editors  that  although  I  am 
far  away,  I  still  read  the  papers,  and  that  if  they  continue 
on  the  present  tack  I  shall  close  their  accounts. 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  Let  me  know  whether  the  horses, 
the  supplies,  the  men,  will  all  be  ready  for  embarkation 
in  two  weeks.  Don’t  reply  in  terms  of  metaphysics,  but 
inspect  your  magazines  and  depots. 

26th.  (To  Marshal  Davout.)  Don’t  let  appearances 
send  you  to  sleep.  It  may  take  me  two  months  to  travel 
down  to  Milan,  but  only  a  very  few  days  to  get  back 
from  Milan  to  Boulogne. 


XT.  35] 


A  DIARY 


197 


May  2d,  Alessandria: 

(To  Talleyrand.)  As  the  wording  of  the  letters  signed 
by  me,  when  I  have  not  drafted  them  in  person,  is  often 
the  work  of  Durand  and  his  crew,  it  is  not  at  all  re¬ 
markable  that,  after  the  letter  I  was  made  to  write  to 
the  Equestrian  Order,  the  Emperor  of  Germany  should 
have  been  encouraged  to  attack  the  princes.  There  are 
people  in  existence  who  imagine  I  have  no  teeth  and  no 
claws.  By  God,  write  to  them  not  to  trust  to  it!  The 
habit  of  the  Ministry  of  Foreign  Affairs  is  always  to 
write  dispatches  according  to  the  protocol;  there  should 
be  a  special  office  for  this  duty;  I  am  made  to  play  too 
silly  a  part  signing  such  letters. 

Word  reaches  me  from  Naples  that  Nelson  was  at 
Maritimo  on  the  22d,  and  had  only  just  learnt  that  the 
Toulon  fleet  had  passed  the  straits. 

4th.  If  Spain  will  send  her  six  ships  from  Carthagena 
to  Toulon,  I  will  frighten  the  English  so  that  they  will 
keep  an  imposing  force  there;  for  I  shall  threaten  Egypt 
in  so  many  wTays,  and  so  obviously,  that  they  will  expect 
a  big  stroke;  they  believe  my  fleets  are  bound  for  the 
East  Indies,  and  so  it  would  appear  as  though  I  were 
carrying  out  a  concerted  scheme. 

8th,  Pavia: 

On  the  14th  of  July  I  shall  be  on  the  coast,  and  I  expect 
the  return  of  the  fleets  on  the  29th. 

22d,  Milan: 

(To  Fouche.)  Have  some  articles  written  against  Prin¬ 
cess  Dolgorouki,  who  is  spreading  scandalous  and  ridicu¬ 
lous  reports  in  Rome.  You  probably  know  that  she  long 


198 


THE  CORSICAN 


(1805 


lived  with  an  actor,  and  that  the  diamonds  she  displays  so 
ostentatiously  were  given  her  by  Potemkin  and  are  the 
price  of  her  dishonour.  You  can  get  information  about 
her,  and  make  her  a  laughingstock.  She  poses  for  a  clever 
woman;  she  is  on  friendly  terms  with  the  Queen  of  Naples, 
and,  which  is  equally  surprising,  with  Mme.  de  Stael. 

26th.  Assumption  of  the  Iron  Crown  as  King  of  Italy. 

Dio  mi  la  donna,  guai  a  chi  la  tocca! 

27th.  The  coronation  took  place  yesterday  with  much 
pomp.  The  cathedral  was  splendidly  decorated.  The 
ceremony  went  off  just  as  well  as  in  Paris,  with  this  differ¬ 
ence,  that  the  weather  was  splendid.  When  I  took  the 
Iron  Crown  and  placed  it  on  my  head,  I  added  these 
words:  “God  gave  it  me,  touch  it  who  dares!”  I  hope  I 
was  prophesying! 

30th.  (To  Deeres.)  Why  are  you  so  anxious  I  should 
come  back  to  Paris  ?  Nothing  is  better  adapted  to  conceal 
my  plans  and  deceive  the  enemy  than  my  absence.  It  will 
give  them  confidence,  and  they  will  allow  a  few  more  ships 
to  get  away  to  distant  seas. 

(ToFouche.)  Have  some  caricatures  made:  an  Eng¬ 
lishman,  his  purse  in  his  hand,  begging  the  various  Powers 
to  accept  his  money,  etc.  That  is  the  note  to  strike.  Have 
printed  in  Holland  that  advices  from  Madeira  state  that 
Villeneuve  met  a  convoy  of  100  English  merchantmen 
bound  for  India,  and  captured  it. 

June  1st.  I  shall  unite  the  territory  of  Genoa  to  my  Em¬ 
pire. 

(To  Fouche.)  I  read  in  a  paper  that  a  tragedy  on  Henry 
IV  is  to  be  played.  The  epoch  is  recent  enough  to 
excite  political  passions.  The  theatre  must  dip  more 


BT.  85] 


A  DIARY 


199 


into  antiquity.  Why  not  commission  Raynouard  to  write 
a  tragedy  on  the  transition  from  primitive  to  less  prim¬ 
itive  man  ?  A  tyrant  would  be  followed  by  the  saviour 
of  his  country.  The  oratorio  “  Saul  ”  is  on  precisely  that 
text,  —  a  great  man  succeeding  a  degenerate  king. 

7th.  Anxious  to  confer  on  our  stepson,  Prince  Eugene, 
an  emphatic  testimonial  of  our  confidence  in  his  devotion 
to  ourselves,  and  also  to  provide  during  our  absence  for 
the  government  of  our  kingdom  of  Italy,  we  hereby  desig¬ 
nate  and  appoint  him  by  these  presents  Viceroy  of  our 
said  kingdom. 

(Instructions  for  Prince  Eugene.)  My  Cousin:  In  en¬ 
trusting  you  with  the  government  of  our  kingdom  of 
Italy,  we  cannot  too  strongly  recommend  that  you  should 
use  circumspection  and  prudence.  Our  Italian  subjects 
are  of  a  more  dissembling  character  than  are  French 
citizens.  There  is  but  one  sure  way  of  keeping  their 
esteem  and  of  helping  them,  which  is  to  give  your  com¬ 
plete  trust  to  no  one,  and  to  let  none  know  what  you 
think  of  the  ministers  and  high  officials  about  you. 

Make  show  of  a  good  opinion  of  the  people  you  govern, 
and  all  the  more  when  you  discover  motives  to  the  con¬ 
trary.  A  time  will  come  when  you  will  realize  that  there 
is  little  enough  difference  between  one  nation  and  an¬ 
other. 

Speak  as  little  as  possible;  you  have  not  sufficient 
knowledge,  and  your  education  has  been  too  much 
neglected  for  you  to  plunge  into  impromptu  debate. 
Learn  how  to  listen,  and  remember  that  silence  often  pro¬ 
duces  as  much  effect  as  knowledge.  Don’t  blush  to  ask 
questions.  Though  a  viceroy,  you  are  but  twenty-three 


200 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


years  old,  and  whatever  flattery  may  tell  you,  people  are 
perfectly  aware  of  just  how  much  you  know,  and  think 
better  of  you  for  what  you  may  become,  than  for  what 
they  know  you  to  be. 

Don’t  preside  over  your  Council  of  State  frequently; 
you  have  too  little  knowledge  to  do  so  with  success. 

9th.  Lucien  prefers  a  dishonoured  woman,  who  bore 
him  a  child  before  they  were  married,  to  the  honour  of  his 
name  and  of  his  family.  I  can  only  lament  such  an  aber¬ 
ration  in  a  man  whom  nature  endowed  with  talents.  An 
unexampled  egotism  has  drawn  him  away  from  a  splendid 
career,  away  from  the  path  of  duty  and  honour. 

28th,  Piacenza: 

Nelson  has  sailed  for  America;  Villeneuve’s  objective 
is  so  hard  to  guess  that  even  Nelson,  after  victualling  at 
Barbadoes,  will  not  think  himself  at  fault  letting  three  or 
four  days  slip  by,  as  Villeneuve  cannot  be  attacked  in  the 
bay  of  Martinique.  I  calculate  that  Villeneuve  should 
start  for  Ferrol  between  the  9th  and  the  29th  of  June, — 
before  Nelson  could  sight  him.  I  shall  hasten  my  return 
by  a  few  days,  because  I  think  that  possibly  Nelson’s 
arrival  in  America  might  decide  Villeneuve  to  start  for 
Ferrol. 

July  13th,  Fontainebleau: 

I  arrived  at  Fontainebleau  85  hours  after  leaving 
Turin.  I  lost  three  hours  at  the  Mont  Cenis,  and  I  fre¬ 
quently  stopped  one  or  two  hours  for  breakfast,  and  one 
or  two  hours  for  dinner,  on  account  of  the  Empress,  which 
cost  me  another  eight  or  nine  hours. 

14th.  Our  papers  are  publishing  a  genealogy  of  the 
House  of  Bonaparte  which  is  both  flat  and  ridiculous. 


JR T.  S5] 


A  DIARY 


201 


Such  performances  are  childish,  and  when  people  ask  for 
the  origin  of  the  House  of  Bonaparte,  the  answer  is  easy: 
it  dates  from  the  18th  of  Brumaire. 

18th,  Saint  Cloud: 

I  had  foreseen  in  my  instructions  that  the  enemy  might 
withdraw  from  in  front  of  Brest;  for  four  days  they  are 
reported  to  have  been  out  of  sight.  This,  together  with 
the  disappearance  of  the  squadron  blockading  Rochefort, 
leaves  little  doubt  as  to  Villeneuve’s  return.  Admiral 
Gardner  has  sailed  to  meet  Villeneuve,  who  will  probably 
need  several  days  to  effect  the  concentration  at  Ferrol. 

20th.  (To  Vice-Admiral  Ganteaume,  at  Brest.)  You 
have  already  received  the  order  to  proceed  to  sea;  chase 
the  enemy’s  frigates,  and  ascertain  their  movements.  If 
the  enemy  are  out  of  sight  and  have  sailed  for  Ferrol,  or 
are  well  out  to  sea  heading  for  Villeneuve,  our  orders  are 
that  you  should  proceed  to  Boulogne  where  all  is  ready, 
and  where,  if  we  are  masters  of  the  sea  three  days,  you 
will  enable  us  to  ring  the  knell  of  England. 

When  you  receive  this  letter  we  shall  already  be  at 
Boulogne  in  person,  and  everything  will  be  packed  on 
board.  Great  events  are  happening,  or  will  shortly  happen ; 
don’t  let  your  fleet  remain  useless.  If  the  enemy  weaken 
their  numbers  in  your  front,  it  will  be  because  they  sup¬ 
pose  that  it  is  Villeneuve  who  is  to  make  the  offensive 
move.  Counter  their  move  by  taking  the  initiative  your¬ 
self.  Be  prudent;  but  know  when  to  be  bold. 

31st.  The  news  from  Italy  all  points  to  war,  and  really 
Austria  is  barely  keeping  up  appearances. 

August  3d,  Boulogne: 

Without  question,  Austria  is  getting  ready  for  war. 


202 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


6th.  (To  Daru.)  My  intention  is  to  turn  Art  specially 
in  the  direction  of  subjects  that  would  tend  to  perpetuate 
the  memory  of  the  events  of  the  last  fifteen  years.  It  is 
astonishing,  for  instance,  that  I  have  not  been  able  to  get 
the  Gobelins  to  give  up  Sacred  History  and  to  employ 
their  artists  on  those  numerous  actions  of  all  sorts  that 
have  won  glory  for  the  army  and  for  the  nation,  the 
events  that  have  created  our  throne. 

8th.  The  combined  fleet  has  been  in  action  near  Ferrol; 
it  has  accomplished  its  object  by  effecting  its  junction 
with  the  Ferrol  squadron.  The  fleet  gave  chase  to  the 
enemy,  and  for  four  days  remained  in  possession  of  the 
field  of  battle. 

9th.  (To  Barbe  Marbois.)  Reassure  the  financiers; 
explain  to  them  that  no  imprudent  risk  will  be  run;  that 
matters  are  going  too  favourably  at  present  for  foolishly 
hazarding  the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  my  people. 
Undoubtedly  I  shall  land  at  the  head  of  my  army.  Every¬ 
body  must  see  that  this  is  necessary;  but  neither  I  nor  my 
army  will  disembark  unless  we  have  every  chance  in  our 
favour. 

11th.  The  fleets  have  come  to  anchor  at  Corunna. 
Lauriston  writes  that  they  will  keep  on,  that  the  captains 
and  crews  are  all  right,  that  Villeneuve,  who  is  not  without 
talent,  is  too  slow  in  making  up  his  mind. 

13th.  (To  Cambaceres.)  You  will  read  in  the  Moniteur 
some  articles  that  will  make  you  think  war  with  Austria 
is  coming.  The  fact  is  that  this  Power  is  arming.  I  want 
her  to  disarm;  if  she  won’t,  I  shall  pay  her  a  little  visit 
with  200,000  men  which  she  will  not  soon  forget.  How¬ 
ever,  if  any  one  asks  you,  and  in  your  speeches,  say  that 


®T.  85] 


A  DIARY 


203 


you  don’t  believe  in  it,  because  I  have  had  ample  warning. 
For  it  would  obviously  be  sheer  folly  to  make  war  on  me. 
There  is  certainly  not  in  all  Europe  a  finer  army  than  the 
one  I  command  to-day. 

Pont-de-Briques : 

I  have  made  up  my  mind:  I  will  either  attack  Austria 
and  reach  Vienna  before  November — to  face  the  Russians, 
should  they  put  in  an  appearance;  or  else  my  will,  and 
that  is  the  word,  is  that  there  should  be  but  one  Austrian 
regiment  in  the  Tyrol.  I  want  to  be  left  to  conduct  my 
war  against  England  in  quiet. 

Boulogne : 

(To  Deeres.)  Send  a  special  messenger  to  Ferrol.  In¬ 
form  Admiral  Villeneuve  of  my  dissatisfaction  at  his 
losing  precious  time. 

(To  Villeneuve.)  Inform  Admiral  Ganteaume  of  your 
departure  by  a  special  courier.  Never  will  a  fleet  have 
faced  risks  for  a  more  important  object,  and  never  will 
my  soldiers  and  sailors  have  an  opportunity  of  shedding 
their  blood  for  a  greater  and  more  noble  result.  We  might 
all  of  us  well  die  content  for  the  sake  of  helping  on  the 
invasion  of  the  Power  that  has  for  six  centuries  oppressed 
France.  Such  are  the  sentiments  that  should  animate 
you,  that  should  animate  all  my  soldiers.  England  has 
not  more  than  four  line  of  battle  ships  in  the  Downs. 

(To  Josephine.)  It  is  not  often  one  hears  from  you. 
You  forget  your  friends,  which  is  wrong.  I  did  not 
know  that  the  waters  of  Plombieres  had  the  same 
effect  as  those  of  Lethe.  It  seems  to  me  that  it  was 
drinking  these  same  Plombieres  waters  once  made  you 
say,  “Ah,  Bonaparte,  if  ever  I  die,  who  will  there  be  to 


204 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


love  you  ?”  That  was  a  very  long  time  ago,  wasn’t  it  ? 
Everything  passes,  beauty,  wit,  sentiment,  even  the  sun, 
all  but  one  thing  that  is  endless:  the  good  I  wish  you, 
your  happiness.  I  cannot  be  more  loving  even  if  you  laugh 
at  me  for  my  pains.  Good-bye,  dear  friend.  I  had  the 
English  cruisers  attacked  yesterday;  everything  passed 
off  well. 

20th.  The  weather  is  very  unsettled;  there  is  much 
rain.  The  combined  fleets  left  Ferrol  with  34  sail  of  the 
line. 

At  this  moment  a  division  of  the  flotilla  is  working 
around  Cape  Grisnez  in  action  with  the  English. 

On  the  2d  Nelson  was  still  off  Cape  St.  Vincent;  he  was 
apparently  short  of  provisions. 

22d.  I  believe  that  Villeneuve  hasn’t  enough  in  him 
to  command  a  frigate.  He  has  no  decision  and  no  moral 
courage.  Two  Spanish  ships  have  been  in  collision,  a  few 
men  are  sick  on  his  own  ships,  add  to  that  two  days  of 
unfavourable  winds,  an  enemy’s  ship  reconnoitring,  a 
report  that  Nelson  has  joined  Calder:  and  his  plans  are 
changed,  when,  taking  these  facts  one  by  one,  they  amount 
to  nothing.  He  has  not  the  experience  of  war,  nor  the 
instinct  for  it. 

(To  Villeneuve.)  I  hope  you  have  reached  Brest. 
Start;  lose  not  a  minute,  and,  with  my  combined  fleets, 
sail  up  the  Channel.  England  is  ours.  We  are  all  ready, 
everything  is  embarked.  Appear  here  for  twenty-four 
hours,  and  all  is  over. 

23d.  I  perceive  the  urgency  of  coming  to  a  decision. 
In  reality  there  is  no  point  in  demanding  an  explanation 
of  Austria.  My  mind  is  made  up. 


art.  36] 


A  DIARY 


205 


My  fleet  sailed  from  Ferrol  on  the  17th  with  34  ships 
of  the  line;  there  was  no  enemy  in  sight.  If  my  instruc¬ 
tions  are  followed,  if  it  joins  the  Brest  fleet  and  enters  the 
Channel,  there  is  still  time;  I  am  master  of  England.  If, 
on  the  contrary,  my  admirals  hesitate,  manoeuvre  badly, 
and  don’t  carry  out  my  plans,  all  I  can  do  is  to  await 
winter  and  then  cross  with  the  flotilla;  it’s  a  risky  opera¬ 
tion.  Such  being  the  state  of  things,  I  must  attend  to  the 
more  urgent  matter.  I  can  place  200,000  men  in  Germany, 
and  25,000  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  I  march  on  Vienna, 
and  do  not  lay  down  my  arms  until  Naples  and  Venice 
are  mine,  and  I  have  so  increased  the  electorate  of  Ba¬ 
varia  that  I  have  nothing  further  to  fear  from  Austria. 
I  can  certainly  pacify  Austria  after  this  fashion  during  the 
course  of  the  winter.  I  shall  not  return  to  Paris  until  I 
have  touched  my  goal. 

My  plan  is  to  gain  two  weeks.  I  want  to  get  into  the 
heart  of  Germany  with  300,000  men  before  any  one  sus¬ 
pects  it. 

24th.  No  more  news  of  the  fleets.  I  continue  review¬ 
ing  the  various  divisions  of  my  army. 

25th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  My  movement  is  begun.  You 
can  say  that,  as  my  frontiers  are  exposed,  I  am  moving 
25,000  men  to  protect  them.  Don’t  show  boldness,  but 
absolute  cowardice.  It’s  a  matter  of  gaining  twenty  days 
and  of  preventing  the  Austrians  from  crossing  the  Inn 
while  I  am  marching  on  the  Rhine.  I  did  not  suppose  the 
Austrians  would  be  so  active,  but  I  have  made  so  many 
mistakes  in  my  life,  that  I  am  past  blushing  for  them. 


Marsha]  Murat  will  start  to-morrow  under  the  name 


206 


THE  CORSICAN 


[180* 

of  Colonel  Beaumont;  he  will  proceed  directly  to  Main*, 
where  he  will  change  horses  only.  He  will  pass  through 
Frankfort,  reconnoitring  Offenbach  on  the  way;  will  go 
to  Wurzburg,  reconnoitre  it,  staying  a  day  and  a  half  and 
having  a  look  at  the  roads  between  that  place,  Mainz, 
and  the  Danube,  getting  some  notions  of  the  debouches 
on  Ulm,  Ingolstadt,  and  Ratisbon.  He  will  proceed  from 
there  to  Bamberg,  and  must  plan  to  reach  Strassburg 
on  the  11th  of  September. 

26th.  Prince  Murat  is  appointed  lieutenant  of  the 
Emperor,  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  in  the  absence 
of  His  Majesty. 

29th.  How  small  England  will  become  when  France 
gets  two  or  three  admirals  who  are  willing  to  face 
death ! 

31st.  Everything  has  gone;  I  shall  be  ready  on  the  27th 
of  September.  I  have  given  the  army  of  Italy  to  Massena. 
Austria  is  very  insolent,  and  is  redoubling  her  efforts. 
My  fleet  has  gone  into  Cadiz. 

September  2d.  I  start  in  one  hour  for  Paris. 

4th,  Malmaison: 

(To  Vice-Admiral  Deeres.)  Admiral  Villeneuve  has 
touched  the  limit!  The  thing  is  unthinkable!  Send  me 
a  report  covering  the  whole  expedition.  Villeneuve  is  a 
low  rascal  who  must  be  ignominiously  cashiered.  With¬ 
out  plans,  without  courage,  he  would  sacrifice  everything 
to  save  his  skin! 

13th,  Saint  Cloud: 

The  Austrians  crossed  the  Inn  on  the  10th.  The  Elector 
of  Bavaria  retired  to  Wurzburg. 


MT.  36] 


A  DIARY 


207 


My  plan  was  to  concentrate  40  or  50  battleships  at 
Martinique  by  movements  concerted  from  Toulon,  Cadiz, 
Ferrol,  and  Brest;  then  have  them  return  suddenly  to 
Boulogne;  get  control  of  the  straits  for  fifteen  days;  have 
150,000  men  and  10,000  horses  ready;  disembark  in  Eng¬ 
land,  seize  London  and  the  Thames.  This  plan  almost 
succeeded.  Had  Admiral  Villeneuve,  instead  of  going 
into  Ferrol,  merely  effected  his  junction  with  the  Spanish 
squadron,  and  made  sail  for  Brest  to  join  Admiral  Gan- 
teaume,  my  army  was  over,  and  there  was  an  end  to  Eng¬ 
land.  To  carry  out  this  plan,  it  was  necessary  to  collect 
150,000  men  at  Boulogne,  a  flotilla  of  4000  boats,  and  im¬ 
mense  stores;  get  all  this  on  board  ship,  and  yet  prevent 
the  enemy  from  guessing  my  intentions:  this  seemed  im¬ 
possible.  If  I  was  to  succeed  it  was  by  doing  the  reverse 
of  what  seemed  obvious.  If  50  ships  of  the  line  were  going 
to  cover  the  passage  of  the  army  to  England,  all  that  we 
needed  at  Boulogne  were  transports;  and  the  immense 
display  of  gunboats  and  floating  batteries  of  various 
kinds  was  absolutely  useless.  Collecting  4000  vessels  of 
this  sort  was  opposing  cannon  to  cannon,  ship  of  war  to 
ship  of  war;  and  the  enemy  were  taken  in.  They  believed 
I  intended  to  force  the  passage  by  means  of  the  flotilla, 
and  never  realized  my  actual  plan.  When,  after  my  fleet 
had  failed  to  carry  out  its  manoeuvre,  they  perceived  the 
danger  they  had  run,  fear  seized  on  the  Cabinet  of  Lon¬ 
don,  and  every  thinking  man  admitted  that  England  had 
never  been  so  near  disaster. 

18th.  (To  Marshal  Massena,  commanding  in  chief  the 
army  of  Italy,  at  Valeggio.)  You  have  nearly  60,000  men 
under  your  orders;  that  is  one  third  more  than  ever  I  had. 


208 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


I  have  full  confidence  in  your  courage  and  ability.  Win  me 
some  victories. 

23d.  I  leave  for  Strassburg  to-morrow  at  half-past  four 
in  the  morning. 

26th,  Strassburg: 

The  whole  army  is  across  the  Rhine.  We  shall  soon  be 
manoeuvring. 

27th.  Events  are  moving  rapidly.  The  Austrians  are 
at  the  debouches  of  the  Black  Forest.  Heaven  keep  them 
there!  My  only  anxiety  is  lest  we  frighten  them  away. 
If  I  am  lucky  enough,  and  the  Austrians  remain  asleep 
three  or  four  days  more  on  the  Iller,  I  shall  be  around 
them,  and  I  hope  that  only  debris  will  escape  me. 

29th.  The  King  of  Prussia  has  called  up  his  reservists. 

The  weather  is  glorious;  I  hope  I  shall  have  a  fine 
autumn. 

(To  Marshal  Ney.)  I  assume  you  have  reached  Stutt- 
gardt.  Marshal  Lannes  is  marching  on  Ludwigsburg;  he 
can  move  rapidly  to  support  you  if  it  should  be  neces¬ 
sary.  Prince  Murat  is  marching  on  Rastadt.  Keep  him 
informed  of  everything. 

30th.  Soldiers!  The  war  of  the  Third  Coalition  has 
begun.  The  Austrian  army  has  crossed  the  Inn,  has 
broken  all  treaties,  has  attacked  our  ally  and  driven  him 
from  his  capital.  You  have  been  compelled  to  rush  to 
the  defence  of  our  frontiers  by  forced  marches.  But  you 
are  already  across  the  Rhine.  We  will  not  stay  our  march 
until  we  have  secured  the  independence  of  the  Germanic 
body,  succoured  our  allies,  and  confounded  the  pride  of 
our  unjust  aggressors! 


43T.  36] 


A  DIARY 


209 


I  shall  start  to-night  to  back  up  Marshal  Soult  and  out¬ 
flank  Ulra.  Woe  betide  the  Austrians  if  they  let  me  gain 
a  few  more  marches!  I  hope  to  concentrate  my  whole 
army  between  the  Lech  and  the  Isar. 

October  2d,  Imperial  Headquarters,  Ettlingen : 

The  enemy  are  marching  forward  and  backward  and 
appear  to  be  completely  puzzled. 

(To  Josephine.)  I  am  starting  for  Stuttgardt,  which  I 
shall  reach  to-night.  Our  grand  manoeuvres  are  in  full 
swing.  The  armies  of  Wiirternberg  and  Baden  are  joining 
mine.  I  am  in  good  position,  and  I  love  you. 

3d,  Ludwigsburg: 

I  am  with  the  Elector  (of  Wiirternberg),  who  has  defi¬ 
nitely  joined  our  side. 

4th.  No  new  developments.  The  whole  army  is  march¬ 
ing.  The  weather  is  splendid.  I  have  effected  my  junc¬ 
tion  with  the  Bavarians. 

(To  Champagny.)  I  am  at  the  Court  of  Wiirternberg, 
and,  though  conducting  war,  I  am  hearing  some  very  good 
music.  The  German  style  of  singing,  however,  strikes  me 
as  rather  queer.  Are  the  reservists  coming  in  ?  How  goes 
the  conscription  of  1806  ? 

5th.  Between  the  15th  and  16th  the  whole  army  will 
be  between  Donauwerth  and  Ingolstadt;  there  never 
will  have  been  so  many  troops  packed  into  so  small  a 
space. 

8th,  Donauwerth: 

Yesterday  I  crossed  the  Danube  and  the  Lech.  I  or¬ 
dered  Augsburg  and  Aichach  to  be  attacked.  Twelve 
battalions  of  grenadiers  have  been  surrounded  at  Wer- 
tingen  between  the  Lech  and  the  Danube;  and  the  greater 


THE  CORSICAN 


210 


[1806 


part  of  them,  with  their  standards  and  artillery,  has  been 
captured. 

I  am  marching  to  get  behind  Ulm.  Each  day  becomes 
more  critical,  and  if  the  enemy  make  a  few  mistakes,  the 
consequences  may  be  disastrous. 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  Lannes’  grenadiers  will  not  stop 
till  they  reach  Zusmarshausen,  and  to-night  I  shall  move 
Suchet’s  division  according  to  the  reports  that  reach  me 
before  two  o’clock.  Allow  no  halts,  and  make  up  your 
mind  to  move  night  and  day  until  you  have  captured 
their  main  body.  The  least  you  can  send  me  is  3000  or 
4000  prisoners. 

4th.  (To  Prince  Murat.)  I  have  ordered  d’Hautpoul 
to  Wertingen.  I  shall  sleep  at  Augsburg  with  the  Guard, 
where  I  expect  Marshal  Soult  has  already  arrived.  Cut 
the  main  road  from  Augsburg  to  Ulm;  push  General 
Walther  between  Augsburg  and  Landsberg,  and  place 
Marshal  Lannes  so  that  if  Augsburg  is  attacked  at  day¬ 
break  his  three  divisions  could  get  there. 

10th,  Zusmarshausen: 

The  weather  has  broken,  there  is  much  rain.  The  fight 
at  Wertingen  is  very  creditable  to  the  dragoons  and 
the  cavalry.  It ’s  a  minor  success,  and  very  gratifying 
to  Murat,  who  was  in  command.  I  hold  the  enemy  sur¬ 
rounded  at  Ulm;  they  were  defeated  last  night  by  Ney’s 
corps. 

No  army  has  ever  marched  with  greater  good  will,  dash, 
and  confidence. 

The  Emperor  reviewed  the  dragoons  at  Zusmarshausen. 
He  ordered  Marcate,  of  the  4th  dragoons,  who  is  one  of 


;HT.  36) 


A  DIARY 


211 


the  bravest  men  in  the  army,  to  be  brought  before  him. 
At  the  passage  of  the  Lech  he  saved  the  life  of  his  cap¬ 
tain,  who,  a  few  days  previously,  had  reduced  him  to  the 
ranks.  His  Majesty  gave  him  the  Legion  of  Honour. 

11th,  Augsburg: 

The  army  of  Prince  Ferdinand  is  outflanked,  and  Prince 
Murat  with  the  dragoons  and  the  corps  of  Marshal  Lannes 
and  Marshal  Ney  is  pursuing  him.  Marshal  Bernadotte 
should  reach  Munich  to-day. 

12th.  The  Austrian  army  is  completely  demoralized. 
Our  worst  regiments  of  chasseurs  attack,  with  odds 
against  them,  heavy  cuirassier  regiments  and  rout  them; 
the  infantry  make  no  stand  at  all. 

(To  Josephine.)  My  army  holds  Munich.  On  one  side 
the  enemy  are  beyond  the  Inn;  I  have  the  other  army  of 
60,000  men  penned  on  the  Iller.  The  enemy  are  beaten 
and  don’t  know  what  they  are  about.  It  all  looks  like  the 
most  successful,  the  shortest,  and  the  most  brilliant  cam¬ 
paign  ever  fought.  I  start  in  one  hour  for  Burgau. 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  To-night,  if  my  information  from 
Munich  warrants  it,  I  shall  move  one  of  Davout’s  divi¬ 
sions  to  Landberg,  where  it  will  be  at  your  disposal. 
See  that  your  aide-de-camps  and  adjutants  kill  their 
horses.  It  is  not  a  question  of  defeating  the  enemy,  but 
of  not  a  single  man  escaping.  When  you  reach  Mem- 
mingen  assemble  your  generals  and  tell  them  that  I  ex¬ 
pect,  in  such  important  circumstances,  that  nothing  will 
be  left  undone  that  can  make  our  success  more  complete 
and  more  absolute;  that  the  event  must  be  ten  times  more 
glorious  than  Marengo,  and  that  in  the  most  remote  ages 
posterity  must  relate  what  each  one  of  them  accomplished; 


212 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


that  if  I  had  intended  merely  to  defeat  the  enemy  we 
need  not  have  undertaken  such  marches  and  such  fa¬ 
tigues,  but  that  I  must  capture  them. 

10.30  p.  m..- 

I  have  just  received  a  dispatch  from  Prince  Murat. 
The  enemy  hold  Ulm  with  40,000  men. 

The  Emperor  was  at  the  bridge  over  the  Lech  when 
General  Marmont’s  corps  passed.  He  ordered  each  regi¬ 
ment  to  form  circle,  spoke  to  the  men  about  the  position 
of  the  enemy,  told  them  a  great  battle  would  soon  be 
fought,  and  that  he  had  complete  confidence  in  them. 
He  delivered  these  harangues  under  awful  weather  condi¬ 
tions.  A  heavy  snow  was  falling,  and  the  men  were  in 
mud  up  to  their  knees;  but  the  words  of  the  Emperor 
were  so  vivid  that  the  men,  as  they  listened,  forgot  their 
fatigues  and  hardships,  and  only  showed  impatience  to  get 
into  battle. 

15th,  Elchingen: 

The  weather  is  dreadful.  The  Emperor  has  not  taken 
his  boots  off  these  last  eight  days. 

19th.  (To  Josephine.)  I  have  been  rather  overdone, 
my  good  Josephine.  Eight  days  spent  in  the  soaking  rain 
and  with  cold  feet  have  told  on  me  a  little;  but  I  have 
stayed  indoors  the  whole  of  to-day  and  am  rested. 

I  have  accomplished  my  object;  I  have  destroyed  the 
Austrian  army  by  simple  marching.  I  have  made  60,000 
prisoners,  taken  120  guns,  more  than  90  flags,  and  more 
than  30  generals. 

I  am  on  the  point  of  marching  against  the  Russians; 
they  are  ruined.  I  am  satisfied  with  my  army.  I  have  lost 


®t.  36] 


A  DIARY 


213 


only  1500  men,  of  whom  two  thirds  are  slightly  wounded. 
Good-bye,  my  Josephine,  a  thousand  friendly  sentiments. 

Werneck’s  corps  has  just  capitulated  to  Prince  Murat 
at  Noerdlingen.  The  garrison  of  Ulm  will  lay  down  their 
arms  to-morrow  at  3  in  the  afternoon.  There  are  27,000 
men,  including  3000  cavalry,  with  60  guns  fully  horsed. 

21st,  Elchingen.  ( Battle  of  Trafalgar.) 

Soldiers  of  the  Grand  Army!  In  fifteen  days  we  have 
fought  a  campaign;  we  have  accomplished  our  purpose! 
We  have  driven  the  troops  of  the  House  of  Austria  from 
Bavaria,  and  reestablished  our  ally  in  the  possession  of 
his  states.  This  army,  that  had  with  equal  impudence 
and  ostentation  placed  itself  on  our  frontiers,  has  been 
annihilated.  But  what  cares  England  for  that  ?  Her 
object  is  gained,  —  we  are  no  longer  at  Boulogne. 

Of  the  one  hundred  thousand  men  who  made  up  this 
army,  60,000  are  prisoners;  they  will  fill  the  places  of  our 
conscripts  in  the  labours  of  the  field.  Two  hundred  guns, 
the  whole  train,  ninety  colours,  all  their  generals  are  ours. 

Soldiers!  you  owe  this  success  to  your  boundless  confi¬ 
dence  in  your  Emperor,  to  your  patience  in  supporting 
all  kinds  of  fatigues  and  privations,  to  your  splendid 
valour. 

But  we  cannot  rest  yet.  You  are  impatient  for  a  second 
campaign.  The  Russian  army,  drawn  by  the  gold  of 
England  from  the  furthest  limits  of  the  earth,  must  suffer 
the  same  fate.  In  this  contest  the  honour  of  the  French 
infantry  is  more  especially  at  stake;  for  the  second  time 
the  question  must  be  decided,  whether  the  French  infantry 
is  the  first  or  the  second  in  Europe. 


214 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 

There  are  no  generals  to  lead  them  from  whom  I  have 
any  glory  to  win.  My  whole  anxiety  shall  be  to  obtain 
the  victory  with  the  least  possible  effusion  of  blood:  my 
soldiers  are  my  children! 

22d,  Augsburg: 

The  march  of  Prince  Murat  from  Albeck  to  Nuremberg 
amazes  us  all.  Fighting  every  inch  of  the  way,  he  has 
outmarched  and  overtaken  the  enemy,  who  had  two  days 
start  of  him.  The  result  of  this  marvellous  activity  has 
been  the  capture  of  1500  wagons,  50  guns,  and  16,000 
men,  including  those  who  surrendered  with  General  Wer- 
neck,  together  with  a  great  number  of  flags,  and  18  gen¬ 
erals,  of  whom  3  were  killed. 

23d.  I  am  thoroughly  rested  after  these  last  two  nights, 
and  am  starting  for  Munich  to-morrow. 

27th,  Munich: 

I  am  manoeuvring  against  the  Russian  army,  which  is 
in  considerable  strength  behind  the  Inn.  In  another  two 
weeks  I  shall  have  100,000  Russians,  and  60,000  Austrians 
in  front  of  me.  I  shall  beat  them,  but  probably  not  with¬ 
out  some  loss. 

30th,  Braunau: 

It  is  snowing  heavily. 

November  2,  Ried: 

It  has  turned  cold,  there  is  a  sharp  frost.  This  dry 
weather  has  the  advantage  of  being  healthier  and  better 
for  marching. 

3d,  Haag: 

We  are  in  full  march.  All  is  going  well;  my  enemies  are 
probably  more  worried  than  I  am. 


jot.  36] 


A  DIARY 


215 


5th,  Linz: 

My  advance  guard  is  within  six  days’  march  of  Vienna. 
Murat  keeps  in  touch  with  the  enemy. 

6th.  (To  Prince  Murat.)  The  officer  you  have  sent  me 
is  such  a  fool  that  he  could  explain  nothing,  and  your 
letter  gives  no  details,  so  that  I  can’t  tell  whether  the 
enemy  are  retreating  or  are  in  position,  the  number  of 
guns,  and  what  part  of  Oudinot’s  division  was  engaged. 

13th,  Burkersdorf: 

I  entered  Vienna  this  morning. 

14th,  Schoenbrunn: 

Marshal  Soult’s  corps  passed  through  Vienna  at  nine 
o’clock  this  morning;  Marshal  Davout’s  is  passing  through 
now. 

15th.  All  our  columns  are  in  Moravia  at  several  days’ 
march  from  the  Danube. 

(To  Prince  Joseph  Napoleon.)  I  am  now  manoeuvring 
against  the  Russian  army,  and  have  not  had  occasion  to 
be  very  satisfied  with  Bernadotte.  He  has  lost  me  a  day, 
and  the  fate  of  the  world  may  depend  on  a  day.  I 
should  much  like  to  see  Junot,  for  I  am  each  day  more 
firmly  convinced  that  the  men  I  have  trained  myself  are 
far  and  away  the  best.  I  am  still  very  pleased  with  Murat, 
Lannes,  Davout,  Soult,  Ney,  and  Marmont.  I  intend  to 
make  the  generals  and  officers  who  have  served  me  well 
so  rich  that  there  can  be  no  excuse  for  their  dishonouring 
the  most  noble  of  professions  by  their  greed,  while  draw¬ 
ing  down  on  themselves  the  contempt  of  the  soldiers 

16th.  (To  Josephine.)  I  am  writing  to  M.  d’Harville 
that  you  can  proceed  to  Baden,  from  there  to  Stuttgardt, 
and  from  there  to  Munich.  Be  gracious,  but  accept  all 


216 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1801 


the  honours :  it  is  to  you  they  are  due,  while  from  you 
there  is  nothing  due  save  what  pleases  you.  I  am  off  to 
join  my  advance  guard.  The  weather  is  horrible,  with 
much  snow;  all  is  going  well,  however. 

20th.  Marshal  Soult  will  move  to  Austerlitz. 

23,  Briinn: 

(To  Talleyrand.)  I  think  the  Austrians  have  more  im¬ 
portant  matters  on  hand  than  the  abduction  of  the 
Electress.  Supposing  they  did  abduct  her,  what  the  devil 
do  you  suppose  they  could  do  with  her  ?  I  shall  soon  be 
at  Vienna,  as  I  have  decided  to  give  my  troops  a  much 
needed  rest. 

25th.  (To  the  Emperor  of  Russia.)  Sire :  I  am  sending 
my  aide-de-camp,  General  Savary,  to  convey  my  compli¬ 
ments  on  the  occasion  of  your  joining  your  army.  I  have 
commissioned  him  to  express  all  the  esteem  I  have  for 
you,  and  my  anxiety  to  find  opportunities  for  proving 
how  high  I  value  your  friendship.  I  hope  you  will  receive 
him  with  that  graciousness  which  is  peculiarly  your  own, 
and  will  hold  me  as  one  who  desires  to  do  what  may  be 
agreeable  to  you. 

26th.  The  Emperors  of  Germany  and  of  Russia  are  at 
Olmutz.  The  Russian  army  is  receiving  reinforcements. 

28th.  General  Caffarelli  will  see  that  all  arms  are 
cleaned  in  his  division,  that  the  men  have  their  cartridges; 
there  will  be  a  pitched  battle.  He  must  speak  to  his 
brigadiers  and  colonels,  and  he  is  to  start  with  his  division 
at  one  o’clock  in  the  morning. 

Well,  Marbot,  how  many  mounted  chasseurs  are  there 
in  my  Guard?  Are  there  1200  ? 


iET.  30] 


A  DIARY 


217 


(No,  sire,  I  could  count  only  1120.) 

I  was  sure  there  were  a  lot  missing! 

December  1st,  bivouac  near  Austerlitz: 

Soldiers  !  The  Russian  army  is  marching  on  you  to 
avenge  the  Austrians.  Our  position  is  strong,  and  while 
they  march  to  turn  our  right,  they  will  expose  their  own 
flank. 

Soldiers!  I  will  command  your  battalions  in  person, 
and  I  shall  not  expose  myself  if,  with  your  usual  courage, 
you  throw  the  enemy’s  ranks  into  disorder  and  confusion. 
But  should  victory  be  for  one  moment  uncertain,  you 
would  see  your  Emperor  expose  himself  in  the  front  rank, 
for  there  must  be  no  question  of  victory  on  an  occasion 
when  the  honour  of  the  French  infantry  is  at  stake. 

Before  to-morrow  night  that  army  will  be  destroyed! 

8.30  p.  u. 

The  marshals  will  join  the  Emperor  at  his  bivouac  at 
seven  thirty,  so  that  fresh  instructions  may  be  given 
should  the  enemy  have  developed  any  new  movements 
during  the  night. 

9  P.  M. 

(The  Emperor)  decided  to  go  the  round  of  the  biv¬ 
ouacs  on  foot  and  incognito;  he  was  nearly  at  once 
recognised.  It  would  be  impossible  to  describe  the  enthu¬ 
siasm  of  the  soldiers  when  they  saw  him.  In  an  instant 
blazing  torches  of  straw  were  raised  on  a  thousand  poles, 
and  80,000  men  were  standing  and  acclaiming  their 
Emperor,  some  for  the  anniversary  of  his  coronation, 
others  saying  that  the  army  would  present  the  Emperor 
with  a  bouquet  on  the  following  day.  An  old  grenadier 


Cl  8 


THE  CORSICAN 


[180f 


came  up  to  him  and  said:  “Sire,  keep  out  of  the  firing, 
I  promise  you  in  the  name  of  the  grenadiers,  that  you 
need  not  fight  otherwise  than  as  a  spectator,  for  we  will 
bring  you  the  standards  and  the  guns  of  the  Russian  army 
to  celebrate  the  anniversary  of  your  coronation.”  When 
the  Emperor  returned  to  his  own  bivouac,  a  straw  shanty 
without  a  roof  that  the  grenadiers  had  built  for  him,  he 
said:  “This  is  the  most  glorious  night  of  my  life;  but  I 
regret  that  so  many  of  these  brave  fellows  will  be  lost. 
They  really  are  my  children.” 

2d,  Austerlitz: 

As  the  sun  rose  the  plateau  of  Pratzen  could  be  dis¬ 
tinguished,  and  the  enemy  moving  down  from  it,  like  a 
torrent  rushing  to  the  plain. 

How  long  will  it  take  you  to  occupy  the  plateau  of 
Pratzen? 

(Soult:  Less  than  twenty  minutes.) 

If  that  is  so,  we  will  wait  fifteen  minutes  more. 

Prince  Murat,  Marshals  Lannes  and  Soult  start  off  at 
a  gallop.  Each  marshal  rejoined  his  corps.  The  Emperor 
said,  as  he  passed  along  the  front  of  several  regiments: 
“Soldiers,  we  must  finish  this  campaign  with  a  thunder¬ 
bolt  that  will  shatter  the  pride  of  our  enemies.”  At  once 
the  shakos  were  hoisted  on  the  men’s  bayonets,  and 
acclamations  of  Vive  I’Empereur  were  the  real  signal  for 
opening  the  battle. 

3d.  Well  done,  soldiers!  In  the  battle  of  Austerlitz 
you  have  accomplished  all  I  expected  of  your  valour;  you 
have  crowned  your  eagles  with  immortal  glory.  An  army 
of  100,000  men  commanded  by  the  Emperors  of  Russia 
and  of  Austria  has  been  dispersed  or  captured  in  less  than 


.ET.  361 


A  DIARY 


219 


four  hours.  What  escaped  your  arms  was  drowned  in  the 
lakes.  Forty  flags,  the  standards  of  the  Russian  Imperial 
Guard,  120  guns,  20  generals,  more  than  30,000  prisoners 
are  the  result  of  this  eternally  glorious  battle.  This 
famous  infantry,  that  outnumbered  you,  was  unable  to 
resist  your  attack,  and  henceforth  you  have  no  rivals  to 
fear. 

Soldiers!  When  we  have  completed  all  that  is  necessary 
to  secure  the  happiness  and  prosperity  of  our  country,  I 
will  lead  you  back  to  France;  there  you  will  be  the  con¬ 
stant  objects  of  my  loving  care.  My  people  will  hail  your 
return  with  joy,  and  you  will  have  but  to  say,  “I  was  at 
the  battle  of  Austerlitz,”  to  hear  the  reply,  “He  is  one  of 
the  brave!” 

The  battle  of  Austerlitz  is  the  most  splendid  of  all  I 
have  fought.  I  have  fought  thirty  battles  of  the  same 
sort,  but  none  in  which  the  victory  was  so  decisive,  and  so 
little  in  doubt.  The  infantry  of  the  Guard  was  not  sent 
into  action,  —  the  men  were  weeping  with  rage. 

To-night  I  am  lying  in  a  bed,  in  the  beautiful  castle  of 
Count  Kaunitz,  and  I  have  changed  my  shirt,  which  I 
hadn’t  done  for  a  week  past.  I  shall  get  two  or  three 
hours’  sleep. 

The  Emperor  of  Germany  sent  Prince  Liechtenstein  to 
me  this  morning  to  ask  for  an  interview.  We  may  possibly 
get  peace  before  long. 

4th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  The  Emperor  of  Germany  has 
asked  me  for  an  interview,  which  I  have  granted;  it  lasted 
from  two  till  four  o’clock.  I  will  tell  you  what  I  think  of 
him  when  I  see  you.  He  wanted  to  make  peace  on  the 


220 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


spot;  he  attacked  me  with  fine  sentiments;  I  defended 
myself,  a  manner  of  fighting  which,  I  can  assure  you,  I 
did  not  find  very  difficult.  He  asked  me  for  an  armistice, 
which  I  granted;  the  conditions  are  to  be  drawn  up  to¬ 
night. 

10th,  Briinn: 

(To  the  Empress  Josephine.)  It  is  a  long  time  since  I 
heard  from  you.  Do  the  festivities  of  Baden,  of  Stuttgardt, 
and  of  Munich  make  you  forget  the  poor  soldiers  who  live 
splashed  with  mud,  blood,  and  rain? 

I  am  starting  very  soon  for  Vienna.  The  peace  is  being 
negotiated.  Good-bye,  dear  friend. 

19th.  (To  Josephine.)  Mighty  Empress,  I  have  had 
not  one  single  line  from  you  since  you  left  Strassburg. 
You  have  passed  through  Baden,  Stuttgardt,  and  Munich 
without  writing  me  one  word.  That  is  not  very  nice,  not 
very  loving. 

I  am  still  at  Briinn.  The  Russians  have  gone.  There 
is  an  armistice.  In  a  few  days  I  shall  be  able  to  see  how 
I  am  coming  out.  Deign  from  the  height  of  your  splen¬ 
dours  to  take  a  little  notice  of  your  slaves. 

20th,  Schoenbrunn: 

The  weather  is  very  cold;  winter  is  coming  on,  but  it  is 
still  fine.  It  is  curing  our  wounded,  and  setting  up  the 
army.  We  are  resting,  and  getting  into  shape  again. 
We  have  already  moved  a  part  of  the  arsenal  of  Vienna 
to  Braunau,  and  many  valuable  objects.  Peace  will  un¬ 
doubtedly  be  concluded. 

23d.  (To  Talleyrand.)  I  have  received  your  letter 
of  to-day,  and  see  with  pleasure  that  you  expect  to  con¬ 
clude.  But  I  expressly  instruct  you  not  to  mention 


ET.  36] 


A  DIARY 


221 


Naples.  The  insults  of  the  rascally  Queen  increase  with 
each  courier.  Her  reign  has  got  to  come  to  an  end.  I  will 
therefore  absolutely  not  have  her  name  mentioned. 
Whatever  happens,  my  instructions  are  positive,  do  not 
mention  her. 

25th.  The  Emperor  and  Prince  Charles  have  written 
to  me.  I  will  have  an  interview  with  Prince  Charles  on 
the  27th  at  two  in  the  afternoon  at  a  hunting  box  of  the 
Emperor’s,  three  leagues  from  Vienna.  I  wouldn’t  agree 
to  meet  Prince  Charles  here,  because  I  am  disinclined  to 
talk  business  with  him.  At  the  rendezvous  I  have  fixed, 
we  can  spend  two  hours  together;  one  of  them  will  go  in 
dining,  the  other  in  talking  war  and  in  compliments. 

In  any  event,  get  (the  treaty)  signed  to-morrow  if 
you  can. 

27th.  Peace  was  signed  at  Presburg  this  morning  at 
four  o’clock  between  M.  de  Talleyrand  and  Prince  Liech¬ 
tenstein  and  General  Gyulai. 

The  city  and  mainland  of  Venice,  as  ceded  by  the  treaty 
of  Campo  Formio,  are  incorporated  with  my  kingdom 
of  Italy. 

(To  the  army.)  Soldiers!  for  ten  years  I  have  left  no¬ 
thing  undone  to  save  the  King  of  Naples;  he  has  left  no¬ 
thing  undone  for  his  ruin.  After  the  battles  of  Dego,  of 
Mondego,  of  Lodi,  he  could  have  offered  but  the  feeblest 
resistance.  I  listened  to  the  promises  of  this  Prince,  and 
I  treated  him  with  generosity. 

When  the  Second  Coalition  was  destroyed  at  Marengo, 
the  King  of  Naples,  first  to  wage  an  unjust  war,  remained 
isolated  and  defenceless;  he  implored  me,  and  for  the 
second  time  I  pardoned  him. 


222 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1805 


But  a  few  months  have  passed  since  you  were  at  the 
gates  of  Naples.  I  had  good  grounds  for  suspecting  the 
treason  hatching  there,  and  for  avenging  the  insults  we 
had  already  suffered.  Again  I  was  generous.  I  allowed 
the  neutrality  of  Naples;  I  ordered  you  to  evacuate 
that  kingdom  ;  and  for  the  third  time  the  House  of  Na¬ 
ples  was  saved. 

Shall  we  pardon  for  the  fourth  time  ?  Shall  we  trust  for 
the  fourth  time  a  Court  without  faith,  without  honour, 
without  judgment?  No!  No!  The  dynasty  of  Naples  has 
ceased  to  reign;  its  continued  existence  is  incompatible 
with  the  repose  of  Europe  and  the  honour  of  my  Crown. 

Forward,  soldiers!  Hurl  into  the  waves,  if  they  should 
await  you,  the  feeble  battalions  of  the  tyrants  of  the  seas; 
show  the  world  how  we  chastise  perjury.  Send  me  word 
promptly  that  all  Italy  is  subject  to  my  laws,  that  the 
most  lovely  land  on  earth  is  freed  from  the  yoke  of  the 
most  perfidious  of  nations,  that  the  sanctity  of  treaties 
is  vindicated,  and  that  the  spirits  of  my  brave  soldiers, 
slaughtered  in  the  ports  of  Sicily  on  their  return  from 
Egypt  after  escaping  the  dangers  of  shipwreck,  of  the 
desert,  and  of  battle,  are  at  last  appeased. 

Soldiers!  my  brother  will  lead  you;  he  knows  my  plans; 
he  carries  my  authority;  he  has  my  complete  confidence; 
encircle  him  with  yours. 

31st,  Munich: 

(To  Prince  Joseph.)  I  have  reached  Munich.  I  propose 
seizing  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  Start  for  Rome  forty 
hours  after  receiving  this  letter;  and  let  your  first  dispatch 
inform  me  that  you  have  entered  Naples. 

I  have  asked  for  the  hand  of  Princess  Augusta,  daughter 


XT.  30] 


A  DIARY 


223 


of  the  Elector  of  Bavaria,  a  very  pretty  girl,  for  Prince 
Eugene.  The  marriage  is  settled.  I  have  asked  for  an¬ 
other  princess  for  Jerome. 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  My  Cousin:  I  have  arrived  at 
Munich.  I  have  arranged  a  marriage  for  you  with  Prin¬ 
cess  Augusta.  The  matter  is  public.  The  Princess  called 
on  me  this  morning,  and  we  had  a  long  talk.  She  is  very 
pretty.  I  am  sending  you  her  portrait  on  a  cup,  but  it 
doesn’t  do  her  justice. 


1806 


January  2d,  Munich: 

Yesterday  the  Elector  was  proclaimed  King. 

3d,  2  p.  u. 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  My  Cousin:  Not  later  than 
twelve  hours  after  the  receipt  of  this  letter  you  must  start 
for  Munich,  travelling  posthaste. 

7th.  (To  Cardinal  Fesch.)  On  the  13th  of  November 
the  Pope  wrote  me  a  letter  of  the  most  ridiculous,  most 
insane,  character:  those  people  think  I  am  dead!  I  am 
a  religious  man,  but  I  am  not  a  bigoted  idiot. 

For  the  Pope  I  am  Charlemagne,  because  like  Charle¬ 
magne  I  unite  the  Crowns  of  France  and  of  the  Lombards, 
and  my  Empire  touches  the  East.  I  will  reduce  the  Pope 
to  be  the  mere  bishop  of  Rome. 

9th.  I  had  long  ago  decided  on  a  marriage  between  my 
son  Prince  Eugene,  and  the  Princess  Augusta,  daughter 
of  the  King  of  Bavaria.  The  Elector  of  Ratisbon  will 
marry  them  on  the  15th  of  January.  Princess  Augusta  is 
one  of  the  most  lovely  and  accomplished  persons  of  her 
sex. 

14th.  The  betrothal  and  marriage  of  Prince  Eugene 
took  place  yesterday. 

19th,  Stuttgardt: 

I  am  very  impatient  to  be  back  in  Paris.  I  arrived  in 
Stuttgardt  last  night  at  six  o’clock. 

27th,  Paris: 

I  arrived  in  Paris  yesterday  at  midnight  and  incognito. 


,®t.  36] 


A  DIARY 


225 


February  4th.  The  English  Cabinet  has  been  completely 
changed  since  the  death  of  Mr.  Pitt.  If  it  is  true  that  Mr. 
Fox  is  Secretary  for  Foreign  Affairs,  we  could  hand  over 
Hanover  to  Prussia  only  as  part  of  a  general  arrange¬ 
ment. 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  My  Son :  I  am  surprised  that  you 
have  not  written  me  one  word  about  your  journey.  Your 
wife  has  been  more  polite  than  you.  I  must  insist  on  your 
writing  me  enough  to  inform  me  as  to  where  you  are, 
where  you  are  going,  and  what  you  are  doing;  —  how  do 
you  get  on  with  her,  and  how  much  do  you  care  for 
her  ? 

6th.  The  Emperor  incloses  an  extract  from  the  Bay¬ 
reuth  Gazette  for  M.  Talleyrand.  We  are  threatened  with 
the  advance  of  200,000  Russians.  The  Prussians  must 
really  be  mad.  M.  Talleyrand  must  tell  M.  de  Ilaugwitz 
that  this  sort  of  thing  must  be  put  a  stop  to. 

14th.  (To  Marshal  Berthier.)  Stick  closely  to  your 
orders;  carry  out  instructions  promptly;  have  every  one 
on  his  guard  and  at  his  post;  I  alone  know  what  I  have  to 
do.  If  the  Prussian  Minister  at  Munich  should  call  on  you 
and  speak  of  the  occupation  of  Anspach,  reply  that  it  is 
done  by  my  orders.  Have  not  the  Prussians  occupied 
Hanover?  For  the  rest  give  Prussia  plenty  of  fine  speeches. 

28th.  I  have  510,000  men  with  the  colours;  I  have  or¬ 
dered  heavy  expenditures  for  the  ports  and  the  increase 
of  the  navy;  I  am  going  to  increase  the  army  by  100,000 
men,  and  I  am  going  to  impose  additional  taxation  on 
France. 

March  1st.  I  want  to  create  in  France  a  lay  state.  Up 
till  now  the  world  has  only  known  two  forms  of  govern- 


226 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


ment,  the  ecclesiastic  and  the  military.  Constantine  was 
the  first  to  establish,  by  means  of  the  priests,  a  sort  of 
civilian  state;  Clovis  succeeded  in  founding  the  French 
monarchy  only  with  this  same  support.  Monks  are  the 
natural  enemies  of  soldiers,  and  have  more  than  once 
served  to  check  them.  The  lay  order  will  be  strengthened 
by  the  creation  of  a  teaching  body,  and  even  more 
strengthened  by  the  creation  of  a  great  corporation  of 
magistrates. 

I  think  it  is  unnecessary  to  take  into  consideration  a 
system  of  education  for  girls,  they  can  get  no  better  teach¬ 
ing  than  that  of  their  mothers.  A  public  education  does 
not  suit  them,  for  the  reason  that  they  are  not  called  on 
to  live  in  public;  for  them  habit  is  everything,  and  mar¬ 
riage  is  the  goal. 

If  we  are  to  establish  the  nation,  we  must  hasten  to 
regulate  by  means  of  codes  the  principal  fields  of  legisla¬ 
tion.  The  Civil  Code,  though  imperfect,  has  done  much 
good.  Every  one  is  familiar  now  with  the  first  principles 
of  conduct,  and  governs  his  property  and  business  accord¬ 
ingly. 

4th.  In  the  report  on  burials  I  see  that  in  the  average 
year  there  are  14,000  deaths  in  Paris;  that  is  enough  for 
a  splendid  battle. 

I  have  declined  to  commit  myself  to  issuing  tickets  for 
the  service  in  my  chapel;  I  think  the  seats  should  go  to 
the  first  comers. 

At  Cairo,  and  in  the  desert,  the  mosques  are  inns  as 
well;  as  many  as  6000  persons  may  shelter  and  eat  in 
them;  or  even  use  the  fountains  and  water  for  bathing. 
Our  ceremony  of  baptism  comes  from  this;  it  could  not 


■BT.  3ti] 


A  DIARY 


227 


have  arisen  in  our  climate,  in  which  water  is  not  precious 
enough,  —  this  year  we  are  deluged.  When  water  fails 
the  Egyptians  baptize  with  sand.  As  for  me,  it  is  not  the 
mystery  of  the  Incarnation  that  I  see  in  religion,  but  the 
mystery  of  social  order.  Heaven  suggests  an  idea  of 
equality  which  saves  the  rich  from  being  massacred  by  the 
poor.  To  look  at  it  another  way,  religion  is  a  sort  of  in¬ 
oculation  or  vaccine  which,  while  satisfying  our  sense  of 
the  supernatural,  guarantees  us  from  the  charlatans  and 
the  magicians:  the  priests  are  better  than  the  Cagliostros, 
the  Kants,  and  all  the  dreamers  of  Germany. 

I  need  a  special  Tribunal  to  judge  public  functionaries 
for  certain  infractions  of  the  laws.  There  must  be  some 
arbitrary  exercise  of  power  in  such  a  matter,  and  this 
should  not  be  left  in  the  hands  of  the  Sovereign,  because 
he  will  either  abuse  it  or  neglect  to  use  it.  I  complain 
every  day  of  the  number  of  arbitrary  acts  I  am  made  to 
commit;  they  would  come  with  more  propriety  from  such 
a  tribunal.  I  want  the  State  to  be  governed  according 
to  law,  and  that  the  things  that  have  to  be  done  despite 
the  law  should  be  legalized  by  the  operation  of  a  duly 
constituted  body. 

Forty-eight  hours  after  peace  with  England  is  signed, 
I  will  shut  out  foreign  produce  and  manufactures,  and 
issue  a  Navigation  Act  that  will  exclude  all  but  French 
ships  from  our  ports.  There  will  be  a  tremendous  outcry, 
but  in  six  years’  time  we  shall  be  in  the  fullest  pros¬ 
perity. 

6th.  (To  Joseph.)  Shoot  without  pity  any  lazzaroni 


228 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


who  indulge  in  dagger  play.  You  can  keep  an  Italian 
population  down  only  by  holy  fear.  Impose  a  war  con¬ 
tribution  of  30  millions  on  the  kingdom.  Your  policy  is 
too  hesitating. 

8th.  I  shall  grant  the  duchies  of  Cleves  and  Berg  to 
Prince  Murat. 

9th.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  Instruct  your  engineers  to 
reconnoitre  the  roads  from  Zara  and  from  Ragusa  to 
Constantinople. 

11th.  In  the  teaching  body  we  must  imitate  the  classi¬ 
fications  of  military  rank.  I  hold  strongly  to  the  idea  of 
a  corporation,  because  a  corporation  never  dies.  There 
need  be  no  fear  that  I  want  to  bring  back  the  monks ;  even 
if  I  wanted  to  I  couldn’t.  The  vices  and  scandal  that 
arose  among  the  monks  are  well  known;  I  had  opportu¬ 
nities  for  forming  my  own  opinion  in  that  matter,  having 
been  in  part  educated  by  them. 

I  respect  what  religion  holds  in  respect;  but  as  a  states¬ 
man  I  dislike  the  fanaticism  of  celibacy ;  it  was  one  of  the 
means  whereby  the  Court  of  Rome  attempted  to  rivet 
the  chains  of  Europe  by  preventing  the  cleric  from  being 
a  citizen.  Military  fanaticism  is  the  only  sort  that  is  of 
any  use  to  me;  a  man  must  have  it  to  get  himself  killed. 
My  principal  object  in  instituting  a  teaching  body  is  to 
have  some  means  of  directing  political  and  moral  opinion. 

14th.  Holland  is  without  an  executive  head;  she  should 
have  one;  I  shall  give  her  Prince  Louis.  Instead  of  a  Grand 
Pensionary  there  will  be  a  king. 

20th.  I  think  the  teaching  body  should  include  about 
10,000  persons.  The  essential  thing  is  that  the  members 
of  the  University,  for  that  is  what  we  will  call  it,  should 


xr.  36] 


A  DIARY 


229 


hold  the  exclusive  privilege  of  teaching,  and  that  they 
should  be  under  an  oath. 

We  must  succeed  in  making  our  young  men  neither  too 
bigoted  nor  too  sceptical;  they  should  be  in  harmony 
with  the  conditions  of  the  nation  and  of  civilization. 

My  usual  reading  after  going  to  bed  is  in  the  old 
Chronicles  of  the  3d,  4th,  5th,  and  6th  centuries;  I  either 
read  them  or  have  them  translated  to  me.  Nothing  is 
more  curious,  and  so  little  known,  as  the  transition  from 
the  ancient  states  to  the  new  ones  that  arose  on  their 
ruins.  The  Governments  had  little  to  do  with  education 
in  Western  Europe,  especially  under  Christianity,  because 
the  clergy  were  intrusted  with  it.  The  Governments  of 
the  East,  however,  were  much  concerned  with  the  matter, 
especially  before  the  advent  of  Christianity. 

If  the  kings  of  France  have  neglected  education,  is  that 
a  reason  for  following  their  example,  in  view  of  our  am¬ 
bition  of  doing  better  than  they  did  ?  Emerging  from  the 
fog  of  ignorance  hand  in  hand  with  the  clergy,  they  found 
the  rudiments  of  public  instruction  in  existence,  and  were 
obliged  to  leave  things  to  the  Power  at  their  side. 

I  want  the  members  of  the  teaching  body  to  take,  not 
a  religious  vow  as  was  the  case  formerly,  but  to  enter  into 
a  civil  contract  before  a  notary  or  justice  of  the  peace. 
They  will  embrace  Public  Instruction  as  their  predecessors 
embraced  the  Church,  with  the  difference  that  their  en¬ 
gagement  will  be  less  sacred,  and  less  binding;  I  wish, 
however,  that  some  ceremonial  may  be  put  into  the  mat¬ 
ter,  even  if  it  takes  another  name. 

27th.  I  am  willing  that  the  head  of  the  Bank  should  be 
called  Governor  if  that  pleases  him,  because  titles  cost 


230 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


nothing.  I  am  also  willing  that  his  salary  should  be  as 
high  as  you  want  it,  because  it  is  the  Bank  that  will 
pay. 

April  1st,  Malmaison: 

(To  Marshal  Berthier.)  I  inclose  you  the  Moniteur; 
you  will  see  what  I  am  doing  for  you.  I  make  only  one 
condition,  which  is  that  you  get  married,  and  that  is  a 
condition  that  goes  with  my  friendship.  Your  liaison  has 
lasted  too  long;  it  has  become  ridiculous;  and  I  am  entitled 
to  hope  that  he  whom  I  have  named  my  companion  in 
arms,  whom  posterity  will  always  place  at  my  side,  will 
not  continue  to  show  such  an  extraordinary  example  of 
weakness.  I  insist,  therefore,  that  you  should  marry; 
otherwise  I  shall  refuse  to  receive  you.  You  are  fifty  years 
old,  but  you  belong  to  a  family  that  reaches  eighty,  and 
it  is  during  these  next  thirty  years  that  the  comforts  of 
marriage  will  be  of  most  service  to  you. 

You  know  that  you  have  no  warmer  friend  than  I  am, 
but  you  also  know  that  the  first  condition  of  my  friend¬ 
ship  is  that  it  should  be  based  on  my  esteem.  Until  now 
you  have  deserved  it.  Continue  to  do  so  by  concurring 
in  my  plans,  and  by  becoming  the  stem  of  a  good  and 
great  family. 

14th,  Saint  Cloud: 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  My  son,  you  are  working  too 
hard;  your  life  is  too  monotonous.  It  is  all  right  for  you, 
because  work  should  be  your  pleasure;  but  you  have  a 
young  wife,  who  will  soon  be  a  mother.  I  think  you  ought 
to  arrange  things  so  as  to  spend  the  evenings  with  her  and 
so  as  to  have  a  small  social  circle.  Why  don’t  you  go  to 
the  theatre  once  a  week  in  the  State  box  ?  You  must  have 


JET.  36] 


A  DIARY 


231 


a  little  more  gaiety  about  you;  it  is  necessary  for  the 
happiness  of  your  wife,  and  your  own  health.  One  can 
get  through  a  lot  of  work  in  very  little  time.  I  lead  the 
life  you  lead,  but  my  wife  is  old  and  doesn’t  need  me  for 
her  amusement;  and  yet  it  is  quite  true  to  say  that  I 
have  more  pleasures  and  dissipation  than  you.  A  young 
woman  needs  amusement,  especially  when  in  that  condi¬ 
tion. 

18th,  Paris: 

The  Opera  costs  the  Government  800,000  francs  a  year; 
we  must  keep  up  an  institution  that  flatters  the  national 
vanity. 

May  31st,  Saint  Cloud: 

(To  the  King  of  Naples.)  You  trust  the  Neapolitans 
too  much,  especially  in  the  matter  of  your  kitchen  and 
your  personal  guards,  which  means  that  you  are  taking 
chances  of  being  poisoned  or  assassinated.  You  have  not 
known  enough  of  my  domestic  arrangements  to  realize 
that,  even  in  France,  I  have  always  been  guarded  by  my 
most  faithful  and  my  oldest  soldiers. 

No  one  should  enter  your  room  at  night  except  your 
aide-de-camp,  who  should  sleep  in  the  room  next  to  your 
bedroom;  your  door  should  be  locked  on  the  inside,  and 
you  should  not  let  your  aide-de-camp  in  before  having 
recognised  his  voice,  and  he  should  not  knock  at  your  door 
until  after  closing  the  door  of  his  room,  so  as  to  be  sure  no 
one  can  follow  him.  These  precautions  are  important; 
they  are  not  troublesome,  and  they  inspire  confidence, 
quite  apart  from  the  fact  that  actually  they  may  save 
your  life.  You  should  regulate  your  way  of  living  this 
way  once  and  for  all.  Don’t  be  obliged  to  adopt  it  in 


232 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


an  emergency,  which  would  be  humiliating  both  for  you 
and  for  those  about  you.  Trust  my  experience. 

June  3d. 

(To  the  King  of  Naples.)  I  have  read  your  speech,  and 
you  must  permit  me  to  say  that  I  find  some  of  its  sen¬ 
tences  bad.  You  compare  the  attachment  of  the  Neapo¬ 
litans  to  you  with  that  of  the  French  to  me;  it  sounds 
like  an  epigram!  What  affection  do  you  expect  from  a 
people  for  whom  you  have  done  nothing,  among  whom 
you  are  by  right  of  conquest,  at  the  head  of  40,000  or 
50,000  foreigners  ?  As  a  general  rule  the  less  you  speak, 
directly  or  indirectly,  of  me  and  of  France  in  your  doc¬ 
uments,  the  better. 

5th.  (To  Joseph.)  You  will  understand  that  if  I  have 
given  the  titles  of  Duke  and  Prince  to  Bernadotte,  it  was 
out  of  consideration  for  your  wife;  for  I  have  generals  in 
my  army  who  have  served  me  better,  and  in  whom  I  place 
more  reliance. 

7th.  (To  Joseph.)  I  can  send  you  no  reinforcements. 
I  can’t  coop  up  my  whole  army  in  Naples. 

(To  Talleyrand.)  I  have  asked  you  for  a  report  on  the 
Prussian  forces.  I  have  no  use  for  the  information  you 
have  sent  me.  I  need  a  complete  statement  as  to  the 
army  of  the  King  of  Prussia. 

July  4th.  Up  to  the  present  the  negotiations  with 
England  have  made  no  headway.  By  acquiring  the  Cape 
of  Good  Hope  England  will  forever  insure  her  control  of 
India.  But  if  England  held  Malta  and  Sicily,  she  would 
erect  an  insurmountable  barrier  between  the  Adriatic 
and  Constantinople.  It  would  be  difficult  ever  to  accede 
to  such  a  condition 


mt.  36] 


A  DIARY 


233 


13th.  (To  the  Princess  Stephanie  of  Baden.)  I  have 
received  your  letter.  I  see  with  pleasure  that  you  are  well. 
Love  your  husband,  who  deserves  it  for  the  affection  he 
bears  you. 

Treat  your  people  kindly,  for  sovereigns  are  made  for 
the  happiness  of  their  people.  Accustom  yourself  to  the 
country,  and  think  well  of  everything,  for  nothing  would 
be  more  impertinent  than  constantly  to  speak  of  Paris 
and  of  the  splendours  which  you  know  perfectly  well 
you  can’t  enjoy;  it’s  a  French  fault,  don’t  fall  into  it. 
Carlsruhe  is  an  agreeable  spot.  You  will  be  loved  and  well 
thought  of  in  the  same  degree  as  you  love  and  think  well 
of  the  country  in  which  you  are  placed:  it  is  the  most 
sensitive  point  men  have. 

19th.  The  English  landed  5000  men  in  the  bay  of 
Saint  Euphemia  on  the  3d  of  July.  General  Regnier 
marched  on  them;  I  don’t  know  what  resulted.  It  is 
probable  that  they  had  cause  to  repent. 

21st.  (To  Joseph.)  I  have  received  your  letters  of  the 
11th  and  12th  of  July;  you  then  had  no  news  of  Regnier, 
and  had  made  no  movement  from  Naples.  The  art  of  war, 
which  is  so  much  talked  about,  is  a  difficult  art;  you 
have  not  one  man  among  your  ministers  who  has  any 
knowledge  of  its  elements.  But,  by  Heaven!  with  36,000 
men,  don't  allow  one  of  your  divisions  to  be  crushed! 
Since  you  have  no  news  from  Regnier,  you  may  infer  that 
communications  are  cut,  and  that  an  insurrection  has 
broken  out. 

26th.  (To  Joseph.)  The  enemy  would  have  to  be  quite 
mad  to  make  any  attempt  against  Naples.  What!  with 
36,000  men  you  are  placed  on  the  defensive  by  8000 


234 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


English,  and  you  give  up  two  thirds  of  your  kingdom  to 
them!  There  are  not  two  soldierlike  ideas  in  your  whole 
Council  of  Ministers.  It  would  cause  you  useless  pain  if 
I  were  to  tell  you  all  I  think. 

26th.  (To  Joseph.)  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  na¬ 
tional  guard  of  Naples  ?  It  is  leaning  on  a  reed,  perhaps 
even  placing  a  weapon  in  the  enemy’s  hands.  Oh!  how 
little  you  know  men !  Come,  take  some  vigorous  decision. 
The  whole  art  of  war  consists  in  a  well  thought  out  and 
prudent  defensive,  and  in  an  offensive  that  is  bold  and 
rapid. 

30th.  (To  Prince  Joachim  Murat.)  Wesel  can  belong 
to  none  other  than  a  great  Power.  As  to  the  guarantee  for 
your  children,  your  arguments  are  pitiful  and  made  me 
shrug  my  shoulders ;  I  blush  for  you.  I  hope  that  you  are 
a  Frenchman;  so  will  your  children  be;  any  other  idea 
would  be  so  dishonouring  that  I  must  ask  you  never  to 
mention  such  a  thing  again.  It  would  be  a  very  extraor¬ 
dinary  thing,  if  after  all  the  benefits  the  French  nation 
has  showered  on  you,  you  thought  of  placing  your  chil¬ 
dren  in  such  a  way  that  they  might  injure  France.  Once 
more,  never  speak  on  that  subject  again,  it ’s  too  ridicu¬ 
lous! 

Avgust  1st.  (To  the  King  of  Holland.)  Circumstances 
may  make  it  necessary  for  you  to  form  a  camp  of  Dutch 
troops  at  Utrecht. 

2d.  (To  Prince  Joachim.)  Your  public  utterances 
must  be  reassuring.  I  can  hardly  express  the  pain  your 
letters  cause  me;  your  heedlessness  is  enough  to  drive  me 
to  despair. 

Dupont’s  division  is  moving  to  the  Inn;  you  must  give 


jst.  36-37], 


A  DIARY 


235 


it  no  orders  of  any  sort.  You  don’t  know  what  I  am 
doing.  Keep  quiet.  With  a  Power  like  Prussia  we  cannot 
proceed  too  gently. 

5th.  The  English  are  getting  more  accommodating. 
Lord  Lauderdale  and  Lord  Yarmouth  are  the  negotiators. 
The  first  arrived  this  morning. 

12th.  The  illness  of  Mr.  Fox  makes  the  negotiations 
with  England  drag. 

17th,  Rambouillet: 

(To  the  King  of  Naples.)  It  would  be  a  good  thing  if  the 
Neapolitan  rabble  attempted  a  revolt.  So  long  as  you 
have  not  made  an  example  you  will  not  be  their  master. 
Every  conquered  nation  should  revolt  at  least  once,  and 
I  would  view  an  insurrection  at  Naples  as  the  father  of  a 
family  views  measles  in  his  children,  providing  the  patient 
is  not  too  much  weakened.  It  marks  a  healthy  crisis. 

19th.  (To  Fouche.)  If  you  know  where  General 
Dumoulin  is,  send  for  him  and  question  him  about  a  lady 
named  Keilenfels,  whom  he  married  two  months  before 
abducting  Mile.  d’Eckhardt.  I  have  no  power  over  the 
judges,  and  there  must  be  an  exemplary  punishment  for 
so  detestable  an  offence.  Does  this  general  realize  that 
the  Criminal  Court  will  condemn  him  to  the  galleys  ? 
How  can  he  have  been  so  unmindful  of  the  laws  of 
honour  ?  The  whole  business  is  very  humiliating  for  the 
French  army. 

23d.  (To  the  King  of  Naples.)  I  have  received  your 
letter  of  the  13th.  I  regret  that  you  anticipate  never 
meeting  your  brother  again,  save  in  the  Elysian  Fields. 
It  is  a  simple  enough  matter  that  I  should  not  have  the 
same  sentiments  for  you  at  forty  as  I  had  at  twelve! 


236 


THE  CORSICAN 


29th,  Saint  Cloud: 

The  negotiations  drag.  The  outcome  is  very  doubtful. 

31st.  (To  the  Princess  Augusta.)  My  Daughter :  I  have 
read  your  letter  of  the  10th  of  August  with  great  pleasure. 
I  thank  you  for  all  your  compliments.  Take  great  care  of 
yourself  in  your  present  state,  and  try  not  to  give  us  a 
daughter.  I  could  give  you  the  recipe,  but  you  wouldn’t 
believe  me :  it  is  to  drink  a  little  pure  wine  every  day. 

September  5th.  The  altered  conditions  in  Europe  make 
it  necessary  that  I  should  seriously  consider  the  situation 
of  my  armies. 

(To  Marshal  Berthier.)  Send  engineer  officers  to  recon¬ 
noitre  carefully  and  in  all  directions  the  debouches  of  the 
roads  leading  from  Bamberg  to  Berlin. 

8th.  (To  Lucchesini.)  I  always  carry  my  heart  in  my 
head.  I  shall  undertake  a  war  against  Prussia  only  for 
the  honour  of  my  country  and  the  security  of  my  allies. 
If  your  young  officers  and  women  at  Berlin  want  war, 
they  shall  have  it;  I  am  preparing  to  satisfy  them.  But 
all  my  ambitions  turn  on  Italy;  there  is  a  mistress  whose 
favours  I  will  divide  with  none. 

10th.  The  attitude  of  Prussia  is  still  provocative.  They 
are  dying  to  be  taught  a  good  lesson. 

(To  Caulaincourt.)  Have  all  my  field  glasses  over¬ 
hauled.  Send  off  sixty  horses  from  my  stables  to-morrow, 
including  eight  of  my  saddlehorses.  Do  this  as  secretly 
as  possible.  To-morrow  have  my  baggage  carts  got  ready. 
One  of  them  must  carry  a  tent  and  an  iron  bed.  The  tent 
must  be  stout,  and  not  a  grand  opera  tent.  You  can  add 
a  few  thick  carpets.  You  will  send  off  with  the  horses  to¬ 
morrow  my  little  campaigning  chaise. 


®T.  37] 


A  DIARY 


237 


Marshal  Bessieres  and  Prince  Borghese  will  also  send 
their  horses  off.  When  you  mention  the  matter  to  these 
officers,  you  will  say  that  they  are  accompanying  me  to 
the  Diet  at  Frankfort. 

12th,  Saint  Cloud: 

(To  the  King  of  Prussia.)  Monsieur  mon  Frere :  I  have 
received  your  Majesty’s  letter.  The  friendly  sentiments 
you  express  are  all  the  more  agreeable  to  me  in  that 
everything  that  has  occurred  these  last  two  weeks  gave 
me  ground  for  supposing  the  contrary.  If  I  am  compelled 
to  take  up  arms  to  defend  myself,  it  will  be  with  the  great¬ 
est  regret  that  I  shall  use  them  against  Your  Majesty’s 
troops. 

(To  the  King  of  Naples.)  Prussia  is  arming  in  ridiculous 
fashion:  she  will,  however,  soon  disarm,  or  pay  dear  for  it. 
Nothing  could  be  more  foolish  and  more  hesitating  than 
the  conduct  of  the  (Prussian)  cabinet.  The  Court  of 
Vienna  makes  great  protestations  of  friendship,  which  its 
extreme  weakness  makes  me  believe  in.  Whatever  hap¬ 
pens,  I  can  and  will  face  it  out.  The  conscription  which 
I  have  just  levied  is  coming  in  on  all  sides;  I  shall  call  up 
the  reserves;  I  am  thoroughly  supplied,  and  lack  nothing. 
I  may  possibly  take  command  of  the  Grand  Army  in  a 
few  days.  It  numbers  about  150,000  men,  enough  to  put 
down  Vienna,  Berlin,  and  St.  Petersburg. 

The  negotiations  with  England  still  continue;  whether 
it  is  peace  or  war  will  be  decided  within  a  week.  Fox  is 
altogether  out  of  it,  owing  to  an  illness  that  will  probably 
carry  him  down  to  the  grave.  If  I  really  have  to  strike 
once  more,  Europe  will  know  that  I  have  left  Paris  only 
by  hearing  of  the  complete  destruction  of  my  enemies.  It 


238 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


would  be  as  well  to  have  your  newspapers  speak  of  me 
as  at  Paris,  occupied  in  amusements,  in  hunting,  and  in 
negotiating. 

17th.  I  have  just  got  the  news  of  the  death  of  Mr.  Fox. 
In  the  present  state  of  things,  it  is  the  death  of  a  man 
who  is  regretted  by  two  nations. 

19th.  The  situation  is  becoming  more  critical  daily. 
My  Guard  has  started  by  stage,  to  travel  from  Paris  to 
Mainz  in  six  days. 

24th.  (To  Joachim  Murat,  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.) 
Send  your  horses  to  Bamberg  rapidly.  Wait  for  me  at 
Mainz,  which  you  can  leave  one  hour  after  my  arrival, 
so  that  you  can  reach  Bamberg  on  the  1st  of  October  at 
noon. 

28th,  Mainz: 

I  arrived  this  morning. 

29th.  There  is  no  declaration  of  war  yet. 

Midnight : 

(To  Marshal  Augereau.)  Do  not  unmask  your  move¬ 
ment. 

30th.  (To  the  King  of  Wiirtemberg.)  I  should  like  to 
see  Your  Majesty.  I  shall  be  at  Wurzburg  on  the  2d  of 
October,  at  Bamberg  on  the  5th.  I  should  much  like,  under 
existing  circumstances,  to  have  an  hour’s  conversation. 
I  would  have  been  glad  to  await  Your  Majesty’s  visit  at 
Mainz,  if  I  were  not  the  most  complete  slave,  compelled 
to  obey  a  heartless  master:  the  calculation  of  events  and 
the  nature  of  things. 

As  for  myself,  Your  Majesty  must  see  that  no  man  is 
less  able  than  I  to  make  precise  arrangements  at  this 
moment.  Not  that  war  is  declared  yet;  I  have  not  heard 


Mt.  37] 


A  DIARY 


239 


that  M.  Laforest  has  left  Berlin;  I  am  told  that  a  Prussian 
officer  has  been  sent  to  me  by  the  King  of  Prussia  with  a 
letter;  for  three  days  past  I  have  been  hearing  about  him, 
but  I  have  not  yet  seen  him. 

October  1st.  I  start  to-night  at  nine. 

3d,  Wurzburg: 

I  reached  Wurzburg  yesterday. 

5th.  The  armies  are  in  touch.  We  shall  soon  have 
fighting.  The  King  of  Wiirtemberg  came  here  two  days 
ago.  He  can’t  make  heads  or  tails  of  what  is  going  on. 
The  Duke  of  Brunswick  has  written  him  a  very  pernicious 
letter,  to  the  tune  of  the  German  nationalistic  excitement. 
All  my  columns  are  marching.  I  start  to-night  for  Bam¬ 
berg. 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  I  am  debouching  in  Saxony  with 
my  whole  army  in  three  columns.  You  lead  the  right; 
half  a  day’s  march  behind  you  is  the  corps  of  Marshal 
Ney,  and  one  day’s  march  behind  you  are  10,000  Bava¬ 
rians;  all  of  which  totals  more  than  50,000  men.  Marshal 
Bernadotte  leads  the  centre ;  behind  him  Marshal  Davout’s 
corps  is  marching,  with  the  greater  part  of  the  Reserve 
Cavalry  and  my  Guard;  which  totals  over  70,000  men. 
(Bernadotte)  will  debouch  through  Kronach.  The  5th 
corps  leads  my  left,  and  is  followed  by  the  corps  of  Mar¬ 
shal  Augereau.  They  will  come  through  Coburg  and 
Saalfeld,  and  will  make  upwards  of  -10,000  men.  The  day 
you  reach  Hof,  the  rest  of  the  army  will  be  in  line  with 
you.  I  shall  hold  myself  in  general  at  the  centre.  With  so 
great  a  preponderance  in  numbers,  and  so  closely  concen¬ 
trated,  you  will  realize  that  my  purpose  is  not  to  jump  at 
chances  but  to  attack  the  enemy,  wherever  they  choose 
to  make  a  stand,  with  double  their  numbers. 


240 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


My  information  to-day  seems  to  show  that  if  the 
enemy  are  manoeuvring,  it  is  against  my  left ;  their  prin¬ 
cipal  forces  appear  to  be  at  Erfurt.  I  cannot  urge  you  too 
strongly  to  communicate  with  me  very  frequently,  and  to 
inform  me  of  all  you  can  hear  from  the  Dresden  road. 
You  can  see  what  a  splendid  manoeuvre  it  would  be  to 
move  towards  that  city  in  a  battalion  square  of  200,000 
men.  All  this  demands  some  skill,  however,  and  some 
happenings. 

10  P.  M.: 

I  am  leaving  for  Bamberg.  All  our  corps  are  marching. 
I  am  in  excellent  health,  and  in  great  hopes  of  soon 
bringing  this  business  to  a  good  end. 

6th.  Soldiers!  The  orders  were  already  issued  for  your 
return  to  France.  Triumphal  festivities  awaited  you. 
But  just  as  we  were  lulled  by  a  sense  of  false  security,  new 
plots  were  brewing  under  the  mask  of  friendship  and  of 
alliance.  Cries  of  war  have  been  raised  in  Berlin.  These 
two  months  past  we  are  daily  more  loudly  challenged. 

The  same  faction,  the  same  vertigo,  that  carried 
Prussia  to  the  plains  of  Champagne  fourteen  years  ago, 
dominate  their  councils.  They  want  us  to  evacuate 
Germany  at  the  sight  of  their  arms.  Fools!  Let  them 
learn  that  it  would  be  a  thousand  times  more  easy  to  de¬ 
stroy  the  great  capital  than  to  smirch  the  honour  of  the 
children  of  the  great  nation  and  its  allies!  Then  their 
schemes  were  dashed  to  pieces;  in  the  plains  of  Cham¬ 
pagne  they  found  only  death,  defeat,  and  shame.  But 
the  lessons  of  experience  fade  away,  and  with  some  men 
hatred  and  jealousy  never  die. 

Soldiers!  Not  one  of  you  would  wish  to  regain  France 


•KT.  37] 


A  DIARY 


241 


by  any  other  path  than  that  of  honour;  we  must  return 
only  under  triumphal  arches.  Forward,  then!  Let  the 
Prussian  army  meet  with  the  same  fate  as  it  did  fourteen 
years  ago. 

It  is  really  quite  amusing  that  the  Prussians  should 
have  handed  me  their  ultimatum  on  the  8th;  and  that  I, 
without  knowing  this,  should  have  entered  Bayreuth  and 
begun  my  movements  on  the  7th. 

(To  the  King  of  Bavaria.)  I  have  at  last  received  the 
King  of  Prussia’s  letter.  I  cannot  send  you  his  actual 
text;  it  is  a  rhapsody  copied  from  the  English  newspapers 
and  twenty  pages  long.  But  I  send  you  the  note  which 
M.  de  Knobelsdorf  has  this  very  moment  handed  me. 
My  answer  you  will  find  in  my  proclamation  to  the  army. 
It  is  therefore  the  King  of  Prussia  who  has  declared  war! 
I  am  truly  thankful  for  his  forethought  in  thus  proving 
mine  to  be  the  right  cause  in  the  face  of  all  Europe. 

8th.  The  Queen  of  Prussia  is  with  the  army,  dressed 
as  an  amazon,  wearing  the  uniform  of  her  dragoon  regi¬ 
ment,  writing  twenty  letters  a  day  to  feed  the  fire.  Next 
to  her  is  Prince  Louis  of  Prussia,  a  young  prince  full  of 
courage,  who  expects  to  win  great  glory  from  the  incidents 
of  war.  Following  the  example  of  these  two  high  person¬ 
ages  all  the  Court  clamours:  War!  war! 

Kronach : 

I  have  reached  Kronach,  which  I  shall  leave  to-night. 
The  army  is  marching  rapidly. 

3.30  P.  M. : 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  Let  me  hear  from  you  more  fre¬ 
quently;  in  a  combined  manoeuvre  like  this  it  is  only  by 


242 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


very  frequent  communication  that  we  can  achieve  the 
best  results.  We  are  at  the  crisis  of  the  campaign;  they 
did  not  anticipate  what  we  are  attempting  to  do;  woe 
betide  them  if  they  hesitate  and  if  they  lose  a  single  day. 

4  p.  M. : 

(To  Marshal  Lannes.)  My  Cousin:  I  am  displeased 
at  your  having  entered  Coburg  yesterday :  your  instruc¬ 
tions  were  to  occupy  it  this  morning,  and  in  force. 

March  as  rapidly  as  you  can  on  Grafenthal.  Marshal 
Augereau  will  follow  you  at  half  a  day’s  march.  I  myself 
shall  reach  Lobenstein  at  2  a.  m. 

10th,  Ebersdorf,  5  a.  m.  : 

On  the  9th  the  Prussian  general  Tauenzien,  with  6000 
Prussians  and  3000  Saxons,  was  attacked  by  the  advance 
guard  of  the  army  commanded  by  the  Grand  Duke  of 
Berg,  and  was  routed. 

(To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  General  Rapp  has 
brought  me  your  good  news  of  last  night.  Marshal 
Lannes  will  attack  Saalfeld  to-morrow. 

Your  chief  task  to-day  is  to  make  use  of  yesterday’s 
success  for  picking  up  all  the  prisoners  and  information 
you  can;  then  to  reconnoitre  Auma  and  Saalfeld,  so  as  to 
learn  the  movements  of  the  enemy  positively. 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  Here  is  what  I  can  make  out: 
that  the  Prussians  intended  to  attack,  and  that  their  left 
was  to  debouch  by  Jena,  Saalfeld,  and  Coburg.  Whatever 
the  enemy  may  do,  I  shall,  be  delighted  if  they  attack  me; 
if  they  let  me  attack  them,  I  shall  not  miss  them ;  if  they 
turn  off  towards  Magdeburg,  you  will  be  at  Dresden  be¬ 
fore  them.  I  hope  very  much  for  a  battle.  After  a  battle 
I  can  get  to  Dresden  or  Berlin  before  them. 


XT.  37] 


A  DIARY 


24S 


Schleiz,  5.30  r.  m.  • 

The  sound  of  the  guns  can  no  longer  be  heard. 

6  P.  M. : 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  My  Cousin:  I  believe  that 
Marshal  Lannes  attacked  Saalfeld  to-day.  There  has 
been  a  brisk  cannonade,  but  it  lasted  only  two  hours; 
I  don’t  know  the  result.  As  soon  as  I  am  secure  on  my 
left  things  will  get  lively. 

12th,  Auma,  h  a.  m..- 

Order  for  Marshal  Davout  to  march  on  Naumburg  as 
rapidly  as  he  can. 

Marshal  Lannes  is  marching  on  Jena. 

(To  Marshal  Lannes.)  I  have  received,  with  great 
pleasure,  the  news  of  your  action  on  the  10th.  I  had  heard 
the  sound  of  the  guns  and  moved  a  division  in  your  direc¬ 
tion  to  support  you.  The  death  of  Prince  Louis  of  Prussia 
seems  like  a  punishment  of  Heaven,  for  he  is  the  real 
author  of  the  war. 

All  the  intercepted  correspondence  we  get  shows  that 
the  enemy  have  lost  their  heads.  They  are  debating  night 
and  day,  and  don’t  know  what  decision  to  come  to.  You 
perceive  that  my  army  is  massed,  and  that  I  am  on  their 
road  to  Dresden  and  Berlin.  Our  skill  now  will  consist 
in  attacking  everything  we  meet,  so  as  to  beat  the  enemy 
in  detail  and  while  they  are  concentrating.  When  I  say 
that  we  must  attack  all  we  meet,  I  mean  that  we  must 
attack  everything  that  is  on  the  march  and  not  in  an 
advantageous  position. 

8.30  A.  M. : 

I  am  getting  into  the  saddle  en  route  for  Gera.  The 
Prussians  have  hardly  a  chance  left.  Their  generals  are 


244 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


perfect  idiots.  It  is  inconceivable  how  the  Duke  of 
Brunswick,  who  has  a  reputation,  can  direct  the  opera¬ 
tions  of  his  army  in  so  ridiculous  a  fashion. 

13th,  Gera,  2  a.  m.. 

(To  the  Empress.)  I  am  to-day  at  Gera,  my  dear 
friend;  my  affairs  go  on  prosperously,  and  as  I  had  hoped. 
With  the  aid  of  God,  things  will  assume  a  terrible  com¬ 
plexion,  within  a  few  days,  for  the  poor  King  of  Prussia, 
whom  I  pity  personally  because  he  is  a  good  man.  The 
Queen  is  at  Erfurt  with  the  King.  If  she  wants  to  see  a 
battle,  she  can  indulge  that  cruel  whim.  I  am  wonderfully 
well,  fatter  than  when  I  started,  and  yet  I  get  over  twenty 
or  twenty-five  leagues  each  day,  on  horseback,  in  car¬ 
riages,  in  every  sort  of  a  way.  I  go  to  bed  at  eight,  I  am 
up  again  at  midnight;  sometimes  it  occurs  to  me  that  you 
have  not  yet  gone  to  bed! 

Within  three  or  four  days  we  shall  fight  a  battle  which 
I  shall  win.  It  will  take  me  to  the  Elbe,  perhaps  to  the 
Vistula.  There  I  will  engage  a  second  battle,  which  I 
shall  also  win.  Then  .  .  .  then  .  .  .  but  that’s  enough, 
and  we  must  not  romance.  Clarke,  in  one  month  you  will 
be  governor  of  Berlin,  and  you  will  be  quoted  as  having 
been  in  one  year  and  in  two  different  wars,  governor  of 
Vienna  and  of  Berlin. 

(Bulletin.)  Consternation  reigns  at  Erfurt  where  the 
King,  the  Queen,  and  the  Duke  of  Brunswick  still  are. 
But  while  they  deliberate  the  French  army  is  marching. 
Ever  since  the  campaign  opened  the  weather  has  been 
splendid,  the  country  full  of  supplies,  the  soldiers  healthy 
and  strong.  The  men  cover  ten  leagues  in  a  day’s  march, 
without  a  straggler;  the  army  has  never  been  so  fit. 


®t.  37] 


A  DIARY 


24  5 


9  A.  u.  i 

(To  Murat.)  At  last  the  veil  is  torn;  the  enemy 
have  begun  their  retreat  towards  Magdeburg.  March  as 
rapidly  as  possible  with  Bernadotte’s  corps  on  Dornburg, 
a  big  village  between  Jena  and  Naumburg.  Above  all, 
get  your  dragoons  and  cavalry  there. 

All  the  heavy  cavalry  and  General  Klein’s  command 
are  marching  on  Jena.  I  think  that  the  enemy  will  either 
attempt  to  attack  Lannes  at  Jena  or  else  slip  away.  If 
they  should  attack  Lannes,  you  can  support  him  from 
Dornburg.  I  shall  reach  Jena  at  two  in  the  afternoon. 

10  A.  M. : 

We  have  caught  the  Prussian  army  in  the  act,  and 
have  turned  its  flank. 

At  night,  bivouac  near  Jena: 

(To  Marshal  Ney.)  The  enemy  are  between  Weimar 
and  Jena;  push  your  corps  on  as  far  as  you  can  get,  so  as 
to  reach  Jena  early  to-morrow. 

14th,  Jena: 

Marshal  Augereau  commands  the  left. 

At  dawn  Marshal  Lannes  will  have  his  artillery  in  the 
intervals  and  in  the  order  of  battle  in  which  he  passed 
the  night. 

The  Guard  will  be  behind  the  plateau,  in  five  lines. 

The  Emperor  will  give  the  signal;  every  one  must  be 
ready  at  dawn. 

Marshal  Ney  will  be  placed  at  the  edge  of  the  plateau, 
so  as  to  move  on  Marshal  Lannes’  right  as  soon  as  the 
village  is  carried,  and  we  get  enough  space  to  deploy. 

Marshal  Soult  will  debouch  on  the  right. 

15th,  3  a.  m.:  (To  Josephine.)  Dear  friend:  I  have 


246 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


carried  out  some  splendid  manoeuvres  against  the  Prus¬ 
sians.  I  won  a  great  victory  yesterday.  They  numbered 
150,000  men;  I  made  20,000  prisoners,  captured  100 
guns  and  some  flags.  I  was  faced  by  the  King  of  Prussia; 
I  nearly  captured  him  and  the  Queen  as  well.  I  have 
bivouacked  these  last  two  days,  and  am  in  splendid  health. 

The  Duke  of  Brunswick,  General  Ruchel  are  killed; 
Prince  Henry  of  Prussia  is  severely  wounded;  many  gen¬ 
erals  and  officers  of  rank  are  wounded.  The  losses  of  the 
French  army  are  comparatively  slight.  Marshal  Davout, 
at  Naumburg,  prevented  the  enemy  from  passing.  He 
fought  there  all  day  and  routed  over  60,000  men.  His 
army  corps  covered  itself  with  glory.  The  Queen  of 
Prussia  was  pursued  by  a  squadron  of  hussars ;  she  had  to 
seek  refuge  in  Weimar,  and  left  only  three  hours  before 
our  advance  reached  the  place. 

16th,  Weimar,  7  a.m.-. 

(To  Marshal  Davout.)  My  Cousin :  I  congratulate  you 
with  all  my  heart  on  your  splendid  conduct.  I  regret  the 
brave  men  you  have  lost;  but  they  are  dead  on  the  field  of 
honour.  Inform  your  corps  and  your  generals  of  my  sat¬ 
isfaction.  They  have  forever  acquired  a  claim  on  my 
esteem  and  my  gratitude. 

Erfurt  has  capitulated;  there  are  14,000  prisoners, 
among  them  the  Prince  of  Orange  and  Field  Marshal 
Moellendorf. 

17th.  The  Emperor  is  quartered  in  the  palace  of 
Weimar,  occupied  but  a  few  days  previously  by  the 
Queen  of  Prussia.  It  appears  that  what  was  said  of  her 


J3T.  37] 


A  DIARY 


247 


is  true :  she  was  here  to  fan  the  flames  of  war.  She  is  a 
pretty  woman,  but  lacking  sense,  and  incapable  of  fore¬ 
seeing  the  consequences  of  what  she  is  doing. 

19th.  The  first  object  of  the  campaign  is  accomplished; 
Saxony,  Westphalia,  and  all  the  country  on  the  left  bank 
of  the  Elbe,  are  freed  from  the  presence  of  the  Prussian 
army.  That  army,  defeated  and  relentlessly  pursued  for 
more  than  fifty  leagues,  is  now  without  guns,  without 
transport,  without  generals,  reduced  to  less  than  a  third 
of  what  it  was  a  week  ago;  and,  which  is  even  worse,  it 
has  lost  its  morale  and  self-confidence. 

20th.  The  Grand  Duke  of  Berg,  with  Marshals  Soult 
and  Ney,  has  invested  Magdeburg. 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  Don’t  let  yourself  be  blinded  by 
good  fortune,  and  keep  on  your  guard. 

21st.  (To  Marshal  Bernadotte.)  The  Emperor  is  ex¬ 
tremely  dissatisfied  at  your  not  carrying  out  the  order  you 
received  yesterday  to  march  on  Kalbe.  His  Majesty 
reminds  you  in  this  connection  that  you  took  no  part  in 
the  battle  of  Jena.  The  Emperor  has  made  up  his  mind 
to  let  you  know  his  views  on  the  matter,  because  he  is  not 
accustomed  to  have  his  manoeuvres  spoiled  by  empty 
disputes  of  etiquette. 

22d,  Dessau: 

I  am  across  the  Elbe;  all  is  going  well. 

Immediately  after  the  battle  the  King  of  Prussia  sent 
me  an  aide-de-camp  with  a  letter.  To-day  he  has  sent  me 
Marquis  Lucchesini.  I  had  him  stopped  at  the  outposts, 
and  sent  Duroc  to  find  out  what  he  wanted.  I  am  await¬ 
ing  his  return.  The  King  seems  to  have  made  up  his  mind 
to  make  peace.  I  am  willing;  but  that  will  not  hinder  my 


248 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


going  to  Berlin,  which  I  expect  to  reach  in  four  or  five 
days. 

23d,  Wittenberg: 

(To  Marshal  Davout.)  Order  your  march  so  as  to 
enter  Berlin  on  the  25th  at  noon. 

(To  Marshal  Bernadotte.)  I  have  your  letter.  It  is  not 
my  habit  to  recriminate  over  the  past,  since  it  cannot 
be  altered.  Your  corps  was  not  in  the  battle,  and  that 
might  have  proved  disastrous. 

25th,  Potsdam: 

(Bulletin.)  The  Emperor  reached  Potsdam  yesterday, 
and  took  up  his  quarters  in  the  Palace;  in  the  evening 
he  visited  the  new  palace  of  Sans  Souci,  and  all  the  posi¬ 
tions  around  Potsdam.  He  remained  some  time  in  the 
room  of  the  great  Frederick,  which  is  still  furnished  and 
hung  as  it  was  when  he  died. 

26th.  (To  the  army.)  We  have  reached  Potsdam  and 
Berlin  even  before  the  renown  of  your  victories.  We  have 
captured  60,000  prisoners,  65  flags,  including  those  of  the 
Prussian  Royal  Guard,  6000  cannon,  3  fortresses,  more 
than  20  generals.  And  yet  more  than  half  of  you  can  com¬ 
plain  of  having  had  no  opportunity  of  firing  a  shot. 

Soldiers!  The  Russians  boast  that  they  are  marching 
against  us,  we  will  move  to  meet  them,  we  will  spare  them 
half  the  journey! 

The  Emperor  has  visited  the  tomb  of  Frederick  the 
Great.  He  has  presented  to  the  Invalides  at  Paris,  Freder¬ 
ick’s  sword,  his  ribbon  of  the  Black  Eagle,  his  General’s 
sash,  and  the  standards  carried  by  his  Guard  in  the  Seven 
Years’  War. 


JET.  37] 


A  DIARY 


249 


29th,  Berlin: 

Prince  Hohenlohe  has  surrendered  with  16,000  infantry, 
4000  cavalry,  45  colours,  84  guns;  Prince  Augustus  of 
Prussia,  the  Prince  of  Schwerin  are  prisoners,  with  other 
Prussian  generals  and  the  Royal  Guard. 

30th.  Up  to  the  present  we  have  150  flags,  among  them 
those  embroidered  by  the  hands  of  the  lovely  Queen,  a 
beauty  as  fatal  to  the  Prussians  as  Helen  was  to  the 
Trojans. 

31st.  (To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  My  Brother:  I 
congratulate  you  on  the  capture  of  Stettin;  if  your  light 
horse  can  capture  fortresses  in  this  fashion,  I  shall  have 
to  disband  my  engineers  and  melt  down  my  siege  guns. 
But  you  have  done  nothing  yet.  You  still  have  General 
Blucher  and  the  Duke  of  Weimar  to  capture;  they  have 
over  25,000  men. 

November  1st.  (To  Lannes.)  Do  you  suppose  that  I 
don’t  know  that  your  corps  has  made  forced  marches,  and 
that  you  have  commanded  it  with  the  greatest  skill  ? 
You  are  big  babies,  all  of  you.  At  the  right  time  and  place 
I  will  give  you  and  your  corps  the  proofs  of  my  satisfac¬ 
tion  with  your  conduct. 

2d.  Kiistrin  surrendered  yesterday.  We  captured  80 
guns  and  4000  prisoners. 

3d.  (To  Fouche.)  Send  for  Koscziusko;  tell  him  to 
start  posthaste  to  join  me,  but  secretly  and  under  an 
assumed  name.  Give  him  what  money  he  needs.  Send 
me  all  the  Poles  you  can. 

Our  outposts  have  reached  the  Polish  border.  I  there¬ 
fore  need  troops;  but  unless  reinforcements  reach  me 


250 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


quickly  they  will  be  too  late.  The  Russians  are  still  far 
away,  but  an  encounter  is  possible. 

6th,  9  p.m.:  (To  the  Empress.)  I  have  received  the 
letter  in  which  you  appear  vexed  about  what  I  say  of 
women.  It  is  true  that  I  hate  intriguing  women  above  all 
things.  I  am  accustomed  to  kind,  soft,  amiable  women; 
they  are  those  I  am  fond  of.  If  they  have  spoiled  me  it 
is  not  my  fault  but  yours.  But  you  will  see  that  I  have 
been  kind  to  one  who  has  shown  herself  good  and  kind- 
hearted,  Mme.  de  Hatzfeld.  When  I  showed  her  her  hus¬ 
band’s  letter,  she  sobbed  and,  with  the  greatest  emotion 
and  naivete,  said:  “Yes,  that  is  his  writing.”  To  hear 
her  reading  it  was  pitiful.  It  was  most  painful,  and  I  said 
to  her:  “Well,  Madam,  throw  the  letter  in  the  fire;  then 
it  will  no  longer  be  in  my  power  to  harm  your  husband.” 
She  burned  the  letter  and  seemed  very  happy.  Her  hus¬ 
band  has  not  been  troubled  since;  two  hours  later  it  would 
have  been  all  up  with  him.  So  you  see  that  I  do  like 
women  who  are  good,  kind,  and  naive;  but  then  they  are 
the  only  ones  who  are  like  you. 

9th.  (To  the  Empress.)  Good  news!  Magdeburg  has 
surrendered;  and  at  Liibeck,  on  the  7th,  20,000  men,  who 
for  a  week  had  escaped,  were  taken  prisoners.  So  the 
whole  army  is  captured;  Prussia  has  not  20,000  men  left 
beyond  the  Vistula. 

Liibeck  was  stormed  by  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg,  the 
Prince  of  Ponte  Corvo,  and  Marshal  Soult.  The  slaughter 
was  awful.  On  the  following  day  what  was  left  of  Blii- 
cher’s  corps,  18,000  men,  surrendered. 

11th.  (To  Sultan  Selim.)  Most  High,  Most  Excellent, 


J5T.  37] 


A  DIARY 


251 


Most  Powerful,  Most  Magnanimous  and  Invincible 
Prince,  great  Emperor  of  the  Mussulmans,  Sultan  Selim, 
my  very  dear  and  perfect  friend,  may  God  increase  your 
glory  and  power! 

On  the  very  day  when  our  enemies  summoned  you  to 
give  up  Moldavia  and  Wallachia,  on  the  plea  of  my  dis¬ 
asters,  I  was  gaining  a  memorable  victory  at  Jena,  and 
marching  to  further  triumphs.  The  troops  of  Prussia  are 
either  destroyed  or  captured.  The  whole  country  is  mine. 
With  300,000  men  I  am  pursuing  my  successes  and  I  will 
not  make  peace  until  you  are  once  more  in  possession  of 
the  Principalities.  Take  courage.  Fate  has  declared  that 
your  Empire  is  to  stand;  it  is  my  mission  to  save  it;  and  I 
divide  with  you  the  fruits  of  my  victories.  The  moment 
has  come  when  the  Sublime  Porte  must  recover  its  energy 
and  send  forth  its  armies.  I  know  that  the  Russians  are 
withdrawing  their  forces;  they  are  marching  on  me;  I  will 
seek  them  out  forthwith. 

Given  in  our  Imperial  Palace  of  Berlin,  this  11th  day  of 
November,  1806. 

21st.  The  British  Isles  are  declared  in  a  state  of  block¬ 
ade.  All  commerce  and  correspondence  with  the  British 
Isles  are  hereby  forbidden. 

(To  Champagny.)  I  have  read  some  extremely  bad 
stanzas  that  are  being  sung  at  the  Opera.  Is  there  a  de¬ 
liberate  intention,  then,  in  France,  to  degrade  literature? 
Convey  my  displeasure  to  M.  de  Lucay,  and  forbid  any¬ 
thing  being  sung  at  the  Opera  that  is  unworthy  of  that 
great  theatre.  An  obvious  thing  to  have  done  was  to 
have  ordered  a  fine  cantata  to  celebrate  the  2d  of  Decern- 


252 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


ber.  As  literature  belongs  to  your  department,  I  think 
you  had  better  look  after  it,  for  really  what  they  are 
singing  at  the  Opera  only  degrades  it. 

23d.  The  Emperor  spent  the  day  in  reviewing  the 
infantry  of  the  4th  Corps.  He  made  promotions  and  dis¬ 
tributed  rewards  in  all  the  regiments. 

I  assembled  the  officers  and  men ;  I  asked  them  who  had 
done  well;  and  I  promoted  those  who  could  read  and  write. 

25th,  Kiistrin: 

I  hope  to  get  news  from  the  outposts  to-day. 

27th,  Miseritz,  2  a.  m.-. 

(To  Josephine.)  I  am  entering  Poland;  this  is  its  first 
city;  to-night  I  shall  be  at  Posen.  After  that  I  will  send 
to  have  you  come  to  Berlin,  so  that  you  may  reach  there 
the  very  day  I  return.  My  health  is  good;  the  weather 
is  rather  bad,  we  have  had  rain  for  three  days. 

Yesterday  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg  was  following  hard 
on  the  Russians,  and  was  one  day’s  march  from  Warsaw. 

29th,  Posen: 

The  Poles  are  exceedingly  well  disposed.  They  are 
forming  corps  of  horse  and  foot  with  great  activity.  They 
show  eagerness  to  recover  their  independence:  the  nobility, 
clergy  and  peasants  are  all  of  the  same  mind. 

December  1st.  To-morrow  I  go  to  a  ball  given  me  by  the 
nobility.  All  the  ladies  have  been  presented  to  me;  it  is 
the  first  time  since  the  destruction  of  Poland  that  they 
have  attended  an  official  function.  All  the  educated 
people  speak  French,  and  the  peasants  love  France. 


XT.  37] 


A  DIARY 


253 


The  Grand  Duke  of  Berg  holds  Warsaw  with  100,000 
men. 

2d.  (To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  The  Poles  who 
show  so  much  prudence,  who  ask  for  so  many  conditions 
before  declaring  themselves,  are  egotists  who  cannot  be 
kindled  to  enthusiasm  for  love  of  their  country.  I  am  old 
in  my  knowledge  of  men.  My  greatness  does  not  depend 
on  the  help  of  a  few  thousand  Poles.  It  is  for  them  to 
take  advantage  of  the  present  circumstances  with  enthu¬ 
siasm;  it  is  not  for  me  to  take  the  first  step. 

I  know  Poniatowski  better  than  you  do,  because  I 
have  followed  Polish  affairs  these  last  ten  years.  He  is 
even  more  flighty  than  the  average  Pole,  which  is  saying 
a  good  deal.  He  is  not  much  trusted  at  Warsaw.  All  the 
same  he  is  a  man  with  whom  to  keep  on  good  terms. 
As  for  what  he  has  said  about  making  Czartorivski  king, 
that  is  merely  to  give  himself  importance.  Russia,  let  me 
assure  you,  has  never  dreamed  of  giving  up  Poland. 

For  the  rest  I  approve  your  measures.  Put  patriots  in 
office,  men  who  are  willing  to  act,  and  do  not  dwell  on 
the  mathematical  calculation  of  the  reestablishment  of 
Poland.  Have  it  clearly  understood  that  I  have  not  come 
to  beg  for  a  throne  for  one  of  my  own  people;  I  have 
plenty  of  thrones  to  distribute  among  my  family. 

(Decree.)  Every  year  on  the  anniversaries  of  the  battles 
of  Austerlitz  and  of  Jena  there  shall  be  held  a  concert,  pre¬ 
ceded  by  a  speech  on  the  qualities  necessary  to  a  soldier, 
and  by  a  eulogy  of  those  who  died.  A  competition  shall 
be  held  to  determine  the  best  ode  and  the  best  and  most 
fitting  composition.  In  the  speeches  and  in  the  ode  it 
is  expressly  forbidden  to  mention  the  Emperor. 


254 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


(To  Josephine.)  This  is  the  anniversary  of  Auster- 
litz.  I  have  been  to  a  ball;  it  is  raining;  I  am  well.  I  love 
you  and  want  you.  The  weather  has  not  yet  turned  cold. 
All  these  Polish  women  are  French.  There  is  only  one 
woman  in  the  world  for  me;  do  you  know  her  by  any 
chance  ?  I  could  draw  her  portrait;  but  I  should  have  to 
flatter  too  much  before  you  would  recognise  her;  how¬ 
ever,  truth  be  told,  my  heart  could  only  find  nice  things 
to  say  to  you.  These  solitary  nights  are  very  long. 

5th.  (To  the  King  of  Naples.)  Send  me  all  the  Polish 
officers  you  have.  Poland  is  in  full  insurrection.  Troops 
are  being  raised  on  all  sides. 

9th.  (To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  Have  proclama¬ 
tions  printed  urging  the  soldiers  of  Prussian  and  Russian 
Poland  to  desert  and  to  range  themselves  under  their  own 
national  flag,  and  have  them  distributed  everywhere  by 
our  outposts. 

10th.  Boots!  Boots!  Give  your  most  prompt  attention 
to  the  matter. 

(To  Josephine.)  I  am  pretty  well.  The  weather  is  very 
changeable.  I  love  you,  and  want  you  badly.  Good-bye, 
dear  friend;  I  shall  write  to  you  to  come  with  at  least  as 
much  pleasure  as  you  will  come. 

12th.  (To  Champagny.)  Literature  needs  encourage¬ 
ment.  You  are  its  official  head.  Propose  some  means  of 
shaking  up  the  various  branches  of  literature  that  have  so 
long  distinguished  our  country. 

7  p.  m.  :  Paer,  the  famous  musician,  is  here  with  his 
wife  and  Brizzi;  they  perform  a  little  music  for  me 
every  evening. 

14th.  (To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  With  such  a 


JET.  37] 


A  DIARY 


255 


large  force  of  cavalry  you  should  be  able  to  cut  the  road 
from  Pultusk  to  Koenigsberg,  and  inflict  some  damage 
on  the  enemy’s  rearguard.  Your  cavalry  should  crush 
them,  and  throw  them  into  utter  confusion,  and  give 
them  the  idea  that  you  have  100,000  mounted  men,  which 
is  what  you  had  better  say  openly.  Always  speak  of  the 
cavalry  as  100,000  men,  and  of  the  infantry  as  500,000. 
If  the  enemy  retire,  my  infantry  will  be  useless;  we  can 
only  get  at  them  with  cavalry,  and  that  is  your  business. 

15th.  (To  Cambaceres.)  My  Cousin :  I  have  received 
your  letter  of  the  4th  of  December.  I  have  also  the 
pamphlet  on  Poland,  which  appears  to  be  fairly  good. 
See  if  M.  d’Hauterive  couldn’t  write  a  little  book  under 
the  title:  The  three 'partitions  of  Poland?  You  need  not  give 
away  700  copies;  that  is  unnecessary;  better  sell  them. 

(To  Louis,  King  of  Holland.)  Send  me  all  English  re¬ 
ports  that  are  circulating  in  your  trading  centres.  The 
blockade  will  ruin  many  commercial  cities,  Lyons,  Am¬ 
sterdam,  Rotterdam;  but  we  must  get  past  this  stage  of 
uncertainty;  we  must  be  done  with  the  thing.  Keep 
your  worships  fully  equipped,  as  that  keeps  the  English 
at  work.  All  my  efforts  are  on  land ;  it  is  with  my  armies 
that  I  expect  to  reconquer  the  Cape  and  Surinam.  Come, 
show  energy !  Energy !  It  is  only  by  defying  the  opinions 
of  the  weak  and  the  ignorant  that  one  can  achieve  the 
happiness  of  a  nation. 

19th,  Warsaw: 

I  arrived  at  Warsaw  at  midnight. 

23d,  near  Okunin: 

Order  for  Marshal  Lannes’  light  cavalry  to  cross  the 
bridge  over  the  Narew  to-night. 


*56 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1806 


29th,  Golymin: 

(To  Josephine.)  Only  one  line,  dear  friend;  I  am  in 
a  wretched  barn.  I  have  defeated  the  Russians;  I  have 
captured  their  baggage,  30  guns,  and  6000  prisoners. 
But  the  weather  is  awful;  it  is  raining  and  the  mud  is 
up  to  our  knees.  In  a  couple  of  days  I  shall  be  (back) 
at  Warsaw  and  will  write. 

(To  Cambaceres.)  You  will  see  from  the  bulletins  the 
brilliant  successes  we  have  obtained  over  the  Russian 
army.  Had  it  not  been  for  inclement  weather  they 
would  have  been  even  greater.  I  think  the  campaign 
is  over.  The  enemy  have  retired  behind  swamps  and 
deserts.  I  am  going  into  winter  quarters. 

31st,  Pultusk: 

(To  Josephine.)  I  laughed  heartily  over  your  last 
letter.  You  exaggerate  the  attractions  of  the  beauties  of 
Poland. 

(To  Fouche.)  Raynouard  might  easily  produce  good 
work  if  only  he  could  get  well  into  the  spirit  of  the  tragedy 
of  the  Ancients:  Fate  pursued  the  family  of  the  Atridse, 
and  the  heroes  were  guilty  yet  not  criminal;  they  shared 
the  crimes  of  the  gods.  In  modern  narrative  this  idea 
could  not  be  employed,  but  only  the  force  of  circum¬ 
stances  in  its  stead;  a  policy  may  lead  to  a  catastrophe 
without  any  real  crime  being  committed. 

If  Chenier  indulges  in  the  least  sally  I  shall  order  him 
sent  to  the  island  of  Sainte  Marguerite.  The  time  for 
joking  ha&  passed.  Let  him  behave;  that’s  the  only  privi¬ 
lege  he’s  got. 


1807 


January  2d,  Warsaw: 

(To  the  Countess  Walewska.)  I  saw  only  you,  I  ad¬ 
mired  only  you,  I  desire  only  you.  A  quick  answer  will 
calm  the  impatient  ardour  of  N. 

3d.  (To  Josephine.)  I  have  received  your  letter,  dear 
friend.  Your  disappointment  touches  me,  but  one  must 
submit  to  circumstances.  It  is  a  very  great  distance  from 
Mainz  to  Warsaw;  so  that  events  must  allow  of  my  re¬ 
turning  to  Berlin  before  I  write  to  you  to  come  there. 
I  am  inclined  to  think  you  had  better  go  back  to  Paris, 
where  your  presence  is  necessary.  I  am  well;  the  weather 
is  wretched. 

4th.  (To  Countess  Walewska.)  Was  I  mistaken? 
You  have  deprived  me  of  sleep!  Oh,  grant  a  little  joy, 
a  little  happiness,  to  a  poor  heart  that  is  ready  to  adore 
you.  Is  it  so  difficult  to  obtain  an  answer  ?  You  owe  me 
two.  N. 

6th.  (To  the  Princess  Augusta.)  I  have  received  your 
letter.  For  your  sake  I  have  given  orders  that  the  House 
of  Strelitz  is  to  be  treated  considerately.  Your  grand¬ 
mother  will  not  be  disturbed,  and  yet  your  aunt,  the 
Queen  of  Prussia,  has  behaved  so  badly!  But  she  is  so 
unfortunate  to-day,  that  I  mustn’t  speak  of  her  any  more. 
Write  to  me  soon  that  we  have  got  a  big  boy,  and  if  you 
should  give  us  a  daughter,  let  us  hope  she  will  be  as 
lovable  and  as  good  as  you  are.  Your  affectionate  father. 

12th.  (To  the  Countess  Walewska.)  Oh  come!  come! 


258 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


All  your  wishes  shall  be  complied  with.  Your  country 
will  become  more  dear  to  me  if  you  take  compassion  on 
my  poor  heart.  N. 

14th.  Until  the  affairs  of  Poland  are  definitely  regu¬ 
lated  by  a  treaty  of  peace,  the  administration  shall  be 
entrusted  to  a  Provisional  Government. 

15th.  (To  the  Countess  Walewska.)  Marie,  my  sweet 
Marie,  my  first  thought  is  for  you,  my  first  wish  is  to  see 
you  again.  You  will  come  again,  will  you  not  ?  You  have 
promised  that  you  would.  If  not,  the  eagle  would  wing 
its  way  to  you! 

23d.  (To  Josephine.)  It  is  out  of  the  question  that  I 
should  allow  women  to  undertake  such  a  journey:  bad 
roads,  unsafe,  and  quagmires.  Go  back  to  Paris;  be  gay 
and  happy;  perhaps  I  shall  soon  be  back  myself.  I 
laughed  over  your  saying  that  you  had  taken  a  husband 
to  live  with  him;  in  my  ignorance  I  supposed  that  the 
wife  was  made  for  the  husband,  the  husband  for  his 
country,  his  family,  and  fame;  excuse  my  ignorance,  one 
is  always  learning  at  the  hands  of  our  pretty  women. 

Good-bye,  dear  friend;  pray  believe  that  I  regret  not 
being  able  to  send  for  you;  say  to  yourself :  Here  is  a  proof 
of  how  precious  I  am  to  him. 

27th.  (To  Baron  La  Bouillerie.)  I  wish  you  to  buy 
5  per  cents  when  they  fall  below  78,  and  that  no  one 
should  know  it  is  you  buying. 

The  enemy  seem  to  be  manoeuvring  with  a  view  to 
holding  Elbing.  Such  being  the  case,  I  am  raising  my 
camps  to  make  a  countermarch.  It  appears  that  General 
Bennigsen  commands  the  army  now. 


jBt.  37] 


A  DIARY 


259 


28th.  (To  the  King  of  Naples.)  Monsieur  mon  Frere  :  It 
was  not  without  keen  emotion  that  I  received  the  letter 
of  Your  Majesty  and  your  good  wishes  for  my  happiness. 
Your  destiny,  my  successes,  have  placed  vast  countries 
between  us:  you  in  the  south  touch  the  Mediterranean;  I 
touch  the  Baltic;  but  by  the  combination  of  our  efforts 
we  tend  towards  the  same  result.  Your  kingdom  is  rich 
and  populated;  by  the  grace  of  God  it  will  become  power¬ 
ful  and  happy.  Accept  my  most  sincere  wishes  for  the 
prosperity  of  your  reign,  and  always  rely  on  my  fraternal 
affection. 

30th.  I  am  starting,  in  the  saddle,  at  5  a.  m. 

Orders  for  headquarters  to  move  immediately,  to  reach 
Makow  to-night. 

Przasny sz : 

As  the  enemy  are  pushing  the  Prince  of  Ponte  Corvo’s 
corps,  we  must  keep  close  to  the  wind  so  that  they  can’t 
get  awTay  again.  We  shall  have  news  to-night. 

31st,  Willenberg: 

The  whole  army  is  marching. 

February  1st.  (To  the  Empress.)  Your  letter  of  the 
20th  of  January  has  pained  me;  it  is  altogether  too  de¬ 
pressed.  The  mischief  is  that  you’ve  got  no  religion! 
You  say  that  happiness  makes  your  joy:  that  is  not  gener¬ 
ous;  you  should  say  the  happiness  of  others  makes  my 
joy:  that  is  not  conjugal;  you  should  say,  the  happiness 
of  my  husband  makes  my  joy:  that  is  not  maternal;  you 
should  say  the  happiness  of  my  children  makes  my  joy; 
and  since  the  nations,  your  husband,  your  children  can¬ 
not  be  happy  without  a  little  glory,  you  must  not  say  fie 
to  it.  Josephine,  your  heart  is  excellent,  but  your  mind  is 


THE  CORSICAN 


260 


[1807 


weak;  your  instinct  is  sure,  but  your  reasoning  not  alto¬ 
gether  so. 

Come,  no  more  quarrelling;  I  want  you  gay  and  con¬ 
tented  with  your  lot,  and  obeying  not  with  tears  and 
scolding,  but  with  a  joyous  heart,  and  not  unhappily. 
Good-bye,  dear  friend,  I  am  off  to  my  outposts  to-night. 


I  am  manoeuvring  against  the  enemy;  unless  they 
retreat  promptly  I  may  possibly  cut  them  off. 

2d.  I  have  just  finished  reading  Lacretelle’s  History 
of  the  Directoire. 

3d,  Passenheim: 

Up  to  the  present  we  keep  pushing  the  enemy  back. 
One  can  see  that  our  movement  has  alarmed  them;  and 
that  they  are  trying  to  meet  it.  The  country  reports  from 
all  sides  are  to  the  effect  that  they  are  in  full  retreat. 

5th,  Schlitt: 

I  am  pursuing  the  Russian  army.  I  have  driven  it  from 
every  position.  I  shall  throw  it  back  beyond  the  Niemen. 

7th,  Eylau: 

Parts  of  the  two  armies  passed  the  night  of  the  6th  to 
the  7th  in  each  other’s  presence.  The  enemy  retreated 
during  the  night. 

At  dawn  the  French  advance  guard  started  and  got 
into  contact  with  the  enemy’s  rearguard  between  the 
wood  and  the  little  town  of  Eylau.  Several  regiments  of 
the  enemy’s  light  infantry  that  held  it  were  attacked  and 
in  part  captured.  We  soon  reached  Eylau  and  found  the 
enemy  in  position. 

9th.  We  had  a  great  battle  yesterday;  victory  is  mine, 
but  my  losses  are  very  heavy;  the  enemy’s  losses,  which 


et.  37] 


A  DIARY 


261 


were  heavier,  do  not  console  me.  The  great  distance  at 
which  I  find  myself  makes  my  losses  even  more  acutely 
felt. 

(Bulletin.)  A  mile  or  two  from  the  little  town  of 
Preussich-Eylau  is  a  plateau  that  commands  the  debouche 
from  the  plain.  Marshal  Soult  ordered  the  46th  and  18th 
of  the  line  to  carry  it.  The  troops  penetrated  the  town 
of  Eylau.  The  enemy  had  placed  several  regiments  in  the 
church  and  cemetery.  They  made  a  desperate  resistance 
at  this  point,  and,  after  a  struggle  most  destructive  for 
both  sides,  at  ten  o’clock  at  night  we  remained  masters 
of  the  position.  We  passed  the  night  where  we  were. 

At  daybreak  the  enemy  opened  their  attack  with  a 
brisk  cannonade  of  the  town  of  Eylau  and  of  St.  Hilaire’s 
division.  The  Emperor  took  up  his  station  at  the  church 
which  the  enemy  had  so  long  defended  the  day  before. 
He  ordered  up  Augereau’s  corps,  and  cannonaded  the  hill 
(opposite)  with  forty  guns  of  the  Imperial  Guard. 

Just  as  the  corps  of  Marshal  Augereau  and  St.  Hilaire’s 
division  were  going  into  action,  snow  so  dense  that  one 
could  not  see  at  two  paces  blotted  out  the  two  armies. 
In  the  darkness  our  columns  lost  their  direction,  in¬ 
clining  too  much  to  the  left,  and  became  unsteady. 
This  distressing  darkness  lasted  half  an  hour.  Then,  the 
sky  having  cleared,  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg  at  the  head 
of  the  cavalry,  supported  by  Marshal  Bessieres,  com¬ 
manding  the  (cavalry  of  the)  Guard,  passed  in  front  of 
St.  Hilaire’s  division,  and  charged  the  enemy’s  army; 
this  manoeuvre,  as  daring  in  its  execution  as  was  ever 
seen  and  that  covered  our  cavalry  with  glory,  had  be¬ 
come  necessary  because  of  the  state  of  our  (infantry) 


262 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


columns.  Meanwhile  Marshal  Davout’s  corps  was  de¬ 
bouching  on  the  enemy’s  flank.  The  snow,  which  fell 
at  intervals  through  the  day,  had  also  retarded  his  ad¬ 
vance  and  the  formation  of  his  attack. 

The  victory,  long  uncertain,  was  won  when  Marshal 
Davout  gained  the  plateau  and  outflanked  the  enemy, 
who,  after  desperate  efforts  to  regain  their  ground,  fell 
back  in  retreat. 

The  army  will  return  to  its  cantonments  and  take  up 
winter  quarters  again. 

14th.  The  country  is  covered  with  dead  and  wounded. 

18th,  Landsberg: 

The  army  is  going  into  quarters.  I  am  anxious  it  should 
have  a  month  or  six  weeks’  rest. 

The  battle  of  Eylau  was  at  first  claimed  as  a  victory  by 
several  of  the  enemy’s  generals.  At  Koenigsberg  this  was 
believed  during  the  whole  of  the  morning  of  the  9th. 

March  1st,  Osterode: 

(To  the  King  of  Naples.)  The  staff,  colonels,  officers, 
have  not  undressed  in  two  months,  some  not  in  four;  I 
myself  have  gone  two  weeks  without  getting  out  of  my 
boots;  we  are  in  the  midst  of  snow  and  mud,  without 
wine,  without  brandy,  without  bread,  eating  potatoes  and 
meat,  making  long  marches  and  countermarches,  without 
any  kind  of  luxury,  and  fighting  with  bayonets  and 
grapeshot;  the  wounded  often  compelled  to  go  fifty  leagues 
in  open  sleighs.  Therefore  it  is  a  pretty  poor  joke  to 
compare  us  with  the  army  of  Naples,  making  war  in  a 
lovely  country,  where  one  can  get  wine,  oil,  bread,  cloth, 
sheets,  social  life,  and  even  women.  After  having  de¬ 
stroyed  the  Prussian  monarchy,  we  are  fighting  against 


&r.  87] 


A  DIARY 


263 


what  is  left  of  the  Prussians,  against  the  Russians,  the 
Kalmucks,  the  Cossacks,  the  northern  tribes  that  long 
ago  invaded  the  Roman  Empire.  We  are  making  war  in 
the  strictest  sense  of  that  term.  In  the  midst  of  these 
great  fatigues  we  have  all  been  more  or  less  sick.  As  for 
myself  I  have  never  been  stronger,  and  have  become 
fatter. 

5th.  I  am  displeased  with  the  absurd  notes  inserted 
in  the  Moniteur.  Berthier  wrote  from  the  battlefield, 
in  a  state  of  fatigue,  and  with  no  idea  that  his  message 
would  get  into  print. 

11th.  (To  General  Clarke.)  Colonel  Aubert’s  report 
makes  me  laugh.  We  may  conclude  that  that  officer, 
finding  himself  in  a  fire  that  was  too  hot  for  him,  lost  his 
head;  that  is  the  thing  to  say  to  M.  de  Bray.  The  battle 
was  won  by  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  when  Marshal 
Davout  was  fully  engaged.  I  was  rather  exposed  to  ar¬ 
tillery  fire,  but  it  was  necessary.  It  is  possible  that  to  a 
person  who  did  not  realize  what  was  happening  the  battle 
appeared  doubtful;  but  I,  knowing  that  my  columns  were 
arriving,  could  be  anxious  only  about  the  half  hour’s  snow 
we  got.  As  for  15,000  French  having  been  routed,  that  is 
a  horrible  calumny;  a  few  laggards  and  wagons  took  to 
flight  because  the  cry  was  raised  that  the  Cossacks  were 
on  them;  it  resulted  in  the  stampede  of  800  or  900  led 
horses.  The  colonel  has  magnified  this  into  the  flight  of 
15,000  men.  Had  he  been  at  Marengo,  at  Rivoli,  and  at 
twenty  other  battles  I  have  fought,  he  would  understand 
that  to  go  under  fire  and  to  encourage  the  troops  in  per¬ 
son  is  not  of  necessity  to  consider  that  a  battle  is  lost. 
In  any  case,  it’s  all  a  pack  of  lies;  this  officer  was  pre- 


264 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


sumably  not  there,  for  I  was  not  on  foot  for  one  moment 
of  the  battle. 

12th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  I  have  300,000  rations  of 
biscuit  at  Warsaw;  it  takes  eight  days  to  get  from  War¬ 
saw  to  Osterode;  perform  miracles  and  be  sure  to  send 
us  50,000  rations  a  day.  To  defeat  the  Russians  is  child’s 
play,  provided  I  can  get  bread.  The  importance  of  the 
duty  I  set  you  is  greater  than  all  the  negotiations  in  the 
world. 

13th.  The  weather  is  cold  again.  There  is  nothing  new, 
—  small  outpost  affairs  of  no  importance.  We  are  resting 
a  little.  I  am  making  use  of  this  to  secure  supplies,  to 
blockade  Dantzig,  and  to  make  ready  for  its  siege. 

14th.  An  alliance  with  Russia  would  be  very  valuable. 
Only  women  and  children  are  capable  of  supposing  that 
(I)  would  go  and  lose  myself  in  the  deserts  of  Russia. 

15th.  The  Munich  Gazette  states  that  the  Russians 
won  the  battle  of  Eylau. 

20th.  (To  Daru.)  I  have  received  your  letter  of  the 
18th  of  March.  I  do  not  share  your  views  in  any  particu¬ 
lar.  Order  all  the  employes  to  rejoin.  I  have  been  making 
war  for  a  good  long  time.  Carry  out  my  orders  without 
discussion.  Your  arguments  are  bad;  I  have  been  telling 
you  so  for  three  months;  you  persist  in  your  opinion. 
You  say  that  we  can  withdraw  one  or  two  employes  from 
Erfurt;  my  purpose  is  to  withdraw  every  one.  Repeat 
your  orders.  If  I  accepted  all  your  arguments  I  would  not 
have  6000  men  with  the  army;  and  if  I  accepted  the 
arguments  of  every  governor  of  a  fortress  my  whole  army 
would  not  suffice  to  hold  the  country.  The  question  for 
you  is  not,  therefore,  is  such  and  such  an  employe  useful 


X.T.  87] 


A  DIARY 


265 


in  such  a  place  ?  but  rather:  is  he  more  useful  there  than 
at  headquarters  ?  This  is  a  commonplace  for  any  one  who 
has  any  experience  of  warfare.  In  any  case,  even  if 
every  one  disagrees  with  my  views,  it  is  my  will. 

26  th.  I  have  written  to  the  Minister  of  Police  to  send 
Mme.  de  Stael  back  to  Geneva,  while  leaving  her  at  lib¬ 
erty  to  go  abroad  if  she  should  prefer  it.  This  woman  con¬ 
tinues  her  intrigues.  She  came  back  near  Paris  against 
my  orders.  She  is  a  perfect  pest. 

27th.  (To  the  Empress.)  Dear  friend :  Your  letter  has 
caused  me  pain.  There  is  no  occasion  for  you  to  die;  you 
are  well,  and  have  no  reasonable  cause  for  worry.  You 
must  give  up  all  idea  of  a  journey  this  summer;  it  is  not 
possible.  I  am  as  anxious  to  see  you  as  you  are  to  see  me, 
and  even  to  lead  a  quiet  life.  I  know  how  to  do  other 
things  than  wage  war,  but  duty  must  come  first.  All  my 
life  I  have  sacrificed  everything,  my  repose,  my  interests, 
my  happiness,  to  my  destiny. 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  I  congratulate  you  on  the  happy 
delivery  of  the  Princess.  Is  Augusta  disappointed  at  not 
getting  a  boy  ?  Tell  her  that  when  one  begins  with  a 
daughter  one  always  has  at  least  twelve  children.  Have 
your  daughter  called  Josephine. 

29th.  (To  General  Savary.)  Proceed  to  Dantzig.  Your 
mission  has  (two)  objects:  the  first  is  to  post  me  as  to  the 
real  state  of  things,  after  you  have  made  careful  inquiries; 
the  second,  to  encourage  poor  Marshal  Lefebvre,  who  is 
getting  worried  and  excited  beyond  reason,  and  showing 
very  little  for  it  in  results. 

31st.  (To  Cambaceres.)  Junot  is  always  writing  to  me 
on  heavy  mourning  paper,  which  produces  the  most 


266 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


sinister  effect  on  me  when  I  read  his  letters.  Tell  him  that 
it  is  contrary  to  etiquette,  and  that  one  never  writes  to  a 
superior  displaying  the  tokens  of  a  personal  grief. 

April  2d,  Finkenstein: 

I  have  placed  my  headquarters  here,  in  a  country 
where  forage  is  plentiful,  and  where  my  cavalry  can  be 
maintained.  I  am  in  a  splendid  castle  with  chimneys  in 
all  the  rooms,  which  is  a  very  pleasant  thing. 

4th.  I  am  off  to-night  at  a  gallop  for  Warsaw,  which 
I  shall  reach  to-morrow.  I  shall  stay  two  days  to  give 
audiences  to  the  Persian  and  Turkish  ambassadors,  and 
to  make  some  administrative  arrangements. 

(To  the  King  of  Holland.)  A  prince  who  in  the  first 
year  of  his  reign  gets  so  great  a  reputation  for  benevo¬ 
lence  is  a  prince  who  in  the  second  year  is  despised.  The 
affection  inspired  by  kings  must  be  a  virile  one,  a  blend 
of  respectful  fear  and  of  high  esteem.  When  it  is  said  of  a 
king  that  he  is  a  good  man,  the  reign  is  a  failure. 

Your  quarrels  with  the  Queen  are  known  to  the  public. 
Show  in  your  private  life  the  paternal  and  soft  character 
that  you  display  in  your  administration,  and  in  your  ad¬ 
ministration  the  rigour  you  display  in  your  family  life. 
You  treat  your  young  wife  as  though  she  were  a  regiment. 
Let  her  dance  as  much  as  she  likes,  she  is  just  of  the  age. 
I  have  a  wife  of  forty,  and  from  the  battlefield  I  write 
to  her  to  go  and  dance,  but  you  expect  a  young  woman 
of  twenty  to  live  in  a  cloister,  to  be  like  a  nurse,  always 
washing  the  baby!  You  put  too  much  of  yourself  in  your 
private,  and  not  enough  in  your  public,  life.  It  is  only  the 
interest  I  feel  in  you  makes  me  tell  you  all  this.  You 
ought  to  have  been  given  a  wife  like  some  of  those  I  have 


XT.  871 


A  DIARY 


267 


known  in  Paris.  She  would  have  fooled  you  when  your 
back  was  turned,  and  kept  you  at  her  knees.  It  is  not  ray 
fault,  for  I  have  told  her  so. 

As  for  the  rest,  you  may  do  foolish  things  in  your  own 
kingdom;  that  is  all  right:  but  I  have  no  intention  that 
you  should  do  the  same  in  mine.  You  offer  your  Orders 
to  everybody;  many  individuals  who  have  not  the  least 
claim  have  written  to  me  about  them.  I  am  annoyed  that 
you  do  not  perceive  how  this  transgresses  what  is  due 
from  you  to  me.  My  intention  is  that  none  of  my  subjects 
shall  wear  your  Orders,  as  I  myself  am  resolved  not  to 
wear  them.  If  you  ask  for  my  reasons,  my  answer  must 
be  that  you  have  as  yet  accomplished  nothing  to  deserve 
that  men  should  wear  your  portrait  on  their  breasts. 

6th.  (To  Cambaceres.)  I  have  received  your  letter  of 
the  27th  of  March,  and  regret  to  see  that  your  health 
is  not  good.  If  you  would  stop  drugging  yourself  you 
would  be  a  great  deal  better;  but  it’s  the  inveterate  habit 
of  the  inveterate  bachelor! 

12th.  (To  M.  Talleyrand,  Prince  of  Benevento.) 
General  Gardanne  wishes  to  proceed  to  Persia.  Maret 
will  draw  up  his  credentials  and  instructions.  They  turn 
on  (the  following)  points: 

Investigate  the  resources  of  Persia  from  the  military 
point  of  view,  studying  particularly  the  obstacles  that 
would  have  to  be  overcome  by  a  French  army  of  40,000 
men  marching  to  India  with  the  help  of  the  Persian  and 
Turkish  governments.  Deal  with  Persia  in  regard  to 
England  by  urging  her  to  prevent  the  passage  of  English 
dispatches  and  messages,  and  to  hamper  the  trade  of  the 
East  India  Company  in  every  way  possible. 


268 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


13th.  The  trenches  have  been  opened  against  Dant- 
zig.  I  hope  to  have  the  city  in  a  month,  if  our  gunpowder 
holds  out. 

14th.  (To  Joseph.)  Since  you  ask  for  my  views  on 
Neapolitan  affairs,  I  must  tell  you  that  I  do  not  like  the 
preamble  (to  the  decree)  for  the  suppression  of  the  monas¬ 
teries.  In  matters  that  touch  religion,  the  wording  should 
be  in  terms  of  religion  and  not  of  philosophy.  That  is  the 
great  art  of  the  ruler,  one  which  the  man  of  letters  does 
not  possess.  The  secret  of  it  lies  in  giving  to  each  edict 
the  style  and  the  character  of  the  special  craftsman  it 
involves.  Now  a  learned  monk,  who  should  be  in  favour 
of  the  suppression  of  the  monasteries,  would  not  have 
expressed  himself  in  that  manner.  Men  will  accept  mis¬ 
fortune  if  insult  be  not  added. 

19th.  (Notes.)  There  have  been  historiographers  of 
France,  but  it  is  true  to  say  that  they  have  accomplished 
nothing.  And  yet  an  institution  of  this  sort  might  serve  a 
purpose;  but  it  would  be  best  to  avoid  the  word  histori¬ 
ographer.  It  is  accepted  that  the  historian  is  a  judge  who 
is  to  be  the  organ  of  posterity,  and  so  many  qualities,  so 
many  perfections,  are  expected  of  him  that  it  is  difficult  to 
believe  that  a  good  history  can  be  made  to  order.  What 
can  be  obtained  to  order  from  men  of  well-regulated 
talent  are  historical  monographs,  the  results  of  laborious 
research,  setting  out  authentic  documents,  with  critical 
observations  that  tend  to  clear  up  our  view  of  events.  If 
these  researches  and  these  documents  are  framed  in  a 
good  narrative,  a  piece  of  work  of  this  sort  will  bear  some 
sort  of  resemblance  to  history,  and  yet  its  author  would 
not  be  a  historian  in  the  sense  in  which  we  use  the  word. 


/BT.  37] 


A  DIARY 


269 


(To  Fouche.)  Among  the  thousand  and  one  products 
of  Mme.  de  Stael’s  pen  that  fall  into  my  hands,  you  may 
judge  from  the  inclosed  letter  how  excellent  a  French 
patriot  she  is.  One  day  an  aristocratic  toady  and  the 
next  a  nationalizing  democrat,  in  truth  one  can  hardly 
restrain  one's  indignation  in  seeing  all  the  shapes  that 
this  .  .  .  takes.  I  shall  not  tell  you  the  plans  this  ridic¬ 
ulous  clique  have  made  in  the  happy  event  of  my  death, 
as  a  Minister  of  Police  may  be  supposed  to  know  all 
about  that.  , 

24th.  (To  Prince  Jerome.)  Make  war  seriously.  You 
must  be  up  at  one  in  the  morning.  Your  troops  must  be 
under  arms  at  two,  and  you  must  be  on  the  spot  to  re¬ 
ceive  reports  from  the  reconnaissances  sent  out  in  all 
directions.  You  must  not  turn  in  again  until  eight,  when 
you  are  sure  there  is  nothing  new.  I  am  watching  your 
operations;  success  does  not  alter  the  case,  and  I  cannot 
as  yet  see  that  you  are  waging  war. 

Our  batteries  opened  on  Dantzig  this  morning;  they 
are  within  80  yards  of  the  walls. 

The  Emperor  of  Russia  has  joined  his  army. 

26th.  I  covered  over  thirty  leagues  on  horseback  to¬ 
day. 

May  4th.  (To  Joseph.)  Prince  Jerome  is  doing  well; 
I  am  very  pleased  with  him,  and  unless  I  am  mistaken 
there  is  the  stuff  of  a  first-rate  man  in  him.  However,  you 
may  rest  assured  that  he  does  not  suspect  it,  as  I  drop  on 
him  in  all  my  letters. 

I  am  fairly  satisfied  with  Louis;  but  he  is  too  much 
given  to  benevolence,  and  this  goes  badly  with  the  dignity 


270 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


of  the  crown.  He  takes  very  little  heed  of  the  advice 
that  I  give  him,  but  I  continue  offering  it  to  him,  and 
in  time  experience  will  show  him  that  he  has  made 
many  mistakes.  I  am  very  well.  We  are  at  last  getting 
signs  of  summer. 

10th.  (To  Josephine.)  I  have  your  letter.  I  don’t 
know  what  you  mean  by  ladies  who  correspond  with  me. 
I  love  only  my  little  Josephine,  good,  sulky,  capricious, 
who  can  quarrel  gracefully,  as  she  does  everything  else, 
for  she  is  always  fascinating  except  when  she  is  jealous, 
and  then  she  becomes  a  little  deviL 

21st.  There  should  be  at  Toulon  better  frigates  than 
the  Muiron.  I  want  that  ship,  which  brought  me  back 
from  Egypt,  to  be  kept  as  a  monument,  and  placed  so 
that  it  may  be  preserved,  if  possible,  for  several  centuries. 
I  would  feel  a  superstitious  foreboding  if  any  misfortune 
happened  to  the  frigate. 

26th.  Dantzig  has  fallen:  our  troops  entered  the  city 
this  morning. 

June  5th.  Marshal  Ney  sends  me  word  that  he  was 
attacked  this  morning  at  six.  Is  it  a  real  attack  ?  I  shall 
know  in  a  few  hours.  I  have  ordered  my  cavalry  to  con¬ 
centrate.  We  shall  soon  be  on  the  move. 

It  would  suit  me  if  the  enemy  are  sparing  me  the  trou¬ 
ble  of  seeking  them  out.  I  had  intended  to  open  opera¬ 
tions  on  the  10th. 

6th.  The  armies  are  manoeuvring.  It  looks  as  though 
the  enemy  did  not  know  what  they  are  about,  since 
after  having  allowed  us  to  capture  Dantzig  they  are 
now  jamming  themselves  up  against  our  fortified  posi¬ 
tions. 


J2T.  37] 


A  DIARY 


271 


8  P.  M.  : 

What  will  the  enemy  do?  Will  they  continue  marching 
on  Allenstein,  while  we  still  occupy  Liebstadt?  All  this 
may  result  in  some  curious  events.  I  shall  reach  Saal- 
feld  in  an  hour. 

7th,  Saalfeld: 

I  am  still  guessing  as  to  what  the  enemy  really  in¬ 
tended.  To-day  I  am  bringing  together  at  Mohrungen 
my  infantry  and  cavalry  reserves;  I  shall  try  to  get  at 
the  enemy  and  fight  a  general  action  to  finish  the  busi¬ 
ness. 

(To  Bernadotte.)  You  will  find  Talleyrand  at  Dantzig. 
You  had  better  reassure  him,  as  he  is  fairly  frightened. 

8th,  Alt  Reichau: 

I  made  a  feint  against  the  enemy  this  morning  at  eight. 
They  showed  about  20  guns,  10,000  infantry,  and  7000 
or  8000  cavalry. 

13th,  Eylau: 

(To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  If  the  enemy  should 
show  up  at  Domnau  to-day  you  might  still  push  Mar¬ 
shal  Soult  out  towards  Koenigsberg,  placing  Marshal 
Davout  between  Domnau  and  Koenigsberg,  to  oppose 
the  march  of  the  enemy’s  army. 

The  enemy’s  movements  are  quite  undecided. 

3  p.  il. : 

(To  Marshal  Lannes.)  I  want  your  whole  corps  in 
position  at  Domnau,  with  outposts  towards  Friedland. 

9  p.  M. : 

(To  Lannes.)  My  staff  officer  has  just  come  in.  He  does 
not  give  me  sufficient  information  to  judge  if  it  is  the 


272 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


enemy’s  army  that  is  debouching  at  Friedland,  or  only 
a  detachment.  Marshal  Mortier  is  moving  his  cavalry 
to  support  yours,  and  is  starting  with  his  corps.  Subject 
to  the  information  I  may  receive,  I  shall  send  Marshal 
Ney  to  your  support  at  one  in  the  morning. 

14th,  bivouac  near  Posthenen  : 

At  three  we  heard  the  cannon.  The  enemy  was  de¬ 
bouching  by  the  bridge  at  Friedland. 

(Orders.)  Marshal  Ney  will  command  on  the  right, 
supporting  the  position  of  General  Oudinot.  Marshal 
Lannes  will  be  in  the  centre,  from  Heinrichsdorf  to  about 
opposite  Posthenen.  The  grenadiers  of  Oudinot  will  bear 
a  little  to  the  left,  to  draw  the  enemy  in  that  direction. 
Marshal  Lannes  will  deploy  on  as  great  a  depth  as  he  can, 
and  may  therefore  form  two  lines.  Marshal  Mortier  will 
be  on  the  left.  General  Victor  and  the  Imperial  Guard 
will  be  in  reserve  and  will  form  behind  Posthenen.  I  will 
be  with  the  reserve.  The  advance  must  always  be  right 
wing  forward,  and  it  must  be  left  to  Marshal  Ney  to 
begin  the  movement;  he  will  wait  for  my  orders  before 
advancing. 

As  soon  as  the  right  goes  forward,  the  artillery  mus.' 
redouble  its  fire  along  the  whole  line  in  the  proper  direc¬ 
tion  for  protecting  this  wing. 

Have  you  a  good  memory  ? 

(Marbot:  Pretty  fair,  sire.) 

Well,  what  anniversary  is  this  to-day,  the  14th  of  June  ? 

(That  of  Marengo.) 

Yes,  yes,  that  of  Marengo;  and  I  am  going  to  drub  the 
Russians,  just  as  I  drubbed  the  Austrians  ! 


XT.  37] 


A  DIARY 


273 


15th,  Friedland: 

(To  the  Empress.)  I  write  only  a  line,  as  I  am  very 
tired;  I  have  been  bivouacking  a  good  many  days  on  end. 
My  children  have  worthily  celebrated  the  anniversary  of 
Marengo;  the  battle  of  Friedland  will  be  equally  famous 
and  glorious  for  my  people.  The  whole  Russian  army  is 
routed;  80  guns,  30,000  men  captured  or  killed;  25  Rus¬ 
sian  generals  killed,  wounded,  or  prisoners;  the  Russian 
Guard  smashed ;  —  it  is  a  worthy  sister  of  Marengo, 
Austerlitz,  Jena.  The  bulletin  will  tell  you  the  rest. 
My  losses  are  not  heavy;  I  outmanoeuvred  the  enemy. 
Good-bye,  dear  friend,  I  am  just  getting  into  the  saddle. 

18th,  Skaisgirren: 

My  headquarters  are  here.  I  intend  to  march  on  Tilsit, 
and  to  engage  the  enemy  should  they  have  the  impudence 
to  stand  their  ground. 

19th,  Tilsit: 

My  health  is  good;  the  army  is  superb. 

A  curious  incident  which  made  the  soldiers  laugh,  oc¬ 
curred  for  the  first  time  near  Tilsit;  we  met  a  horde  of 
Kalmucks,  who  fought  with  bows  and  arrows. 

20th.  I  control  the  Niemen.  I  shall  probably  conclude 
an  armistice  this  evening. 

22d.  An  armistice  has  been  signed. 

(To  the  Grand  Army.)  Soldiers!  On  the  5th  of  June 
the  Russian  army  attacked  us  in  our  cantonments.  The 
enemy  had  mistaken  the  reason  for  our  inactivity.  They 
discovered  too  late  that  our  slumber  was  that  of  the  lion. 

In  the  actions  of  Guttstadt,  of  Heilsberg,  and  in  the 
ever-memorable  one  of  Friedland,  in  a  ten  days’  cam- 


274 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


paign,  we  have  captured  120  guns,  7  flags,  killed, 
wounded,  or  captured  60,000  Russians,  taken  the  en¬ 
emy’s  magazines,  ambulances,  and  hospitals,  the  fortress 
of  Koenigsberg,  300  ships  that  were  in  its  port  laden 
with  military  supplies,  160,000  muskets  that  England 
had  sent  to  arm  our  enemies. 

From  the  banks  of  the  Vistula  we  have  darted  to  those 
of  the  Niemen  with  the  swiftness  of  the  eagle.  At  Auster- 
litz  you  celebrated  the  anniversary  of  the  coronation; 
this  year  you  have  worthily  commemorated  the  battle  of 
Marengo  which  brought  the  war  of  the  Second  Coalition 
to  an  end. 

Frenchmen,  you  have  been  worthy  of  yourselves  and 
of  me.  You  will  return  to  France  covered  with  laurels, 
and  after  having  secured  a  glorious  peace  containing 
guarantees  for  its  permanence.  The  end  must  come,  and 
our  country  must  be  able  to  live  quietly,  freed  from  the 
malign  influence  of  England.  The  rewards  I  will  grant 
will  prove  all  my  gratitude  and  my  affection  for  you. 

24th.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  is  within  a  league,  and, 
I  am  told,  desires  an  interview.  I  do  not  much  care  about 
it,  and  yet  I  shall  not  refuse.  Things  are  quite  different 
now. 

Duroc  went  off  at  three  in  the  afternoon  to  present  my 
compliments  to  the  Emperor  Alexander. 

25th.  I  have  just  seen  the  Emperor  Alexander  in  the 
midst  of  the  Niemen  on  a  raft  on  which  was  erected  a 
splendid  pavilion.  I  am  very  pleased  with  him;  he  is 
a  handsome  and  excellent  young  Emperor,  and  has  more 
intelligence  than  is  generally  supposed.  He  is  coming  to 
stay  in  the  town  of  Tilsit. 


JBT.  37] 


A  DIARY 


275 


30th.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  and  the  King  of  Prussia 
are  both  staying  here,  and  dine  with  me  every  day. 

July  3d.  (To  Fouche.)  See  to  it  that  no  more  abuse 
of  Russia  takes  place,  directly  or  indirectly.  Everything 
points  to  our  policy  being  brought  into  line  with  that  of 
this  Power  on  a  permanent  basis. 

5th.  The  Queen  of  Prussia  had  decided  ability,  a  good 
education  and  fine  manners;  it  was  she,  really,  had  reigned 
for  more  than  fifteen  years;  and,  in  spite  of  all  my  efforts 
and  skill,  she  retained  command  of  our  conversation,  and 
always  got  back  to  her  subject,  perhaps  even  too  much 
so,  and  yet  with  perfect  propriety  and  in  a  manner  that 
aroused  no  antagonism.  In  truth,  the  matter  was  an 
important  one  for  her,  and  time  was  short  and  precious. 

I  proceeded  to  call  on  her,  but  she  received  me  on  the 
tragic  note,  like  Chimene:  —  Sire,  Justice!  Justice!  Mag¬ 
deburg! —  She  continued  after  this  fashion,  which  em¬ 
barrassed  me  very  much;  at  last,  to  shift  the  ground,  I 
asked  her  to  sit  down,  —  there  is  nothing  that  cuts  into  a 
tragic  scene  better,  for  when  people  are  seated,  it  becomes 
a  comedy.  She  had  on  a  superb  collar  of  pearls;  so  I  com¬ 
plimented  her  on  them:  —  Ah!  what  lovely  pearls!  — 

6th.  The  beautiful  Queen  of  Prussia  dines  with  me 
to-night. 

(To  the  Emperor  of  Russia.)  I  am  sending  a  summary 
to  your  Majesty  of  the  difficulties  our  negotiators  have 
met  with,  and  a  mezzotermine  that  disposes  of  them.  I 
hope  Your  Majesty  will  approve,  for  I  should  be  glad  to 
hear  that  the  treaty  of  peace  can  be  signed  this  very  day. 

7th.  (To  Josephine.)  The  Queen  of  Prussia  dined  with 


276 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


me  yesterday.  I  had  to  defend  myself  from  making  some 
concessions  she  wanted  to  obtain  for  her  husband.  I  was 
merely  gallant,  and  stuck  to  my  policy.  She  is  very  agree¬ 
able. 

She  was  tormenting  me  for  Magdeburg;  she  wanted 
to  obtain  a  promise  from  me.  I  kept  refusing  politely. 
There  was  arose  on  the  chimney;  I  took  it,  and  offered  it 
to  her.  She  drew  her  hand  back,  saying:  —  If  it  is  with 
Magdeburg!  —  I  answered  at  once:  —  But,  Madam,  it 
is  I  am  offering  the  rose !  —  After  this  conversation  I  con¬ 
ducted  her  to  her  carriage;  she  asked  for  Duroc,  whom  she 
liked,  and  began  to  cry,  saying:  —  I  have  been  deceived! 

I  have  just  concluded  peace.  People  tell  me  I  am  wrong 
and  that  I  shall  be  taken  in;  but,  faith,  we  have  made 
enough  war,  and  must  give  the  world  repose. 

9th.  The  Emperor  Alexander  and  I  parted  to-day  after 
spending  twenty  days  together  here.  We  gave  one  an¬ 
other  tokens  of  the  greatest  friendship. 

10th,  Koenigsberg: 

I  am  staying  in  the  old  castle,  cradle  of  the  Prussian 
monarchy. 

18th,  Dresden: 

(To  Josephine.)  I  reached  Dresden  yesterday  at  five 
in  the  evening.  I  was  one  hundred  hours  in  my  carriage 
without  getting  out.  Here,  I  am  the  guest  of  the  King  of 
Saxony,  with  whom  I  am  very  pleased.  I  am  now  halfway 
back  to  you.  One  of  these  fine  nights  I  shall  turn  up  at 
Saint  Cloud  like  a  jealous  husband;  —  be  warned  ! 


JET.  37] 


A  DIARY 


277 


It  takes  many  years  and  skilful  ministers  to  change  the 
financial  system  of  a  country.  I  view  men  of  science  and 
clever  men  as  I  do  coquettes;  it  pays  to  see  them,  to 
converse  with  them,  but  not  to  choose  a  wife  or  a  minister 
from  among  them. 

19th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  We  must  immediately  pro¬ 
vide  for  the  closing  to  England  of  the  ports  of  Spain  and 
Portugal.  As  soon  as  you  reach  Paris  you  will  notify  the  ( 
Portuguese  minister  that  on  the  1st  of  September  the 
ports  of  Portugal  must  be  closed  to  England. 

22d.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  I  have  received  the  letter 
from  the  Pope  which  you  forwarded.  Answer  His  Holi¬ 
ness  in  some  such  terms: 

“  Holy  Father:  I  have  placed  Your  Holiness’  letter  be¬ 
fore  the  Emperor,  my  revered  Father  and  Sovereign,  who 
has  replied  to  me  in  a  long  letter  from  Dresden,  from 
which  I  will  quote  an  extract  to  Your  Holiness  to  make 
you  understand  the  views  of  His  Majesty,  and  so  as  not  to 
conceal  the  real  state  of  affairs.  — 

My  son,  I  perceive  by  his  Holiness’  letter,  which  he 
certainly  never  wrote  himself,  that  I  am  threatened.  I 
would  not  tolerate  this  from  any  other  Pope.  What  does 
Pius  VII  wish  to  do  when  he  denounces  me  to  Christen¬ 
dom  ?  Put  an  interdict  on  my  throne  ?  Excommunicate 
me  ?  Does  he  imagine  that  their  muskets  will  drop  from 
my  soldiers’  fingers  ?  Or  is  it  to  place  a  dagger  in  my  peo¬ 
ple’s  hands  to  assassinate  me  ?  Frenzied  Popes,  born  for 
the  misfortune  of  men,  have  already  preached  this  infa¬ 
mous  doctrine.  I  shall  doubtless  hear  that  the  Holy  Father 
intends  to  apply  the  scissors  to  my  head  and  to  lock  me 
up  in  a  monastery!  Does  he  suppose  that  the  present 


878 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


century  has  reverted  to  the  ignorance  and  the  brutish¬ 
ness  of  the  ninth  century?  Does  he  take  me  for  Louis 
le  Debonnaire  ? 

The  present  Pope  has  too  much  power;  priests  are  not 
made  to  rule;  let  them  follow  the  example  of  St.  Peter, 
St.  Paul,  and  the  holy  Apostles,  who  were  certainly  worth 
any  Julius,  Boniface,  Gregory,  or  Leo.  Jesus  Christ  de¬ 
clared  that  his  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world.  Why  will 
not  the  Popes  render  unto  Ctesar  that  which  is  Caesar’s  ? 
Is  he  something  greater  on  earth  than  was  Jesus  Christ  ? 
But  is  there  anything  in  common  between  the  interests 
of  religion  and  the  prerogatives  of  the  Court  of  Rome  ? 
Is  religion  to  be  based  on  anarchy,  on  civil  war,  on  revolt  ? 
Is  that  preaching  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  The  Pope 
threatens  me  with  an  appeal  to  the  people.  In  truth,  I 
begin  to  blush  and  to  feel  ashamed  at  all  the  foolery  that 
the  Court  of  Rome  makes  me  endure;  and  perhaps  it  will 
not  be  long,  if  they  insist  on  creating  disturbances  in  my 
States,  before  I  refuse  to  recognise  the  Pope  as  anything 
more  than  bishop  of  Rome,  the  equal  of,  and  on  the  same 
rank  as  the  bishops  of  my  States.  I  would  not  hesitate 
to  convene  the  Gallican,  Italian,  German,  and  Polish 
churches  in  a  Council,  to  settle  affairs  without  the  Pope, 
and  to  protect  my  people  against  the  pretensions  of  the 
Court  of  Rome.  My  crown  proceeds  from  God  and  from 
the  will  of  my  people;  only  to  God  and  to  my  people  am  I 
answerable  for  it.  For  the  Court  of  Rome  I  shall  always 
be  Charlemagne,  and  never  Louis  le  Debonnaire.  — 

Holy  Father,  this  letter  was  not  intended  to  be  seen  by 
Your  Holiness.  I  intreat  you  to  put  an  end  to  this  quar¬ 
rel.  The  Emperor’s  complaint  is  justified.” 


MT.  37] 


A  DIARY 


279 


Send  this  letter  to  the  Pope,  and  inform  me  when  M. 
Alquier  presents  it. 

29th,  Saint  Cloud: 

I  have  reached  Paris  in  good  health.  A  year  ago  I 
arranged  the  marriage  of  Prince  Jerome  with  the  Princess 
Catherine  of  Wiirtemberg;  it  is  to  take  place  some  time 
this  month. 

August  2d.  Unless  England  accepts  the  mediation  of 
Russia,  Denmark  will  have  to  declare  war  against  her,  or 
I  shall  declare  war  against  Denmark. 

12th.  (To  Champagny.)  I  would  like  you  to  write  a 
confidential  letter  to  M.  de  Metternich  in  some  such  terms 
as  these:  “What  vertigo  has  seized  people  at  Vienna? 
What  enemy  threatens  you  ?  You  are  calling  the  whole 
population  to  arms;  your  princes  beat  up  the  country  like 
knights  errant;  what  would  you  say  if  your  neighbours 
did  the  same  ?  Do  you  wish  to  bring  on  a  crisis  ?  Knowing 
as  we  do  that  you  have  no  alliance  with  Russia,  the  help 
of  England  is  clearly  of  no  service  to  you.  The  Emperor 
cannot  understand  what  you  are  about;  up  to  the  present 
he  has  taken  no  military  steps.  Can  you  inform  me  con¬ 
fidentially  what  it  all  means,  and  how  we  can  prevent  a 
crisis  occurring  ?” 

Make  your  letter  pleasant,  guarded  in  terms,  con¬ 
fidential  in  form  ;  but  let  them  perceive  clearly  what  will 
happen. 

26th.  The  English  disembarked  near  Copenhagen  on 
the  16th.  They  are  bombarding  the  city. 

September  7th,  Rambouillet: 

(To  Eugene.)  Your  aide-de-camp  Bataille  has  lost  his 
dispatches;  he  deserves  to  be  punished;  place  him  under 


280 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1807 


arrest  for  a  few  days.  It  is  allowable  for  an  aide-de-camp 
to  lose  his  breeches  travelling,  but  never  his  dispatches 
nor  his  sword. 

16th.  (To  the  Emperor  Alexander.)  I  thank  Your 
Majesty  for  your  splendid  gift  of  furs.  I  have  nothing  so 
fine  to  offer  in  return.  I  hope,  however,  that  some  porce¬ 
lain  from  Sevres  which  I  am  sending  may  prove  accept¬ 
able. 

I  have  no  news  from  England,  and  have  no  idea  as  to 
her  policy.  I  am  getting  my  fleet  and  my  flotillas  ready, 
and  I  think  the  moment  is  not  far  off  when  we  shall  be  able 
to  drive  the  English  from  the  Continent. 

28th,  Fontainebleau: 

(To  General  Savary,  at  St.  Petersburg.)  I  have  your 
letter  of  the  9th.  M.  de  Champagny  is  replying  to  it  in 
detail. 

I  had  no  notion  you  could  be  so  gallant  as  now  appears. 
However,  the  furbelows  for  your  fair  Russian  ladies  shall 
be  sent.  I  wish  to  pay  the  account  myself.  When  you 
present  them,  you  can  say  that  I  happened  to  open  the 
dispatch  in  which  you  asked  for  them,  and  that  I  insisted 
on  choosing  them  myself.  You  know  my  taste  in  frills 
is  pretty  good.  Talleyrand  will  send  them  some  actors 
and  actresses. 

Herewith  you  will  find  two  letters  for  the  Empress. 
You  will  only  present  them  after  having  first  ascertained 
that  they  will  be  politely  received,  and  answered. 

October  1st.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  My  Son:  The  Em¬ 
press  is  sending  a  wreath  of  Hortensias  to  the  Vicereine. 
I  would  like  you  to  have  it  valued,  without  the  Princess’ 
knowledge,  by  some  good  jewellers,  and  to  let  me  know 


MT.  38] 


A  DIARY 


281 


the  valuation,  so  that  I  may  judge  at  what  sort  of  rate 
these  gentlemen  are  accustomed  to  rob  me. 

12th.  (To  Champagny.)  I  consider  that  we  are  in  a 
state  of  war  with  Portugal;  I  expect  my  troops  to  reach 
Burgos  on  the  1st  of  November;  if  Spain  wants  more 
troops,  she  has  but  to  ask  and  I  will  send  them.  Junot’s 
corps  must  amount  to  nearly  20,000  men. 

As  the  English  may  possibly  send  troops  to  Lisbon,  I 
would  like  to  know  what  number  of  troops  Spain  is  plac¬ 
ing  in  the  field.  But  make  it  clear  that  this  must  not  be 
like  the  last  war  ;  we  must  push  straight  for  Lisbon. 

30th.  I  have  hunted  a  great  deal  these  last  six  weeks. 

Noveviber  7th.  (To  Savary.)  M.  de  Tolstoi  presented 
his  credentials  to  me  yesterday  at  Fontainebleau.  I  wore 
the  ribbon  of  St.  Andrew  all  day.  The  manner  in  which  he 
has  been  distinguished  has  already  resulted  in  protests 
from  some  of  the  members  of  the  diplomatic  corps.  M.  de 
Tolstoi  talked  at  great  length  about  the  evacuation  of 
Prussia. 

8th.  (To  General  Junot.)  I  assume  that  as  a  result  of 
my  last  dispatch  you  have  quickened  your  march;  it  was 
too  slow;  ten  days  are  precious;  all  the  English  troops  and 
the  Copenhagen  expedition  have  returned  to  England. 

13th.  Order  for  the  1st  division  of  the  2d  corps  to  start 
from  Bayonne  on  the  22d  of  November  for  Vittoria,  there  / 
to  act  as  a  garrison  to  maintain  communication  with 
General  Junot. 

14th.  There  are  many  canals  I  must  build:  one  from 
Dijon  to  Paris,  one  from  the  Rhine  to  the  Saone,  and  an¬ 
other  from  the  Rhine  to  the  Scheldt.  I  have  staked  all  the 
glory  of  my  reign  on  changing  the  appearance  of  my  Em- 


282 


THE  CORSICAN 


[iso; 

pire.  The  carrying  out  of  these  great  works  is  as  neces¬ 
sary  to  the  prosperity  of  my  people  as  it  is  to  my  own 
satisfaction. 

I  also  attach  the  utmost  importance  and  the  greatest 
glory  to  stamping  out  pauperism.  One  must  not  live 
without  leaving  some  evidence  behind  to  commend  one’s 
memory  to  posterity. 

15th.  (To  Jerome  Napoleon,  King  of  Westphalia.) 
My  Brother:  I  inclose  you  herewith  the  Constitution  of 
your  kingdom.  This  Constitution  embraces  the  condi¬ 
tions  on  which  I  abandon  my  rights,  won  by  conquest, 
over  your  country.  You  must  observe  it  strictly.  Do  not 
listen  to  those  who  will  tell  you  that  your  people,  accus¬ 
tomed  to  servitude,  will  accept  your  benefits  with  in¬ 
gratitude.  What  the  people  of  Germany  impatiently 
expect  is  that  men  who  are  not  born  noble,  but  who  have 
ability,  should  have  an  equal  right  to  your  regard  and  to 
employment;  it  is  that  all  kinds  of  serfage,  and  the  inter¬ 
mediate  stages  between  the  sovereign  and  the  people, 
should  be  entirely  abolished.  The  benefits  of  the  Code 
Napoleon,  the  publicity  of  trials,  the  establishment  of  the 
jury,  will  distinguish  your  monarchy. 

23d,  Milan: 

I  have  been  at  Milan  these  last  two  days. 

24th.  (To  Joseph.)  I  saw  Lucien  for  several  hours  at 
Mantua  and  talked  with  him.  His  manner  of  thinking 
and  speaking  are  so  far  removed  from  mine  that  I  could 
hardly  tell  what  he  wanted.  If  only  he  would  divorce 
Mme.  Joubersthon  I  would  not  interfere  with  his  tastes 
or  affections. 

Here  is  what  I  propose:  let  him  promise  to  send  his 


A  DIARY 


283 


■ET.  38] 

daughter  to  Paris,  and  place  her  entirely  at  my  disposal, 
for  there  is  not  a  moment  to  lose,  events  are  developing 
rapidly,  and  my  destiny  must  be  accomplished. 

December  6th,  Venice: 

(To  Marshal  Victor.)  I  have  received  the  letter  in 
which  you  inform  me  that  Prince  Augustus  is  behaving 
badly  in  Berlin.  I  am  not  surprised,  because  he  has  no 
sense.  He  spent  his  time  paying  his  attentions  to  Mme. 
de  Stael  at  Coppet,  and  could  only  have  got  bad  notions 
in  that  quarter.  See  that  he  is  informed  that  the  first  time 
he  chatters  you  will  have  him  arrested  and  sent  to  a 
castle,  and  that  you  will  send  him  Mme.  de  Stael  for  conso¬ 
lation.  There  is  nothing  so  flat  as  these  Prussian  princes! 

(To  Maret.)  I  see  by  your  reports  that  conversation 
still  turns  on  subjects  that  must  pain  the  Empress,  and 
that  are  in  every  way  improper. 

17th,  Milan: 

The  British  Isles  are  declared  to  be  in  a  state  of  block¬ 
ade  by  sea  as  well  as  by  land. 

23d.  (To  General  Clarke.)  Order  General  Dupont  to 
have  his  headquarters  at  Valladolid  on  the  10th  of  Jan¬ 
uary,  to  concentrate  his  corps  there,  keeping  an  eye 
quietly  on  the  bridge  over  the  Douro,  and  placing  a  de¬ 
tachment  at  Salamanca  as  though  he  intended  to  move 
on  Lisbon. 

Order  Marshal  Moncey  to  organize  the  corps  of  obser¬ 
vation  of  the  Atlantic  Coast,  and  to  enter  Spain  at  once, 
so  that  his  leading  division  may  reach  Vittoria  on  the 
15th  of  January. 


1808 


January  4th,  Paris: 

(To  Jerome.)  I  see  that  you  propose  giving  the  Fiirst- 
enstein  property,  with  40,000  francs  a  year,  to  M.  Lecamus. 
I  cannot  imagine  a  more  absurd  step.  Since  my  reign  be¬ 
gan  I  have  never  ventured  on  a  more  arbitrary  act.  There 
are  more  than  ten  men  who  have  saved  my  life  and  to  whom 
I  grant  pensions  of  not  more  than  600  francs.  I  have 
Marshals  who  have  won  ten  battles,  who  are  covered 
with  wounds,  and  whose  reward  has  been  less  than  what 
you  are  giving  to  M.  Lecamus.  If  M.  Lecamus  has  40,000 
francs  a  year,  what  must  I  give  to  Marshals  Berthier, 
Lannes,  Bernadotte,  who  have  won  the  throne  on  which 
you  sit  at  the  price  of  countless  wounds  ? 

February  2d.  (To  the  Emperor  of  Russia.)  General 
Savary  has  just  arrived,  and  I  have  spent  many  hours 
with  him,  talking  about  Your  Majesty. 

An  army  of  50,000  men,  made  up  of  Russians,  of 
French,  perhaps  even  with  a  few  Austrians,  marching  by 
way  of  Constantinople  on  India,  would  no  sooner  reach 
the  Euphrates  than  England  would  tremble  and  be  on  her 
knees  to  the  Continent.  I  am  all  ready  in  Dalmatia,  and 
so  is  Your  Majesty  on  the  Danube.  One  month  after  we 
had  concluded  an  agreement  our  armies  could  be  on  the 
Bosphorus.  The  shock  would  reverberate  to  India,  and 
England  would  be  conquered. 

(To  Caulaincourt.)  You  will  find  herewith  a  letter  for 
the  Emperor  Alexander.  I  have  no  doubt  that  Tolstoi 


jet.  38]  A  DIARY  285 

writes  home  many  foolish  things.  At  a  hunting  party  a 
r  few  days  ago  at  St.  Germain,  he  was  in  the  same  carriage 
as  Marshal  Ney;  a  quarrel  arose,  and  they  went  so  far 
as  to  challenge  one  another.  Three  things  that  Tolstoi 
said  on  this  occasion  were  noted :  the  first,  that  we  would 
soon  have  war;  the  second,  that  the  Emperor  Alexander 
was  too  weak;  and  lastly,  that  if  Europe  was  to  be  divided 
the  Russian  right  must  reach  Hamburg  and  the  left 
Venice.  You  can  imagine  what  might  be  said  in  reply  by 
Marshal  Ney,  who  knows  nothing  of  what  is  going  on, 
and  is  as  ignorant  of  my  plans  as  a  drummer  of  the  line! 
The  fact  is  that  Russia  is  poorly  represented. 

Tell  Romanzoff  and  the  Emperor  that  I  am  inclined  to 
favour  an  expedition  to  India,  that  nothing  could  be 
easier.  If  the  Emperor  Alexander  can  come  to  Paris,  I 
would  be  delighted.  If  he  can  come  only  halfway,  put 
the  compasses  on  the  map  and  strike  the  middle  point 
between  St.  Petersburg  and  Paris. 

12  th.  My  troops  have  entered  Rome. 

20th.  (To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  I  have  appointed 
you  my  lieutenant  with  the  army  in  Spain.  Write  to  the 
generals  informing  them  of  your  arrival  at  Bayonne,  and 
giving  them  your  instructions. 

Your  relations  with  the  Spanish  commanders  must  be 
friendly,  and  your  only  explanation  for  occupying  the 
fortresses  must  be  that  it  is  necessary  to  protect  the  rear 
of  our  army.  If  the  Governor-general  of  Navarre  should 
decline  to  surrender  the  fortress  of  Pamplona,  you  can 
use  the  troops  of  Moncey’s  corps  to  take  it. 

Murat  is  a  hero,  and  an  ass! 


286 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1808 


25th.  (To  de  Tournon.)  Proceed  to  Madrid  by  the 
quickest  way,  and  hand  my  letter  to  the  King.  You  will 
await  the  answer,  spending  five  or  six  days  in  Madrid. 
When  you  write  by  the  courier  of  M.  de  Beauharnais  you 
will  give  only  vague  information  and  nothing  that  could 
raise  the  suspicion  that  you  are  informed  as  to  my  plans. 

March  5th.  I  may  possibly  start  for  Spain  in  less  than 
a  week.  I  have  80,000  men  within  30  leagues  of  Madrid. 
Junot  with  30,000  men  is  in  control  of  Lisbon  and  Portu¬ 
gal,  and  yet  I  have  not  brought  a  single  man  from  the 
Grand  Army  back  to  France.  I  have  nearly  300,000  men 
in  Poland  and  on  the  Oder.  This  year’s  conscription  is 
being  levied.  But  my  expenses  are  enormous! 

10th.  (To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  Continue  to 
talk  smoothly.  Reassure  the  King,  the  Prince  of  Peace, 
the  Prince  of  the  Asturias,  the  Queen.  The  great  thing  is 
to  reach  Madrid,  to  rest  your  troops,  and  to  collect  sup¬ 
plies.  Say  that  I  shall  soon  be  there  to  arrange  and  con¬ 
ciliate  everything. 

25th.  We  have  reached  the  fifth  act  of  the  play,  and 
shall  soon  get  to  the  climax. 

27th.  (To  Louis  Napoleon,  King  of  Holland.)  My 
brother,  the  King  of  Spain  has  just  abdicated;  the  Prince 
of  Peace  has  been  put  into  prison;  an  insurrection  has 
broken  out  in  Madrid.  The  Grand  Duke  of  Berg  pre¬ 
sumably  entered  the  city  on  the  23d  at  the  head  of 
40,000  men.  This  being  the  state  of  things,  I  have  thought 
of  placing  you  on  the  throne  of  Spain.  Reply  categorically 
what  you  have  to  say  to  this  proposal. 

30th.  (To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  I  have  received 
your  letter,  and  those  of  the  King  of  Spain.  Get  the 


Mr.  38] 


A  DIARY 


287 


Prince  of  Peace  out  of  the  clutches  of  those  people.  I 
don’t  want  any  harm  to  happen  to  him.  The  King  says 
he  is  going  to  your  camp.  I  am  waiting  to  hear  that  he  is 
safely  there  before  giving  you  instructions.  You  did  right 
in  not  recognizing  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias.  Get  King 
Charles  IV  into  the  Escurial  if  you  can,  treat  him  with 
the  highest  respect,  and  declare  that  he  continues  to  gov¬ 
ern  Spain  until  I  recognise  the  revolution.  I  highly  ap¬ 
prove  all  you  have  done. 

April  5th,  Bordeaux: 

I  arrived  here  just  when  no  one  was  expecting  me. 

9th.  (To  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg.)  I  perceive  that,  as 
a  rule,  you  attach  too  much  importance  to  the  opinion  of 
the  city  of  Madrid.  It  is  not  for  the  sake  of  complying 
with  the  whims  of  the  population  of  Madrid  that  I  have 
brought  together  such  large  armies  in  Spain. 

It  is  desirable  that  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias  should 
come  to  meet  me,  —  in  which  case  I  would  await  him  at 
Bayonne. 

12th.  I  am  just  starting  for  Bayonne.  When  I  judge 
the  moment  has  come,  I  shall  arrive  in  Madrid  like  a 
cannon-ball. 

15th,  Bayonne: 

I  reached  Bayonne  yesterday.  1  am  expecting  the 
Prince  of  the  Asturias,  who  now  styles  himself  Ferdinand 
VII ;  he  is  near  the  frontier.  I  am  also  expecting  the 
unfortunate  Charles  IV  and  the  Queen. 

17th.  King  Charles  IV  left  the  Escurial  on  the  14th; 
he  will  therefore  reach  Burgos  to-day  or  to-morrow.  I 
hope  to  see  him  here. 

(To  Prince  Murat.)  If  there  should  be  any  excitement. 


288 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1808 


you  can  give  out  in  the  newspapers  that  the  French 
armies  have  moved  into  Spain  for  an  expedition  to  Africa, 
and  that  I  am  to  direct  their  movements  in  person  from 
Madrid;  that  the  Prince  of  Peace,  thinking  I  would  influ¬ 
ence  the  King,  and  influence  him  unfavourably  to  himself, 
became  alarmed,  and  that  all  the  trouble  has  come  from 
this. 

(To  Marshal  Bessieres.)  If  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias 
should  attempt  to  turn  back  at  Burgos,  have  him  placed 
under  arrest,  and  send  him  to  Bayonne. 

18th.  I  have  nearly  100,000  men  here  in  provisional 
regiments.  What  with  drill  and  exercise  they  are  im¬ 
proving  daily.  They  are  all  fine  big  boys  of  twenty,  and 
I  am  very  pleased  with  them. 

19th.  The  interests  of  my  House  and  of  my  Empire 
demand  that  the  Bourbons  should  cease  to  reign  in  Spain! 
Countries  where  monks  (rule)  are  easy  to  conquer! 

It  might  cost  me  200,000  men! 

25th.  The  Prince  of  the  Asturias  is  here;  I  am  treating 
him  well.  I  receive  him  at  the  head  of  the  stairs,  but  do 
not  accompany  him  (to  the  door). 

The  King  and  Queen  will  be  here  in  a  couple  of  days. 
The  Prince  of  Peace  arrives  to-night.  The  unfortunate 
man  excites  pity.  For  a  month  he  was  between  life  and 
death,  under  constant  threats.  He  never  changed  his 
shirt  during  all  that  time,  and  had  grown  a  beard  seven 
inches  long. 

26th.  (To  Murat.)  It  is  time  to  show  energy.  I  assume 
you  will  not  spare  the  Madrid  mob  if  it  budges.  A  man 
at  the  head  of  50,000  soldiers  should  not  write  such  a 


SBT.  38] 


A  DIARY 


289 


letter  as  you  wrote  to  the  Infant  Don  Antonio,  nor  have 
recourse  to  intriguing  methods.  Your  order  of  the  day 
to  the  soldiers  on  the  Burgos  affair  is  wretched.  Good 
God!  where  should  we  be  if  I  were  given  to  writing  four 
pages  to  the  soldiers  to  tell  them  not  to  allow  themselves 
to  be  disarmed,  and  to  extol  as  a  heroic  deed  the  fact  that 
a  detachment  of  fifteen  men  fired  on  a  mob  ?  Frenchmen 
are  too  acute  not  to  laugh  at  such  proclamations,  and 
mine  is  not  the  school  at  which  you  learned  to  write 
them.  What  will  you  do  in  a  crisis  if  you  lavish  your  pro¬ 
clamations  now  ?  Three  orders  of  the  day  like  yours 
would  demoralize  an  army. 

(To  Marshal  Bessieres.)  There  occurred  at  Santander, 
on  the  22d,  a  demonstration  against  the  French.  Send 
an  officer  there,  and  declare  to  the  inhabitants  that  if  a 
single  Frenchman  is  touched  they  will  pay  for  it  dear; 
nty  intention  is,  on  the  news  of  the  least  disorder,  to  send 
a  brigade  there,  with  cannon,  and  to  burn  the  whole  place 
down. 

May  1st.  I  have  just  met  the  King  and  Queen,  who  are 
very  glad  to  be  here.  The  King  received  his  sons  with  dis¬ 
pleasure.  All  the  Spaniards  have  kissed  hands;  but  the 
old  King  appears  to  be  very  angry  with  them. 

The  Prince  of  the  Asturias  is  very  stupid,  very  surly, 
very  hostile  to  France;  with  my  knowledge  of  how  to 
handle  men,  his  twenty-four  years’  experience  makes  no 
impression. 

King  Charles  is  a  good  soul.  Whether  it  comes  from 
his  position,  or  from  his  circumstances,  he  gives  the  im¬ 
pression  of  an  honest  and  kindly  patriarch.  The  Queen’s 
heart  and  history  are  revealed  in  her  face;  that  is  saying 


290 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1808 


everything.  It  surpasses  all  one  could  imagine.  They  are 
both  of  them  dining  with  me.  The  Prince  of  Peace  looks 
like  a  bull;  he  is  rather  like  Daru. 

(To  Charles  IV.,  offering  his  arm.)  Lean  on  my  arm,  I 
am  strong. 

(To  the  Queen.)  Perhaps  Your  Majesty  thinks  I  am 
going  too  fast  ? 

(The  Queen:  Well,  sire,  that  is  rather  your  habit!) 

If  this  thing  were  going  to  cost  me  80,000  men 
I  wouldn’t  do  it;  but  it  won’t  take  12,000;  it’s  mere 
child’s  play.  I  don’t  want  to  hurt  anybody,  but  when 
my  great  political  chariot  is  rolling,  it’s  as  well  to  stand 
from  under  the  wheels. 

2d.  As  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias  is  not  accommodat¬ 
ing,  it  must  all  end  in  a  crisis  and  an  act  of  mediation. 

(To  Murat.)  I  am  pleased  with  King  Charles  and  the 
Queen.  I  shall  send  them  to  Compiegne.  I  intend  to 
place  the  King  of  Naples  on  the  Spanish  throne.  I  propose 
giving  you  the  throne  of  Naples  or  of  Portugal.  Let  me 
know  what  you  think  of  it  immediately,  for  the  whole 
business  must  be  finished  in  one  day. 

5th.  (To  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias.)  If  you  have  not 
recognised  your  father  as  your  rightful  sovereign  before 
midnight,  and  notified  Madrid  to  that  effect,  you  will  be 
treated  as  a  rebel. 

6th.  King  Charles  is  an  honest  and  good  man.  By  the 
treaty  he  transfers  all  his  rights  over  the  Spanish  Crown 
to  me. 


The  worst  of  the  job  is  done. 


88] 


A  DIARY 


291 


An  insurrection  broke  out  in  Madrid  on  the  2d.  Thirty 
or  forty  thousand  people  collected  in  the  streets,  and  in 
the  houses,  firing  from  the  windows.  Two  battalions  of 
the  fusiliers  of  the  Guard,  with  400  or  500  horse,  restored 
order.  More  than  two  thousand  of  the  mob  were  killed. 

18th.  Order  for  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg  to  move 
General  Dupont  with  his  first  division  towards  Cadiz. 

21st.  All  the  talk  about  a  divorce  does  a  great  deal  of 
harm;  it  is  as  improper  as  it  is  hurtful. 

28th.  (To  Deeres.)  If  we  have  19  of  the  line  in  the 
Mediterranean;  3  in  the  Adriatic,  at  Ancona;  20  at  Flush¬ 
ing;  25  at  Brest,  Lorient,  and  Rochefort;  2  at  Bordeaux; 
8  at  Cadiz  and  Lisbon;  total  77  French  ships,  to  which 
add  10  that  the  King  of  Holland  has  in  his  port;  1  for 
Denmark;  12  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia  in  the  Baltic; 
11  which  the  Emperor  of  Russia  has  at  Lisbon  and  Toulon ; 
20  of  the  Spaniards:  total  54;  this  would  form  a  mass  of 
131  ships;  and  if  we  were  to  deduct  the  12  Russians  in  the 
Baltic,  it  would  leave  119  under  my  direct  control,  and 
backed  up  by  camps  of  7000  men  at  the  Texel,  of  25,000 
men  at  Antwerp,  of  80,000  men  at  Boulogne,  of  30,000 
at  Brest,  of  10,000  at  Lorient  and  at  Rochefort,  of  G000 
Spaniards  at  Ferrol,  of  30,000  men  at  Lisbon,  of  20,000 
men  at  Carthagena,  of  25,000  at  Toulon,  of  15,000  at 
Reggio,  and  of  15,000  at  Taranto.  That  looks  to  me  like 
a  chess  board  on  which,  without  asking  much  of  Fortune, 
or  demanding  extraordinary  skill  from  our  seamen,  we 
should  get  very  good  results. 

31st.  The  bottom  of  the  great  question  is:  who  shall 
have  Constantinople? 

June  3d.  I  have  dictated  orders  for  energetic  steps  to 


292 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1808 


be  taken  at  Santander.  That  city  apparently  needs  an 
example.  As  the  insurrection  looks  serious,  we  must  act 
with  large  numbers. 

7th.  Dupont  should  have  reached  Cordova  to-day. 

9th.  The  King  of  Naples  arrived  here  yesterday.  He 
is  recognised  as  King  of  Spain,  and  will  start  for  Madrid. 
He  has  already  accepted  the  oaths  of  allegiance  of  several 
grandees  of  Spain  who  are  here,  of  the  deputation  from 
the  Council  of  Castille,  of  the  Council  of  the  Indies,  and 
of  the  Inquisition. 

Saragossa  has  raised  the  standard  of  revolt. 

13th.  (To  Murat.)  I  am  sending  General  Savary  to 
help  you.  I  regret  your  illness  from  every  point  of  view. 

16th.  General  Lefebvre  found  the  army  of  the  rebels 
of  Saragossa,  commanded  by  Palafox,  on  some  heights. 
General  Lefebvre  marched  straight  on  the  enemy,  struck 
them  in  flank,  and  did  great  execution. 

17th.  (To  Cambacer&s.)  My  Cousin:  I  hear  that  ex¬ 
travagant  reports  are  circulated  at  Fouche’s.  Since  the 
rumours  of  a  divorce  were  first  started,  I  am  told  that 
it  is  a  constant  topic  at  his  receptions,  although  I  have 
expressed  my  opinion  on  the  matter  to  him  ten  times. 
Have  a  talk  with  Fouche  and  tell  him  it  is  time  people 
stopped  speaking  in  this  way,  and  that  the  thing  is  scan¬ 
dalous. 

30th,  Marracq: 

It  is  very  desirable  that  Saragossa  should  surrender 
promptly;  it  appears  that  such  an  event  would  greatly 
influence  the  submission  of  Spain. 

July  1st.  If  it  is  true  that  (the  troops  from)  the  camp 
of  Gibraltar  have  marched  on  Cordova,  it  may  be  that 


SX.  38] 


A  DIARY 


293 


General  Vedel  will  not  be  strong  enough  to  unblock 
General  Dupont. 

9th.  (To  King  Joseph.)  Be  gay  and  happy;  never 
doubt  your  complete  success. 

The  King  started  this  morning.  I  escorted  him  as  far 
as  the  frontier.  He  was  followed  by  the  whole  Junta  in 
nearly  one  hundred  carriages;  but  they  were  carriages 
that  had  been  rather  hurriedly  equipped. 

13th.  Dupont  has  more  troops  than  he  needs.  Any 
reverse  with  which  he  might  meet  would  not  amount  to 
much. 

17th.  The  Emperor  wishes  to  form  a  portable  library 
of  about  one  thousand  books.  The  Emperor  also  wishes 
M.  Barbier  to  take  in  hand  the  following  piece  of  work: 
To  draw  up  accounts  of  the  campaigns  that  have  been 
fought  in  the  valley  of  the  Euphrates  from  that  of  Crassus 
down  to  the  eighth  century;  to  indicate  on  suitable  maps 
the  line  followed  by  each  army,  with  the  names,  ancient 
and  modern,  of  the  chief  cities,  geographical  details,  and 
historical  narratives  of  each  expedition,  drawn  from  the 
original  sources. 

(To  Joachim  Napoleon,  King  of  the  Two  Sicilies.)  My 
brother  I  have  received  your  letter.  I  note  with  pleasure 
that  the  baths  are  beneficial  to  your  health. 

I  have  good  news  for  you.  On  the  14th  of  July  General 
Cuesta  was  encountered  at  the  head  of  35,000  men  at 
Medina  de  Rio  Seco.  At  six  in  the  morning  Marshal 
Bessieres  attacked  them  with  15,000  men,  carried  their 
positions,  completely  routed  them,  made  several  thousand 
prisoners,  killed  5000  or  6000,  took  all  their  artillery,  and 


294  THE  CORSICAN  [isos  * 

dispersed  their  army.  The  army  charged  to  the  shout  of 
Vive  V Empereur,  and  No  more  Bourbons  in  Europe. 

19th,  Bayonne:  I 

(To  Joseph  Napoleon,  King  of  Spain.)  My  Brother:  1 
You  should  not  be  surprised  at  having  to  conquer  your 
kingdom.  Philip  V  and  Henry  IV  had  to  conquer  theirs. 
Keep  your  spirits  up,  don’t  allow  yourself  to  be  depressed, 
and  never  for  one  moment  doubt  but  that  matters  will 
finish  better  and  more  quickly  than  you  imagine. 

25th,  Toulouse: 

Austria  is  arming,  but  denies  it;  she  is  therefore  arming 
against  us.  She  is  spreading  the  report  that  I  demand 
some  of  her  provinces:  she  is  therefore  trying  to  cloak  as 
a  rightful  defence  an  unprovoked  and  hopeless  attack. 
Since  Austria  is  arming,  we  too  must  arm.  I  am  therefore 
ordering  the  Grand  Army  to  be  reinforced.  My  troops 
are  concentrating  at  Strassburg,  Mainz,  Wesel. 

31st,  Bordeaux: 

(To  Joseph.)  I  don’t  like  the  tone  of  your  letter  of  the 
24th.  There  is  no  question  of  dying,  but  of  fighting,  and 
of  being  victorious.  I  shall  find  in  Spain  the  pillars  of 
Hercules,  not  the  bounds  of  my  power.  In  all  my  military 
career  I  have  seen  nothing  more  cowardly  than  these  mobs 
of  Spanish  soldiers. 

You  must  support  Dupont.  Don’t  be  uneasy  as  to  the 
outcome  of  all  this  business. 

August  1st.  I  can  see  from  the  report  of  the  cuirassier 
officer  that  Dupont’s  corps  will  have  to  retreat.  The 
whole  thing  is  inconceivable. 

2d.  Brute!  Fool!  Coward!  Dupont  has  lost  Spain  to 
save  his  baggage ! 


xr.  38] 


A  DIARY 


295 


It’s  a  spot  on  my  uniform! 

3d.  (To  General  Clarke.)  The  inclosed  documents  are 
for  you  alone;  read  them  with  a  map,  and  you  will  be  able 
to  judge  whether  there  was  ever  anything  since  the  world 
was  created  so  senseless,  so  stupid,  and  so  dastardly! 
Here  are  the  Macks  and  the  Hohenlohes  justified!  One 
can  see  clearly  enough,  by  General  Dupont’s  own  report, 
that  all  that  happened  resulted  from  his  inconceivable 
folly.  This  loss  of  20,000  picked  men,  with  the  moral 
effect  which  it  is  bound  to  have,  has  made  the  King  take 
the  grave  decision  of  falling  back  towards  France.  The 
influence  which  it  will  have  on  the  general  situation  pre¬ 
vents  my  going  to  Spain  in  person;  I  am  sending  Marshal 
Ney  there. 

(To  Joseph.)  The  knowledge  that  you  have  been 
thrown  into  the  midst  of  events  that  are  beyond  your 
range  of  experience  and  of  character  grieves  me,  my  dear 
friend.  Dupont  has  covered  our  standards  with  infamy. 
An  event  like  this  makes  my  presence  in  Paris  necessary. 
I  feel  the  sharpest  pang  at  the  thought  that  at  such  a 
moment  I  cannot  be  at  your  side  and  in  the  midst  of  my 
soldiers.  Let  me  know  that  you  are  keeping  your  spirits 
up,  that  you  are  well,  and  getting  used  to  soldiering,  — 
here  is  a  splendid  opportunity  for  studying  the  business. 

5th,  Rochefort: 

I  have  ordered  the  1st  corps  of  the  Grand  Army,  the 
6th  corps  and  two  divisions  of  dragoons  back  to  Mainz. 

6th.  Lisbon  is  threatened  by  an  English  expedition 
and  by  an  insurrection.  Part  of  the  Spanish  army  has 
gone  over  to  the  English,  and  the  situation  looks  very 
grave. 


296 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1808 


16th,  Saint  Cloud: 

What  is  going  on  in  Spain  is  lamentable.  My  army  is 
not  commanded  by  generals  who  have  made  war,  but  by 
postal  inspectors. 

21st.  Defeat  of  Junot  at  Vimiero. 

22d.  (To  Pauline.)  And  how  are  you  feeling,  lovely 
princess;  are  you  very  tired?  What  are  you  doing  to-day? 

(To  Marshal  Davout.)  As  the  English  have  landed 
large  forces  in  Spain,  I  have  recalled  the  1st  and  6th  corps 
and  three  divisions  of  dragoons  from  the  Grand  Army,  so 
as  to  complete  the  conquest  of  that  country  this  winter. 
Dupont  has  dishonoured  our  arms;  his  stupidity  is  only 
equalled  by  his  cowardice.  When  you  (get  the  details)  it 
will  raise  the  hair  of  your  head.  I  will  do  them  good  jus¬ 
tice,  and  if  they  have  stained  our  uniform  they  will  have 
to  wash  it  out. 

29th.  Russia  and  Austria  have  recognised  the  King  of 
Spain.  It  is  clear  that  nothing  will  happen  in  October; 
but  as  to  what  may  be  hatched  this  winter  to  explode  in 
the  spring,  that  is  another  matter.  —  And  so  life  goes, 
making  and  unmaking. 

30th.  (Note  on  Spanish  affairs.)  It  needs  a  long  ex¬ 
perience  of  war  to  perceive  its  principles;  one  must  have 
undertaken  many  offensive  operations  to  realize  how 
the  slightest  incident  means  encouragement  or  discour¬ 
agement,  brings  about  one  result  or  another.  In  warfare 
men  are  nothing,  a  man  is  everything. 

September  3d.  (To  M.  Cretet.)  Give  orders  for  the  city 
of  Metz  to  entertain  the  troops  when  they  pass.  As  the 
city  cannot  afford  it,  I  will  grant  three  francs  per  man, 
but  it  must  all  be  done  in  the  name  of  the  city.  I  wish 


^T.  39] 


A  DIARY 


297 


you  to  instruct  the  prefects  who  are  on  the  line  of  march 
to  look  after  the  troops  well,  and  to  maintain  in  every 
way  possible  their  loyalty  and  their  love  of  glory. 
Speeches,  songs,  free  theatre  performances,  dinners, — 
that  is  what  I  expect  from  our  citizens  for  our  soldiers. 

14th.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  has  given  me  a  rendez¬ 
vous  at  Erfurt  to  confer  on  European  affairs  and  on  the 
means  of  putting  an  end  to  the  unrest  of  the  world  and 
restoring  a  general  peace. 

17th.  (To  Cretet.)  Have  songs  composed  in  Paris  and 
sent  to  the  chief  cities;  these  songs  are  to  proclaim  the 
glory  the  army  has  already  won,  that  which  it  still  has  to 
acquire,  and  the  liberty  of  the  seas  that  will  result  from  its 
victories.  These  songs  shall  be  sung  at  the  dinners  (given 
to  the  troops).  You  will  have  three  sets  of  songs  com¬ 
posed,  so  that  the  soldiers  shall  not  hear  the  same  song 
repeated. 

18th.  (Proclamation.)  Soldiers,  after  your  triumphs 
on  the  banks  of  the  Danube  and  of  the  Vistula,  you  have 
crossed  Germany  by  forced  marches.  I  now  order  you 
through  France  without  allowing  you  one  moment’s  repose. 

Soldiers,  I  need  you  !  The  Leopard’s  hideous  apparition 
has  sullied  the  continent  of  Spain  and  Portugal;  he  must 
flee  in  terror  at  your  approach.  We  will  carry  our  tri¬ 
umphant  Eagles  to  the  columns  of  Hercules:  there  also  we 
have  insults  to  wipe  out. 

Soldiers,  you  have  surpassed  the  fame  of  all  armies  of 
modern  times,  but  have  you  as  yet  equalled  the  glory  of 
the  armies  of  Rome,  which  in  the  same  campaign  tri¬ 
umphed  on  the  Rhine  and  on  the  Euphrates,  in  Illyria 
and  on  the  Tagus  ? 


THE  CORSICAN 


fisos 


29S 

27th  Erfurt: 

I  arrived  this  morning  at  nine. 

29th.  Your  Emperor  Alexander  is  as  obstinate  as  a 
clam !  —  That  infernal  Spanish  business  is  costing  me 
dear ! 

October  1st.  (To  Alexander.)  What  you  are  suggesting 
I  should  do  really  represents  a  policy  of  concessions;  if  I 
adopted  it.  Europe  would  treat  me  like  a  little  boy.  Is  it 
the  act  of  a  friend,  of  an  ally,  to  propose  that  I  should 
abandon  the  only  position  from  which  I  can  threaten 
Austria  in  flank  if  she  should  attack  me  while  my  troops 
are  in  the  south  of  Europe  ?  If  you  absolutely  insist  on 
my  evacuating  (Prussia) ,  I  shall  consent ;  but  if  I  do,  in¬ 
stead  of  going  into  Spain  I  shall  settle  Austria’s  busi¬ 
ness  first. 

3d.  Erfurt  is  very  brilliant. 

5th.  (To  the  Empress.)  Conversations  lasting  whole 
days  are  not  doing  my  cold  much  good.  However,  all  is 
going  well.  I  am  pleased  with  Alexander,  and  he  ought 
to  be  pleased  with  me:  if  he  were  a  woman  I  think  I 
could  have  him  at  my  feet.  I  shall  soon  be  back;  take 
good  care  of  yourself;  I  shall  expect  to  find  you  plump 
and  in  good  colour. 

9th.  I  am  just  back  from  hunting  over  the  battlefield 
of  Jena.  We  breakfasted  on  the  spot  where  I  bivouacked. 

I  went  to  the  ball  at  Weimar.  The  Emperor  Alexander 
danced,  but  I  didn’t.  Forty  years  of  age  are  forty 
years ! 

12th.  ^Treaty  of  alliance.)  His  Majesty  the  Emperor 
of  the  French,  King  of  Italy,  and  His  Majesty  the  Em¬ 
peror  of  all  the  Russias,  desirous  of  binding  more  closely 


xt.  39] 


A  DIARY 


299 


and  of  making  more  durable  the  alliance  between  them, 
confirm  and  renew  the  treaty  of  alliance  concluded  at 
Tilsit. 

13th.  (To  Joseph.)  You  need  me  there. 

19th,  Saint  Cloud: 

(To  General  Junot,  Duke  of  Abrantes.)  The  Minister 
of  War  has  shown  me  all  your  reports,  and  in  particular 
your  letter  of  the  loth  of  October.  You  have  done  no¬ 
thing  that  is  dishonourable.  You  have  brought  me  back 
my  soldiers,  my  standards,  and  my  guns.  I  had  hoped, 
however,  that  you  would  do  better.  You  secured  the 
convention,  not  so  much  by  your  foresight  as  by  your 
courage,  and  the  English  are  right  in  blaming  the  general 
who  signed  it.  I  have  now  made  public  my  approval  of 
your  conduct;  what  I  write  confidentially  Is  for  you  alone. 
Before  the  end  of  the  year,  I  intend  myself  to  place  you 
once  more  at  Lisbon. 

21st.  Berthier  started  for  Bayonne  to-day;  I  shall  be 
there  in  a  few  days. 

22d.  The  Civil  and  Commercial  Codes,  and  the  Code 
of  Procedure,  have  met  with  success.  The  Criminal  Code 
will  come  before  the  Legislative  Body  this  session.  The 
Civil  Code  is  the  code  of  the  century;  its  provisions  not 
only  preach  toleration,  but  organize  it,  —  toleration  the 
greatest  privilege  of  man. 

Liberty  is  the  need  of  only  a  small  class,  endowed  by 
nature  with  higher  faculties  than  common  men.  Equal¬ 
ity,  on  the  contrary,  is  what  appeals  to  the  mass. 

Sotember  3d,  Bayonne: 

I  have  just  arrived.  As  I  rode  at  a  gallop  through  some 
considerable  part  of  the  Landes  I  am  a  little  tired. 


300 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1808 


4th,  Tolosa: 

I  shall  start  to-morrow  at  five,  and  shall  reach  Vittoria 
in  the  night.  I  want  to  cover  not  more  than  four  or  five 
leagues  on  the  same  horse.  I  intend  to  enter  Vittoria  in¬ 
cognito;  that  is  why  I  shall  get  there  at  night.  The 
news  will  not  be  out  till  morning.  At  nine  a  salute  of 
sixty  guns  may  be  fired. 

7th,  Vittoria: 

Troops  are  coming  in  daily.  The  Guard  arrived  to-day. 
I  am  very  busy. 

10th,  Cubo,  8  p ■  M. : 

(To  Joseph  Napoleon,  King  of  Spain.)  My  Brother:  I 
shall  start  at  one  in  the  morning  so  as  to  reach  Burgos 
before  dawn;  there  I  will  make  my  arrangements  for  the 
day,  for  a  victory  is  nothing,  it  must  be  turned  to  ac¬ 
count. 

While  I  think  it  unnecessary  that  there  should  be  any 
ceremony  made  for  me,  I  think  it  necessary  that  there 
should  be  for  you.  As  to  me,  it  does  not  fit  my  business 
of  soldiering;  in  any  case  I  don’t  want  any.  It  seems  to 
me  that  deputations  from  Burgos  should  wait  on  you  and 
give  you  a  good  reception. 

16th,  Burgos: 

Marshal  Ney  attacks  Aranda  to-day,  and  Marshal 
Bessieres,  who  is  marching  for  the  same  point,  will  imme¬ 
diately  cover  the  plain  with  cavalry  up  to  the  mountains 
of  Madrid. 

Blake’s  army  of  45,000  men  has  been  defeated  at 
Espinosa  and  Reinosa. 

18th.  (To  M.  de  Champagny.)  I  have  read  Miss  Pat¬ 
terson’s  letter.  I  will  see  her  child  with  pleasure,  and  will 


JET.  39] 


A  DIARY 


301 


take  charge  of  him,  if  she  will  send  him  to  France;  as  for 
herself,  she  can  have  all  she  wants.  At  the  time  I  refused 
to  recognise  her  I  was  influenced  by  political  considera¬ 
tions;  apart  from  that,  I  wish  to  provide  for  her  son  to  her 
satisfaction.  For  the  rest,  deal  with  this  matter  secretly 
and  tactfully. 

23d,  Aranda: 

I  got  here  at  four.  Apparently  there  are  serious  dis¬ 
turbances  at  Madrid. 

26th.  The  battle  of  Tudela  completes  that  of  Espinosa. 
The  army  of  Andalusia  commanded  by  Castanos,  that  of 
Aragon  commanded  by  Palafox,  those  of  Valencia  and  of 
New  Castille,  are  destroyed  and  scattered.  We  have  cap¬ 
tured  many  guns  and  prisoners  and  much  baggage. 

27th.  In  six  days  I  shall  be  in  Madrid. 

SOth,  at  the  foot  of  the  Somosierra: 

(Colonel  Pire:  Impossible,  sire!) 

That  is  a  word  I  don’t  know! 

(To  the  Polish  lancers.)  Carry  that  position,  in  a 
gallop! 

(Kozietulski :  Forward,  trot!  Vive  1’Empereur!) 

On  the  summit  of  the  Somosierra: 

(The  last  surviving  Polish  officer,  to  Berthier:  I  am 
dying,  there  are  the  guns;  tell  the  Emperor!) 

You  are  worthy  of  my  Old  Guard!  I  proclaim  you  my 
bravest  cavalry! 

(The  Polish  lancers:  Ave  Csesar!) 

Buitrago : 

(To  Joseph.)  We  have  had  an  engagement.  A  corps 


302 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1808 


of  9000  men  was  in  position  at  the  Somosierra,  and  4000 
at  Sepulveda.  We  defeated  those  at  Somosierra,  captured 
their  guns,  50  transport  wagons,  and  a  great  number  of 
prisoners. 

December  4th,  Madrid: 

Madrid  has  capitulated,  and  we  occupied  it  at  noon. 

From  the  date  of  the  publication  of  the  present  decree, 
feudal  dues  are  at  an  end  in  Spain.  The  tribunal  of  the 
Inquisition  is  abolished  as  infringing  on  the  sovereign 
power  and  civil  authority.  From  the  1st  of  January  next, 
the  custom  houses  between  province  and  province  shall 
be  suppressed  and  carried  to  the  frontiers. 

11th,  Chamartin: 

(To  Alexander,  Prince  of  Neuch&tel.)  My  Cousin:  Send 
one  of  your  staff  officers  to  Talavera  so  as  to  get  news  of 
what  the  English  are  doing. 

22d,  Madrid: 

I  am  starting  immediately  to  operate  against  the  En¬ 
glish,  who  appear  to  have  received  reinforcements  and  to 
be  making  a  show  of  boldness. 

The  English  move  is  extraordinary.  It  is  clear  that 
they  have  left  Salamanca.  It  is  probable  that  they  have 
sent  their  transports  to  Ferrol,  with  the  idea  that  a  retreat 
on  Lisbon  would  be  dangerous. 

The  whole  of  the  Guard  is  on  the  march.  We  shall 
probably  reach  Valladolid  on  the  24th  or  25th. 

Afternoon,  Pass  of  the  Guadarrama: 

(Napoleon  passes  astride  on  a  gun  in  the  midst  of  a 
terrific  snowstorm.  The  soldiers :  Convicts  suffer  less  than 
we  do!  Shoot  him  down,  damn  him!) 


j*t.  39] 


A  DIARY 


SOS 


Espinas,  evening : 

I  have  crossed  the  Guadarrama  with  a  part  of  the 
Guard  in  rather  disagreeable  weather. 

23d,  Villacastin: 

(To  Joseph.)  The  English  appear  to  be  at  Valladolid. 
Put  in  the  Madrid  newspapers  that  20,000  English  are 
surrounded  and  lost. 

26th,  near  the  Douro,  floods,  mud,  rain : 

If  the  English  remained  in  their  positions  to-day  it  is  all 
up  with  them. 

(Sir  John  Moore,  near  Valladolid:  I  am  in  a  hornet’s 
nest,  and  God  knows  how  I  shall  get  out  of  it.) 

31st,  Benavente: 

My  advance  guard  is  near  Astorga.  The  English  are 
flying  as  fast  as  they  can,  and  are  abandoning  their  sup¬ 
plies  and  baggage. 


1809 


January  1st,  near  Astorga,  arrival  of  the  courier  from 
Paris. 

2d,  Astorga: 

We  have  found  800  dead  horses  along  the  road  and 
much  baggage,  with  supplies.  The  Guard  is  returning  to 
Benavente,  and  I  am  coming  back  closer  to  the  centre  of 
my  armies. 

6th,  Benavente: 

(To  Joseph.)  I  thank  you  for  your  good  wishes  for  the 
new  year.  I  have  no  hope  as  yet  that  Europe  will  be 
pacified  this  year.  I  have  so  little  hope  of  it  that  I  signed 
a  decree  yesterday  to  raise  100,000  men. 

Happiness?  Ah!  of  course!  There’s  little  enough 
question  of  happiness  these  days! 

7th,  Valladolid: 

I  have  left  the  Duke  of  Dalmatia  with  30,000  men  to 
pursue  the  English. 

8th,  Morning  parade: 

Ah,  yes.  I  know,  you  all  want  to  get  back  to  Paris,  to 
your  bad  habits,  and  your  mistresses!  Well,  I  mean  to 
keep  you  with  the  colours  till  you’re  eighty! 

9th.  (To  Josephine.)  Moustache  has  brought  me  your 
letter  of  the  31st  of  December.  I  perceive,  dear  friend, 
that  you  are  worried,  that  you  are  in  a  state  of  black 
anxiety.  Austria  will  not  make  war  on  me.  If  she  does,  I 
have  150,000  men  in  Germany,  and  as  many  on  the  Rhine, 


<ET.  39] 


A  DIARY 


305 


and  400,000  Germans  with  whom  to  reply.  Russia  will 
not  leave  my  side.  People  are  mad  in  Paris;  all  is  going 
perfectly  well. 

I  shall  be  in  Paris  the  moment  I  think  it  necessary.  I 
warn  you  to  beware  of  ghosts:  one  of  these  fine  days,  at 
two  o’clock  in  the  morning  —  But,  good-bye. 

11th.  I  have  to  stay  at  Valladolid,  where  dispatches 
from  Paris  can  reach  me  in  five  days.  The  events  of 
Constantinople,  the  present  situation  of  Europe,  the  re¬ 
organization  of  my  armies  of  Italy,  of  Turkey,  and  of 
the  Rhine  prevent  my  moving  away  from  here.  It  was 
with  great  reluctance  that  I  turned  back  at  Astorga. 

On  the  parade  ground: 

(To  General  Legendre,  Dupont’s  chief  of  staff.)  You 
have  the  impudence  to  appear  before  me!  Your  dis¬ 
honour  is  written  on  the  face  of  every  brave  soldier. 
Men  have  blushed  for  you  in  the  most  remote  parts  of 
Russia.  On  the  field  of  battle  a  man  fights,  sir,  he  does 
not  surrender,  and  if  he  surrenders  he  deserves  to  be  shot. 
A  soldier  should  know  how  to  die.  Your  surrender  was 
a  crime! 

15th.  (To  Joseph.)  The  condition  of  Europe  compels 
me  to  go  to  Paris  for  three  weeks.  I  expect  to  be  there  on 
the  21st  of  January.  I  shall  travel  most  of  the  way  in  the 
saddle,  rapidly.  If  you  think  it  advisable  you  can  keep 
my  absence  secret  for  a  fortnight  by  saying  that  I  have 
gone  to  Saragossa. 

24th,  Paris: 

I  arrived  here  in  good  health  on  the  23d  at  8  in  the 
morning. 

28th.  (To  Talleyrand.)  You  are  a  thief,  a  coward,  a 


306 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1800 


man  without  honour,  you  disbelieve  in  God,  you  have 
betrayed  everyone,  to  you  nothing  is  sacred,  you  would 
sell  your  own  father!  You  suppose,  without  rhyme  or 
reason,  that  my  Spanish  affairs  are  going  wrong.  You  de¬ 
serve  that  I  should  smash  you  like  a  glass,  but  I  despise 
you  too  profoundly  to  put  myself  to  that  trouble ! 

(Talleyrand:  What  a  pity  that  so  great  a  man  should 
be  so  ill-bred !) 

29th.  (To  Metternich.)  Well!  this  is  something  new 
at  Vienna!  What  does  it  mean  P  Has  a  spider  stung  you  ? 
Who  is  thx-eatening  you  ?  Whom  are  you  aiming  at  ?  Do 
you  want  to  set  the  world  aflame  again  ? 

Metternich  has  almost  become  a  statesman,  he  lies  very 
well. 

(Austria)  wants  to  get  slapped;  she  shall  have  it,  on 
both  cheeks.  If  the  Emperor  Francis  attempts  any  hostile 
move,  he  will  soon  have  ceased  to  reign.  That  is  clear. 
Before  another  ten  years  mine  will  be  the  most  ancient 
dynasty  of  Europe. 

February  11th.  My  memory  will  not  store  a  single 
alexandrine  verse ;  but  I  do  not  forget  one  syllable  of  the 
regimental  returns.  I  always  know  where  my  troops  are.  I 
am  fond  of  tragedy;  but  were  all  the  dramas  of  the  world 
there,  on  one  side  of  me,  and  the  regimental  returns  on  the 
other,  I  would  not  so  much  as  glance  at  the  dramas,  while 
every  line  of  my  regimental  returns  would  be  read  with 
the  closest  attention. 

March  9th,  I  am  leaving  my  best  troops  with  Joseph, 
and  am  starting  alone  for  Vienna  with  my  little  conscripts, 
my  name,  and  my  long  boots. 


MJ.  39] 


A  DIARY 


307 


14th,  Rambouillet: 

(To  Maximilian  Joseph,  King  of  Bavaria.)  My  Brother: 
If  war  should  break  out,  your  troops  must  be  employed 
vigorously.  The  Prince  Royal,  however  distinguished  he 
may  be  by  his  natural  gifts,  has  never  conducted  military 
operations,  and  is  therefore  not  competent  to  command. 
I  should  be  depriving  myself  of  the  services  of  your  40,000 
men  if  I  had  not  a  firm  and  able  commander  at  their 
head.  I  have  selected  an  old  soldier,  the  Duke  of  Dantzig, 
for  this  duty.  At  this  day  the  Bavarian  army  is  too  large, 
and  the  circumstances  too  serious,  for  me  to  speak  less 
than  frankly  to  Your  Majesty.  After  the  Prince  Royal 
has  won  his  promotions  through  six  or  seven  campaigns, 
he  will  be  fit  to  command. 

23d,  Paris: 

A  French  officer  has  been  stopped  at  Braunau,  and  his 
dispatches,  though  sealed  with  the  arms  of  France,  have 
been  forcibly  taken  by  the  Austrians. 

24th.  All  the  infantry  of  the  Guard  coming  from  Spain 
will  proceed  to  Paris  by  coach. 

30th.  My  intention  is  to  carry  my  headquarters  to 
Ratisbon  and  to  concentrate  my  whole  army  there. 

April  10th.  Intercepted  dispatches  addressed  to  M.  de 
Metternich,  and  his  demand  for  passports,  show  clearly 
enough  that  Austria  is  on  the  point  of  beginning  hostili¬ 
ties,  if  she  has  not  already  done  so;  if  she  attacks  before 
the  15th  everything  must  fall  back  on  the  Lech. 

12th.  (To  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  The  semaphore  is 
just  giving  me,  at  8  p.  M.,  the  first  half  of  your  dispatch, 
from  which  it  would  appear,  according  to  a  letter  of  M. 
Otto,  that  the  Austrians  have  crossed  the  Inn  and  de¬ 
clared  war.  I  shall  start  in  two  hours. 


308 


THE  CORSICAN 


(1809 


15th,  Strassburg: 

In  an  hour  I  shall  cross  the  Rhine. 

16th,  Ludwigsburg: 

(To  Alexander,  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  I  have  received 
your  dispatch  stating  that  you  are  moving  Oudinot’s 
corps  to  Ratisbon.  You  state  no  reasons  for  so  extraordi¬ 
nary  a  move  that  weakens  and  disperses  my  forces. 

17th,  Donauwerth,  4  a.  m.  : 

I  have  absolutely  no  knowledge  of  the  whereabouts  of 
the  Duke  of  Auerstadt. 

It  appears  that  the  Duke  of  Dantzig  is  retreating  on 
Eisenfeld. 

8  A.  M.  : 

(To  the  Duke  of  Dantzig.)  Let  me  know  your  personal 
view  as  to  where  the  mass  of  the  enemy’s  forces  is  situated. 

10  A.  M. : 

(To  the  Duke  of  Auerstadt.)  I  have  just  reached 
Donauwerth.  I  hear  that  you  are  at  Ratisbon.  My  in¬ 
tention  had  always  been  to  concentrate  behind  the  Lech. 
Fall  back  with  all  your  troops  on  Ingolstadt. 

(To  the  Duke  of  Rivoli.)  You  will  receive  in  the  night 
orders  to  march  to-morrow  at  two  in  the  morning  with 
your  whole  corps  and  that  of  General  Oudinot.  The  ob¬ 
ject  of  your  march  will  be  to  get  contact  with  the  rest 
of  the  army,  to  catch  the  enemy  in  a  false  manoeuvre,  and 
to  destroy  his  columns. 

6  P.  M. : 

(To  Davout.)  Since  arriving  here  this  morning  I  have 
sent  you  General  Savary,  my  aide-de-camp  Vence,  an 
artillery  officer,  a  Bavarian  major,  and  have  ordered 
General  von  Wrede  and  the  Duke  of  Dantzig,  to  both  of 


<ET.  39] 


A  DIARY 


309 


whom  I  have  sent  several  dispatches,  to  send  on  my  views 
to  you.  It  is  now  6  p.  m.  and  I  am  sending  off  your  aide- 
de-camp,  with  a  duplicate  copy  of  my  orders,  and  he  has 
promised  me  that  he  will  reach  you  by  six  in  the  morning. 
We  have  heard  the  sound  of  guns  from  between  Pfaffen- 
hofen  and  Freising.  W’e  are  moving  towards  one  another. 

18th,  4  a.  M.  : 

It  appears  as  though  the  Archduke  Charles  were  mov¬ 
ing  on  the  line  Landshut  Ratisbon. 

(To  Mass4na,  Duke  of  Rivoli.)  In  a  word  you  will  see 
the  whole  situation.  Prince  Charles  debouched  yesterday 
from  Landshut  on  Ratisbon  with  his  whole  army;  he  had 
three  corps,  estimated  at  80,000  men.  You  therefore  per¬ 
ceive  that  there  never  was  a  stroke  that  demanded  more 
energy  and  swiftness  than  this. 

Rapidity!  Activity!  activity!  All  lies  with  you! 

20th,  Vohburg: 

I  am  in  the  saddle  to  get  to  the  outposts  and  see  things 
for  myself.  I  shall  attack  the  enemy  if  they  are  still  in 
position,  and  pursue  them  rapidly  if  they  are  retreat¬ 
ing. 

21st,  Rohr: 

Yesterday  and  day  before  are  a  second  Jena.  The  Duke 
of  Rivoli  should  have  reached  Landshut  (yesterday)  at 
three  in  the  afternoon. 

22d,  Landshut: 

I  shall  be  at  Ergoltsbach  before  noon.  If  I  hear  the 
guns,  that  will  be  a  sufficient  signal  for  me  to  attack.  I  am 
determined  to  destroy  the  army  of  Prince  Charles  to-day, 
or  at  latest  to-morrow. 

(Order.)  The  Duke  of  Rivoli  will  move  on  Eckmiihl 


S08 


THE  CORSICAN 


(1809 

15th,  Strassburg: 

In  an  hour  I  shall  cross  the  Rhine. 

16th,  Ludwigsburg: 

(To  Alexander,  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  I  have  received 
your  dispatch  stating  that  you  are  moving  Oudinot’s 
corps  to  Ratisbon.  You  state  no  reasons  for  so  extraordi¬ 
nary  a  move  that  weakens  and  disperses  my  forces. 

17th,  Donauwerth,  ^  A.  m.  : 

I  have  absolutely  no  knowledge  of  the  whereabouts  of 
the  Duke  of  Auerstadt. 

It  appears  that  the  Duke  of  Dantzig  is  retreating  on 
Eisenfeld. 

8  A.  M.  : 

(To  the  Duke  of  Dantzig.)  Let  me  know  your  personal 
view  as  to  where  the  mass  of  the  enemy’s  forces  is  situated. 

10  A.  U. : 

(To  the  Duke  of  Auerstadt.)  I  have  just  reached 
Donauwerth.  I  hear  that  you  are  at  Ratisbon.  My  in¬ 
tention  had  always  been  to  concentrate  behind  the  Lech. 
Fall  back  with  all  your  troops  on  Ingolstadt. 

(To  the  Duke  of  Rivoli.)  You  will  receive  in  the  night 
orders  to  march  to-morrow  at  two  in  the  morning  with 
your  whole  corps  and  that  of  General  Oudinot.  The  ob¬ 
ject  of  your  march  will  be  to  get  contact  with  the  rest 
of  the  army,  to  catch  the  enemy  in  a  false  manoeuvre,  and 
to  destroy  his  columns. 

6  P.  M. : 

(To  Davout.)  Since  arriving  here  this  morning  I  have 
sent  you  General  Savary,  my  aide-de-camp  Vence,  an 
artillery  officer,  a  Bavarian  major,  and  have  ordered 
General  von  Wrede  and  the  Duke  of  Dantzig,  to  both  of 


iET.  39] 


A  DIARY 


309 


whom  I  have  sent  several  dispatches,  to  send  on  my  views 
to  you.  It  is  now  6  p.  M.  and  I  am  sending  off  your  aide- 
de-camp,  with  a  duplicate  copy  of  my  orders,  and  he  has 
promised  me  that  he  will  reach  you  by  six  in  the  morning. 
We  have  heard  the  sound  of  guns  from  between  Pfaffen- 
hofen  and  Freising.  We  are  moving  towards  one  another. 

18th,  4  A.  M.  : 

It  appears  as  though  the  Archduke  Charles  were  mov¬ 
ing  on  the  line  Landshut  Ratisbon. 

(To  Mass&na,  Duke  of  Rivoli.)  In  a  word  you  will  see 
the  whole  situation.  Prince  Charles  debouched  yesterday 
from  Landshut  on  Ratisbon  with  his  whole  army;  he  had 
three  corps,  estimated  at  80,000  men.  You  therefore  per¬ 
ceive  that  there  never  was  a  stroke  that  demanded  more 
energy  and  swiftness  than  this. 

Rapidity!  Activity!  activity!  All  lies  with  you! 

20th,  Vohburg: 

I  am  in  the  saddle  to  get  to  the  outposts  and  see  things 
for  myself.  I  shall  attack  the  enemy  if  they  are  still  in 
position,  and  pursue  them  rapidly  if  they  are  retreat¬ 
ing. 

21st,  Rohr: 

Yesterday  and  day  before  are  a  second  Jena.  The  Duke 
of  Rivoli  should  have  reached  Landshut  (yesterday)  at 
three  in  the  afternoon. 

22d,  Landshut: 

I  shall  be  at  Ergoltsbach  before  noon.  If  I  hear  the 
guns,  that  will  be  a  sufficient  signal  for  me  to  attack.  I  am 
determined  to  destroy  the  army  of  Prince  Charles  to-day, 
or  at  latest  to-morrow. 

(Order.)  The  Duke  of  Rivoli  will  move  on  Eckmiihi 


THE  CORSICAN 


310 


[1809 


with  his  three  divisions,  and  cut  off  the  enemy.  The 
Emperor  will  be  with  him. 

24th,  Imperial  headquarters,  Ratisbon: 

Soldiers,  you  have  done  all  that  I  expected!  You  have 
balanced  numbers  by  courage.  You  have  gloriously 
marked  the  difference  that  lies  between  the  soldiers  of 
Caesar  and  the  armed  hordes  of  Xerxes. 

In  a  few  days  we  have  triumphed  in  three  pitched  bat¬ 
tles,  at  Thann,  at  Abensberg  and  at  Eckmiihl,  and  in  the 
actions  of  Freising,  of  Landshut,  and  of  Ratisbon.  Be¬ 
fore  another  month  has  elapsed  we  shall  be  in  Vienna. 

27th,  Miihldorf: 

We  are  now  in  Austria  and  covering  long  days’  marches. 

30th,  Burghausen: 

(To  Prince  Eugene,  commanding  the  army  of  Italy.) 
I  regret  to  see  that  you  have  abandoned  the  line  of  the 
Piave.  In  warfare  one  sees  one’s  own  deficiencies,  but 
not  those  of  the  enemy.  You  should  have  held  on  until 
the  enemy  actually  attempted  to  force  the  passage  of  the 
Piave. 

War  is  a  serious  business  in  which  one  risks  one’s 
own  reputation  and  that  of  one’s  country;  a  reasonable 
man  should  examine  himself  and  decide  whether  or  no  he 
is  fitted  for  it.  I  know  that  in  Italy  you  affect  a  great 
contempt  of  Massena;  had  I  sent  him  there  things  would 
not  have  happened  as  they  have.  Massena  has  military 
talents  to  which  we  may  well  doff  our  hats;  we  must 
forget  his  foibles;  every  man  has  some.  I  made  a  mistake 
in  giving  you  the  command  of  the  army;  I  should  have 
placed  you  under  Massena  in  command  of  the  cavalry. 
Kings  of  France,  even  reigning  Emperors,  have  often 


£T.  39] 


A  DIARY 


311 


enough  commanded  a  regiment  or  a  division  under  the 
orders  of  an  old  Marshal.  I  think  that  if  you  are  hard 
pressed  you  should  write  asking  the  King  of  Naples  to 
join  the  army;  he  could  leave  his  government  to  the  Queen. 
You  could  hand  the  command  over  to  him,  and  place 
yourself  under  his  orders;  that  would  be  highly  proper, 
and  would  have  a  good  effect.  It  is  a  simple  enough  mat¬ 
ter  that  you  should  know  less  of  warfare  than  a  man  who 
has  been  waging  it  for  sixteen  years.  I  am  not  vexed  at 
your  mistakes,  but  I  am  at  your  not  writing  and  posting 
me,  so  that  I  can  advise  you,  and  direct  your  movements 
from  here.  If  you  only  knew  history  you  would  also  know 
that  quips  serve  no  good  purpose,  and  that  the  greatest 
battles  of  which  we  know  were  lost  through  following 
the  opinions  of  the  armies. 

May  4th,  Enns: 

I  crossed  the  Traun  yesterday.  There  has  been  an  en¬ 
gagement  at  Ebelsberg  in  which  we  took  6000  prisoners. 

6th.  (To  Josephine.)  Dear  friend:  I  have  received 
your  letter.  The  bullet  that  struck  me  did  not  wound  me; 
it  just  grazed  the  tendon  of  Achilles.  My  health  is  excel¬ 
lent  and  there  is  no  cause  for  worry.  My  affairs  are  going 
well. 

9th,  S.  Poelten: 

I  shall  be  in  sight  of  Vienna  to-morrow  at  noon.  The 
inhabitants  are  armed,  and  appear  inclined  to  defend 
themselves.  We  shall  see  if  we  are  to  have  a  repetition 
of  the  Madrid  business. 

12th,  Schoenbrunn: 

We  took  possession  of  the  suburbs  on  the  10th,  and  of 
the  city  to-day,  after  a  bombardment. 


512 


THE  CORSICAN 


[180$ 


(Decree.)  Napoleon,  Emperor  of  the  French,  King  of 
Italy,  Protector  of  the  Confederation  of  the  Rhine,  etc. 

Whereas  Charlemagne,  Emperor  of  the  French,  our 
illustrious  predecessor,  when  donating  various  counties  to 
the  bishops  of  Rome,  granted  them  by  way  of  fiefs  and  for 
the  greater  benefit  of  his  states;  and  whereas  Rome  did 
not  cease,  by  the  said  donations,  from  being  a  part  of  his 
Empire;  and  whereas  nothing  that  we  have  put  forward 
for  the  purpose  of  conciliating  the  safety  of  our  armies, 
the  tranquillity  and  prosperity  of  our  people,  the  dignity 
and  integrity  of  our  Empire  with  the  temporal  claims  of 
the  Popes,  has  been  of  any  effect;  we  hereby  decree: 

The  States  of  the  Pope  are  annexed  to  the  French 
Empire. 

17th.  The  immense  quantity  of  material  necessary  for 
throwing  a  bridge  over  the  Danube  is  already  assembled. 
I  hope  to  cross  on  the  18th  and  19th,  and  to  disperse  the 
armies  between  the  Danube  and  Moravia. 

19th,  Ebersdorf: 

The  Emperor  hopes  the  bridge  will  be  ready  to-mor¬ 
row  forenoon,  and  that  the  whole  army  will  reach  the  left 
bank  in  the  course  of  the  day. 

22d,  bivouac,  island  of  Lobau: 

The  nearest  villages  are  Aspern,  Essling,  and  Enzers- 
dorf.  To  cross  a  river  like  the  Danube  in  the  presence  of 
an  enemy  knowing  the  ground  thoroughly,  and  having  the 
sympathies  of  the  inhabitants,  is  one  of  the  most  dif¬ 
ficult  military  operations  conceivable. 

It  was  all  over  with  the  Austrian  army  when  at  7  A.  M. 
a  staff  officer  reached  the  Emperor  and  informed  him  that, 
owing  to  a  sudden  flood  of  the  Danube  which  had  carried 


JET.  39) 


A  DIARY 


313 


down  many  trees  and  rafts,  the  bridges  between  the  right 
bank  and  the  island  of  Lobau  had  been  broken.  This  de¬ 
plorable  mishap  caused  the  Emperor  to  stop  the  advance 
of  the  troops. 

The  enemy  made  desperate  efforts,  backed  by  the  fire 
of  200  guns,  to  drive  the  French  army  away.  Their  ef¬ 
forts  ended  ingloriously.  Three  times  they  attacked  the 
villages  of  Aspern  and  Essling,  and  three  times  they  filled 
them  with  their  dead.  Towards  six  o’clock  in  the  evening 
the  Duke  of  Montebello  had  a  leg  carried  away  by  a  can¬ 
non-ball;  for  a  moment  it  was  thought  he  was  killed. 

23d,  Ebersdorf: 

(To  Count  Daru.)  A  great  part  of  the  army  will  be 
in  the  island  to-night,  and  will  need  provisions.  In  the 
present  situation  of  affairs  there  is  nothing  more  pressing 
than  to  get  us  supplies. 

28th.  On  the  night  of  the  26th  to  the  27th  our  bridges 
over  the  Danube  were  carried  away  by  the  flood  and  by 
mill  wheels  that  had  been  thrown  in  (and  floated  down). 
To-day  one  of  the  bridges  is  repaired. 

31st.  (To  the  Empress  Josephine.)  I  am  in  great  grief 
for  the  loss  of  the  Duke  of  Montebello,  who  died  this 
morning.  And  so  all  things  come  to  their  end !  Good-bye, 
dear  friend;  do  anything  you  can  to  console  the  Marshal’s 
poor  wife. 

There  are  some  wounds  to  which  death  itself  is  prefer¬ 
able.  It  is  at  the  moment  of  leaving  life  that  a  man  clings 
to  it  with  all  his  might.  Lannes,  the  bravest  of  men, 
Lannes,  deprived  of  his  two  legs,  did  not  want  to  die,  and 
said  to  me  that  the  two  surgeons  who  had  treated  a 


314 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1809 


Marshal  so  brutally  and  with  such  scant  respect  ought  to 
be  hanged.  With  his  remnant  of  life  he  clung  to  me;  he 
wanted  only  me,  thought  only  of  me.  A  sort  of  instinct! 
For  surely  he  loved  his  young  wife  and  his  children  more 
than  he  did  me;  yet  he  never  spoke  of  them,  which  was 
because  he  expected  no  help  from  them.  But  I  was  his 
protector;  for  him  I  was  some  vague  and  superior  power; 
I  was  his  Providence,  and  he  was  imploring.  .  .  . 

(To  Mme.  Lannes,  Duchess  of  Montebello.)  My 
Cousin:  The  Marshal  died  this  morning  of  wounds  re¬ 
ceived  on  the  field  of  honour.  My  sorrow  is  as  deep  as 
yours.  I  lose  the  most  distinguished  general  in  my  armies, 
my  comrade  in  arms  during  sixteen  years,  he  whom  I 
considered  my  best  friend.  His  family  and  his  children 
will  always  have  a  special  claim  to  my  protection.  It  is 
to  assure  you  of  this  that  I  have  written  you  this  letter, 
for  I  am  convinced  that  nothing  could  lighten  the  grief 
that  you  must  feel. 

June  5th,  Schoenbrunn: 

I  am  here  to  review  the  Guard,  which  is  superb.  There 
are  60  guns,  4000  sabres,  and  12,000  of  the  finest  infantry 
in  Europe. 

9th.  (To  Jerome  Napoleon,  King  of  Westphalia.)  Ex¬ 
perience  will  teach  you  the  difference  between  reports 
spread  by  the  enemy  and  reality.  I  have  never,  in  the 
whole  of  the  sixteen  years  during  which  I  have  exercised 
command,  given  counter-orders  to  a  regiment,  because  I 
always  wait  until  matters  are  ripe  and  understood  before 
I  begin  operations.  Don’t  be  so  nervous;  there  is  nothing 
to  be  alarmed  about;  it  is  all  empty  noise. 

11th.  (To  General  Clarke.)  It  seems  to  me  that  the 


£T.  39] 


A  DIARY 


315 


Spanish  operations  are  being  poorly  conducted,  and  so 
poorly  conducted  that  I  foresee  a  catastrophe  unless  more 
vigour  is  imparted  to  the  movements  of  the  columns.  The 
English  have  been  given  enough  respite  to  form  another 
army  at  Lisbon.  It  is  the  English  we  have  to  fear;  they 
alone,  unless  the  army  is  managed  differently,  will  bring 
it  to  a  catastrophe  before  many  months. 

12th.  I  believe  that  in  German  Schoenbrunn  means 
the  beautiful  fountain;  the  spring  in  the  park  produces 
delicious  water  which  I  drink  every  morning.  Do  you 
also  like  fresh  water? 

(Colonel  Sainte  Croix:  Faith,  no,  Sire;  I  prefer  a  good 
glass  of  Bordeaux  or  of  Champagne.) 

Send  the  Colonel  100  bottles  of  Bordeaux  and  as  many 
of  Champagne. 

14th.  (To  Count  Fouche.)  I  have  received  a  wretched 
scrawl  from  that  blackguard  Palafox.  I  am  displeased 
that  you  should  have  accepted  it,  had  it  translated,  and 
thereby  allowed  it  to  become  known  that  he  was  at  Vin¬ 
cennes,  instead  of  leaving  that  fact  unpublished.  This 
blackguard  is  stained  with  the  blood  of  4000  Frenchmen 
whom  he  barbarously  slaughtered  at  Saragossa.  Let  him 
remain  at  Vincennes,  forgotten,  without  pen  or  paper, 
and  unable  to  secure  the  intervention  in  his  favour  of  the 
most  bitter  enemies  of  France. 

16th.  (To  Josephine.)  On  the  14th,  anniversary  of  Ma¬ 
rengo,  Eugene  won  a  battle  at  Raab  in  Hungary  against 
the  Archduke  John;  he  captured  3000  prisoners,  several 
guns,  four  flags,  and  has  pursued  the  enemy  far  on  the 
road  to  Baden. 

17th.  (To  Joachim  Napoleon.)  I  received  Your  Ma- 


316 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1809 


jesty’s  letter  of  the  8th  of  June.  I  would  much  like  to 
have  you  here.  But  in  the  present  state  of  things  it  is 
better  that  you  should  not  be  too  far  away  from  Naples. 
In  another  campaign,  when  things  are  quite  settled  in 
your  direction,  it  will  be  possible  to  call  you  to  the 
army. 

20th.  (To  Eugene.)  The  art  of  questioning  prisoners 
comes  with  experience  and  the  practice  of  war.  What  he 
said  appears  uninteresting  to  you;  had  I  questioned  him 
I  would  have  obtained  much  information  about  the 
enemy. 

Be  ready  to  start,  as  soon  as  my  orders  reach  you,  to 
take  part  in  the  great  battle. 

30th.  (To  Fouch6.)  Find  out  who  influences  the  Prus¬ 
sian  Minister.  The  stupid  and  infamous  reports  he  sends 
to  his  Court  are  inconceivable.  Is  he  a  fool,  or  is  he  ma¬ 
licious,  or  is  he  taken  in  by  some  intriguing  person  at 
Paris?  He  writes  to  Berlin  that  my  position  is  desperate, 
that  the  discontent  in  France  is  at  the  highest  pitch,  and 
the  refrain  of  the  whole  is  that  Prussia  should  pay  no 
more  money.  The  man  must  be  very  silly  or  very  ill- 
intentioned. 

July  2d,  Island  of  Lobau : 

The  army  of  Prince  Charles  is  ranged  in  battle  oppo¬ 
site;  I  shall  cross  on  the  night  of  the  4th. 

4th.  Notwithstanding  his  redoubts  and  intrenchments, 
I  hope,  with  the  help  of  God,  to  crush  the  army  of  Prince 
Charles. 

9  p.  m  : 

I  am  delighted  with  this  storm.  What  a  splendid  night 
for  us.  The  Austrians  can’t  see  our  preparations. 


et.  39] 


A  DIARY 


317 


6th.  Battle  of  Wagrarn  : 

(To  Bernadatte.)  I  relieve  you,  sir,  from  the  command 
of  a  corps  which  you  handle  so  badly ! 

7th,  Ebersdorf: 

(To  the  Empress  Josephine.)  I  am  sending  you  a  page 
with  the  good  news  of  the  victories  of  Enzersdorf  and 
of  Wagrarn  which  I  won  on  the  5th  and  6th  of  July.  The 
enemy’s  army  is  retreating  in  disorder,  and  all  is  going 
as  well  as  possible.  My  losses  are  rather  heavy,  but  the 
victory  is  complete  and  decisive.  We  have  over  a  hundred 
guns,  twelve  flags,  many  prisoners. 

I  am  sunburnt.  Good-bye,  dear  friend.  I  embrace  you. 
Many  compliments  to  Hortense. 

8th,  Wolkersdorf: 

I  have  my  headquarters  in  the  house  that  the  weakling 
Francis  I  occupied;  he  was  content  to  watch  the  battle 
from  an  observatory  twelve  miles  away  from  the  field. 

I  reckon  that  the  enemy  played  on  us  with  from  700  to 
800  guns.  I  had  550,  and  fired  100,000  rounds  of  shot 
and  grape. 

13th,  Znaym: 

There  shall  be  an  armistice  between  the  armies  of  H.  M. 
the  Emperor  of  the  French  and  King  of  Italy,  and  of  H.  M 
the  Emperor  of  Austria. 

15th,  Schoenbrunn: 

The  bull  of  excommunication  is  so  ridiculous  a  docu¬ 
ment  that  one  may  as  well  take  no  notice  of  it. 

17th.  (To  Jerome.)  I  have  seen  an  order  of  the  day 
signed  by  you  that  makes  you  the  laughing  stock  of 
Germany,  Austria  and  France.  Have  you  no  friend  who 
will  tell  you  the  truth?  You  are  a  King  and  a  brother 


318 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1809 


of  the  Emperor,  —  ridiculous  title  in  warfare!  You  must 
be  a  soldier,  and  again  a  soldier,  and  always  a  soldier! 
You  must  bivouac  with  your  outposts,  spend  night  and 
day  in  the  saddle,  march  with  your  advance  guard  so 
as  to  get  information,  or  else  remain  in  your  seraglio. 
You  wage  war  like  a  satrap.  By  Heaven!  is  it  from  me 
you  have  learned  that  ?  —  from  me,  who  with  an  army 
of  200,000  men  live  with  my  skirmishers  ? 

You  have  much  ambition,  some  intelligence,  a  few  good 
qualities,  —  but  spoiled  by  silliness,  by  great  presump¬ 
tion,  —  and  have  no  real  knowledge.  In  God’s  name 
keep  enough  wits  about  you  to  write  and  speak  with 
propriety. 

18th.  After  matters  are  settled  here,  I  hope  that  Spain 
will  not  hold  us  up  very  long.  But  it  is  to  be  feared  that 
the  English  will  attempt  something,  and  I  can  see  very 
little  brains  to  take  care  of  things  there. 

August  3d.  (To  the  Polish  deputation.)  One  does  what 
one  can.  Poland  is  a  question  on  which  all  negotiations 
with  Russia  fail.  Russia  sees  quite  well  that  she  is  vul¬ 
nerable  only  through  Poland.  If  I  were  Emperor  of  Rus¬ 
sia  I  would  never  consent  to  the  least  increase  of  the 
Duchy  of  Warsaw;  just  as  I  would  meet  death,  and  ten 
armies  behind  me,  in  defence  of  Belgium;  and  more  than 
that  I  would  raise  an  eleventh  army  of  women  and  children 
to  fight  and  to  defend  the  interests  of  France. 

I  know  that  the  reestablishment  of  Poland  would  bal¬ 
ance  Europe,  but  you  must  see  that  Russia  would  never 
consent  unless  her  armies  were  totally  destroyed.  The 
reestablishment  of  Poland  is  not,  at  this  moment,  within 
the  power  of  France.  I  will  not  make  war  on  Russia. 


jET.  40] 


A  DIARY 


319 


15th.  (Message  to  the  Senate.)  Senators,  we  have 
thought  proper  to  acknowledge  in  the  most  marked 
manner  the  special  services  rendered  to  us  in  the  cam¬ 
paign  just  concluded  by  our  cousins,  the  Prince  of  Neu- 
ch&tel  and  the  Dukes  of  Auerstadt  and  of  Rivoli.  We 
have  therefore  erected  the  castle  of  Chambord  into  a 
principality,  under  the  style  of  principality  of  Wagram,  to 
be  possessed  by  our  cousin  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel  and 
by  his  descendants.  We  have  erected  the  castle  of  Briihl 
into  a  principality,  under  the  style  of  principality  of  Eck- 
miihl,  to  be  possessed  by  our  cousin  the  Duke  of  Auerstadt 
and  his  descendants.  And  we  have  erected  the  castle  of 
Thouars  into  a  principality,  under  the  style  of  principal¬ 
ity  of  Essling,  to  be  possessed  by  our  cousin  the  Duke  of 
Rivoli  and  his  descendants. 

(To  General  Clarke.)  I  have  your  letter  of  the  8th.  I 
don’t  exactly  understand  the  event  in  Spain  (Talavera), 
or  what  took  place.  The  King  says  that  for  a  month  past 
he  has  manoeuvred  with  40,000  men  against  100,000. 
Write  to  him  that  it  is  his  own  fault;  they  don’t  under¬ 
stand  the  art  of  war  at  Madrid. 

27th.  The  conferences  at  Altenburg  still  continue,  but 
it  appears  that  the  English  raid  on  Zeeland  has  given  the 
Austrian  negotiators  new  hopes,  or  makes  them  delay. 

September  6th.  (To  Fouche.)  Maret  will  send  you  a 
collection  of  all  the  banknotes.  You  will  find  herewith 
a  decree  on  the  subject.  I  want  you  to  start  manufac¬ 
turing  these  notes  in  all  denominations,  to  total  not  more 
than  100  millions.  It  is  by  means  of  this  paper  money 
that  Austria  was  able  to  make  war  on  me;  and  it  is  by 
the  same  means  that  she  may  be  able  to  renew  it.  That 


320 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1809 


being  the  case,  my  policy,  in  time  of  peace  as  in  time  of 
war,  is  to  destroy  this  paper  money  and  to  force  Austria 
to  come  back  to  a  metallic  currency,  which  would  nat¬ 
urally  compel  her  to  reduce  her  army  and  the  insane  ex¬ 
penditure  by  means  of  which  she  has  threatened  the  safety 
of  my  dominions.  I  wish  this  business  to  be  carried  through 
with  the  utmost  secrecy.  My  object,  however,  is  far  more 
political  than  a  matter  of  speculation  or  profit.  There  is 
no  quiet  to  be  looked  for  in  Europe  so  long  as  the  House 
of  Austria  can  supply  itself  with  loans  of  300  or  400  mil¬ 
lions  by  the  credit  of  its  paper  money. 

10th,  Schoenbrunn: 

(To  Champagny.)  I  inclose  the  letter  written  to  me 
by  the  Austrian  Emperor.  I  do  not  exactly  understand 
the  object  of  his  step,  unless  the  letter  is  a  passport  to 
enable  his  aide-de-camp  to  reach  Vienna  and  have  a  con¬ 
versation  with  me.  The  aide-de-camp  says  that  the  Em¬ 
peror  has  declared  that  he  approves  the  proposed  bases, 
and  is  disposed  to  make  sacrifices.  I  replied  that  the  Em¬ 
peror  of  Austria  is  always  of  the  opinion  of  the  last  speaker, 
and  that  in  five  or  six  years  he  would  begin  the  war  again 
and  become  once  more  the  tool  of  England.  After  that 
the  aide-de-camp  made  the  usual  Austrian  speeches  and 
spoke  of  an  alliance.  I  told  him  that  the  House  of  Aus¬ 
tria  had  always  rejected  it;  that  we  were  two  bulls  strug¬ 
gling  for  the  love  of  Italy  and  of  Germany;  and  that  so 
long  as  Austrian  sentiment  remained  what  it  was,  there 
could  be  no  possible  understanding. 

23d.  (To  Maret.)  I  do  not  propose  giving  the  Emperor 
of  Austria  the  title  of  “Apostolic.”  You  will  make  be¬ 
lieve  that  you  understood  this  title  to  belong  to  the  Em- 


jet.  40] 


A  DIARY 


321 


peror  of  Germany;  as  he  is  no  longer  that,  he  is  no  more 
apostolic  than  I  am;  I  am  as  Christian  as  he  is. 

30th.  (To  Joachim  Napoleon.)  I  think  you  should  give 
nothing  to  your  minister  Saliceti,  because  he  has  not  been 
in  your  service  long  enough.  As  a  rule  give  nothing  to 
people  who  have  not  worked  ten  years  for  you.  You  are 
right  in  making  the  rule  that  no  member  of  the  diplo¬ 
matic  corps  can  see  either  you  or  the  Queen.  They  are 
spies,  and  insatiable,  and  the  better  you  treat  them  the 
worse  they  abuse  you.  Notwithstanding  the  Emperor 
of  Russia’s  practice  of  inviting  Caulaincourt  to  dinner 
twice  a  week,  I  have  never  invited  Prince  Kourakine. 
Base  yourself  on  the  principle  that  the  less  the  diploma¬ 
tic  corps  see  you  the  better. 

October  3d.  (Note.)  The  Institute  proposes  conferring 
on  the  Emperor  the  title  of  Augustus  and  of  Germanicus. 
Augustus  gained  one  battle,  at  Actium.  Germanicus  won 
the  sympathy  of  Rome  by  his  misfortunes,  but  his  life 
shows  a  decidedly  moderate  record.  There  is  nothing  to 
provoke  emulation  in  the  memory  of  the  Roman  Em¬ 
perors.  The  only  man,  and  he  was  not  an  Emperor,  who 
was  distinguished  by  his  character  and  by  his  many  illus¬ 
trious  achievements  was  Caesar.  If  the  Emperor  could 
wish  a  new  title  it  would  be  that  of  Caesar.  But  so  many 
puny  princes  have  dishonoured  that  title,  —  if  such  a 
thing  were  possible,  —  that  it  no  longer  evokes  the  mem¬ 
ory  of  the  great  Caesar,  but  that  of  a  mass  of  German 
sovereigns,  as  feeble  as  they  were  ignorant,  of  whom  not 
one  has  left  a  reputation  behind  him. 

The  Emperor’s  title  is  Emperor  of  the  French. 

10th.  In  a  battle  even  the  most  skilful  soldiers  find  it 


324  THE  CORSICAN  [isos 

have  twenty-four  hours’  notice  of  my  arrival  at  Fon¬ 
tainebleau.  I  am  impatient  to  see  you  again. 

22d.  (To  the  Empress.)  Dear  friend:  I  start  in  one  hour; 
I  shall  reach  Fontainebleau  on  the  26th  or  27th;  you  may 
go  there  with  a  few  of  your  ladies. 

26th,  Fontainebleau : 

I  have  arrived;  it  is  ten  o’clock  in  the  morning.  The 
weather  is  lovely. 

November  23d,  Paris: 

(To  General  Clarke.)  Summon  a  council  of  the  Guard 
to  go  over  the  accounts  and  get  it  into  shape  for  the  Span¬ 
ish  campaign.  I  propose  going  to  Spain  with  nearly 
25,000  men.  I  want  the  Guard  all  ready  to  start  about 
the  15th  of  January. 

30th.  The  divorce  question. 

(To  Josephine.)  Will  you  do  it  of  your  own  free  will, 
or  won’t  you?  My  mind  is  made  up! 

December  1st.  Josephine  sent  me  word  that  she  con¬ 
sented.  As  we  were  sitting  down  to  dinner  she  suddenly 
uttered  a  cry  and  fainted. 

3d.  I  have  annexed  Tuscany  to  the  Empire.  Its  people 
are  worthy  of  it  because  of  their  good  character  and  of 
the  attachment  their  forefathers  have  always  shown  us, 
and  of  the  services  they  have  rendered  to  European  civili¬ 
zation. 

(To  the  Empress.)  I  am  going  to  Paris,  dear  friend. 
I  want  to  hear  that  you  are  happy.  I  shall  see  you  some 
time  this  week.  I  have  received  your  letters  which  I 
shall  read  in  the  carriage. 

15th.  (To  Prince  Cambaceres.)  My  Cousin:  We  have 
ordered  the  convocation  of  a  privy  council  to  be  held 


MT.  40] 


A  DIARY 


325 


to-day  at  nine  in  the  evening  at  our  palace  of  the  Tui- 
leries. 

We  have  deemed  it  proper  not  to  assist  in  person  at  this 
Council,  and  we  have  written  the  present  letter  to  inform 
you  that  it  is  our  will  that  you  should  place  before  it  the 
following  proposed  Senatus  Consultum: 

The  Senate,  in  view  of  the  decree  of  the  15th  of  the 
present  month  drawn  up  by  the  Archchancellor,  decrees 
as  follows: 

The  marriage  contracted  between  the  Emperor  Na¬ 
poleon  and  the  Empress  Josephine  is  dissolved. 

The  ceremony  tqok  place  in  the  state  apartments  of 
the  Tuileries  and  was  very  touching;  all  those  present 
wept. 

The  policy  of  my  Empire,  the  interests,  the  needs  of 
my  people,  which  have  guided  all  my  actions,  demand  that 
I  should  leave  after  me,  to  my  children,  —  the  heirs  of  my 
affection  for  my  people,  —  the  throne  on  which  Provi¬ 
dence  has  placed  me.  I  have,  however,  for  some  years 
past,  lost  hope  of  having  children  from  my  marriage  with 
my  beloved  wife  the  Empress  Josephine:  and  it  is  this 
has  brought  me  to  sacrifice  my  dearest  affections,  to  con¬ 
sider  only  the  good  of  the  State,  and  to  wish  the  dissolu¬ 
tion  of  our  marriage.  At  the  age  of  forty  I  may  yet  hold 
the  hope  of  living  long  enough  to  bring  up  in  my  own 
way  of  thinking  the  children  which  it  may  please  Provi¬ 
dence  to  grant  me.  God  knows  howT  much  my  present 
resolve  has  cost  me,  but  no  sacrifice  goes  beyond  my 
courage  when  it  can  be  shown  to  be  for  the  interests  of 
France. 


326 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1809 


17th,  Trianon: 

(To  the  Empress  Josephine.)  I  think,  dear  friend,  that 
you  were  weaker  than  you  should  have  been  to-day. 
You  have  shown  courage;  you  must  keep  it  up;  you  must 
not  give  way  to  a  dangerous  melancholy;  you  must  be 
happy,  and  look  after  your  health,  which  is  so  precious 
to  me.  If  you  are  attached  to  me,  if  you  love  me,  you  must 
show  strength.  You  cannot  doubt  my  constant  and  lov¬ 
ing  friendship,  and  you  would  only  show  how  little  you 
know  me  if  you  thought  that  I  could  be  happy  unless  you 
are.  Good-bye,  dear  friend,  sleep  well,  —  remember  that 
I  want  you  to. 

18th.  My  expenses  are  enormous  and  I  really  must 
consider  reforms.  My  army,  on  its  present  basis,  would 
eat  up  three  times  the  actual  revenue  of  France. 

19th.  (To  the  Empress.)  I  have  just  received  your 
letter.  Savary  tells  me  that  you  do  nothing  but  cry;  it’s 
very  wrong  of  you.  I  hope  that  you  were  able  to  get  out 
to-day.  I  have  sent  you  some  game  from  my  bag.  I  will 
come  and  see  you  when  you  let  me  know  that  you  are 
more  reasonable,  and  that  your  courage  has  returned. 
Good-bye,  dear  friend,  I  also  am  sad  to-day;  I  want  to 
hear  that  you  are  contented,  and  are  regaining  your 
balance.  Sleep  well. 

(To  Marshal  Augereau.)  I  have  received  your  letter 
of  the  11th  of  December,  with  the  capitulation  of  Gerona, 
which  your  aide-de-camp  has  handed  me.  Your  news 
gives  me  a  double  pleasure,  because  of  the  importance  of 
the  fortress,  and  because  it  is  you  have  captured  it. 

22d.  (To  the  Empress  Josephine.)  I  would  have  come 
to  see  you  to-day  had  it  not  been  necessary  for  me  to 


Ml.  40] 


A  DIARY 


327 


call  on  the  King  of  Bavaria,  who  has  just  arrived  in  Paris. 
I  hope  to  see  you  to-morrow. 

27th.  (To  Josephine.)  Eugene  tells  me  you  were  quite 
sad  yesterday;  it  is  very  wrong  of  you,  dear  friend,  and 
contrary  to  what  you  had  promised.  I  am  very  bored  at 
seeing  the  Tuileries  again;  this  great  palace  seems  empty 
and  I  feel  isolated. 

31st.  To-day  there  is  a  grand  parade;  I  shall  see  all 
my  Old  Guard  with  sixty  artillery  trains. 

(To  Alexander  I,  Emperor  of  Russia.)  My  Brother:  I 
have  received  a  second  note  from  your  Chancellor  Roman- 
zoff;  it  grieves  me.  Why  turn  back  to  matters  that  were 
disposed  of  by  my  letter  from  Vienna  ?  After  all  this, 
I  don’t  know  what  people  want;  I  cannot  destroy  chi¬ 
meras  or  tilt  against  clouds.  I  leave  it  to  Your  Majesty 
to  decide  which  of  us  holds  closer  to  the  language  of  al¬ 
liance  and  friendship.  A  beginning  of  suspicion  means 
that  Erfurt  and  Tilsit  are  already  forgotten. 


1810 


January  1st,  Paris: 

Hereafter  the  Popes  shall  swear  allegiance  to  me,  as  they 
did  to  Charlemagne  and  his  predecessors.  They  will  not 
be  inducted  until  after  my  consent,  as  the  use  was  for  the 
Emperors  of  Constantinople  to  confirm  them.  But  from 
the  present  Pope  I  demand  nothing;  I  ask  him  for  no 
oath,  not  even  to  recognise  the  annexation  of  Rome  to 
France;  I  have  no  need  for  it. 

17th,  Trianon: 

(To  Josephine.)  D’Audenarde,  whom  I  sent  to  you  this 
morning,  tells  me  that  since  you  reached  Malmaison  all 
your  courage  has  gone.  And  yet  the  place  is  full  of  our 
love,  which  must  and  can  never  change,  at  least  on  my 
side.  I  want  to  see  you  very  much;  but  I  must  be  sure 
that  you  will  be  strong  and  not  weak;  I  feel  the  same 
way,  a  little,  myself,  and  it  makes  me  suffer  horribly. 
Good-bye,  Josephine,  good-night;  you  would  be  ingrate 
to  doubt  me. 

February  6th,  Paris: 

A  council  was  held  a  few  days  back  at  which  opinions 
were  divided  as  to  the  Russian  and  Austrian  princesses. 

(To  Champagny.)  I  must  ask  you  to  get  the  courier 
off  to  Russia,  according  to  my  instructions,  before  going 
to  bed.  Do  not  mention  to-night’s  session.  To-morrow 
night,  after  you  have  concluded  with  Prince  Schwarzen- 
berg,  you  will  send  off  a  second  one,  announcing  that  I 


.fflT.  40] 


A  DIARY 


329 


have  decided  for  the  Austrian.  Come  to  my  levee  to¬ 
morrow,  and  bring  me  the  contract  of  Louis  XVI  with 
the  documents. 

7th.  So  people  are  pleased  that  I  am  marrying,  are 
they  ? 

(Deeres:  Yes,  sire,  very  much  so.) 

I  understand!  —  they  think  the  lion  is  going  to  sleep. 
Well,  they  are  mistaken.  He  might  perhaps  enjoy  sleep 
as  much  as  any  one.  But  can’t  you  see  that  although  I 
always  appear  to  be  attacking,  yet  what  I  am  doing  is 
defending  myself  all  the  time  ? 

(To  Champagny.)  Kindly  transmit  the  following  in¬ 
structions  to  M.  Otto.  As  the  courier  carrying  the  mar¬ 
riage  contract  may  reach  Vienna  on  the  13th,  he  can  send 
one  back  on  the  14th  to  confirm  the  ratification;  we  shall 
get  this  in  Paris  on  the  21st.  The  Prince  of  Neuchatel, 
who  has  been  designated  as  Ambassador  Extraordinary 
for  requesting  the  hand  of  the  Princess,  could  start  on  the 
22d;  he  would  reach  Vienna  on  the  28th  or  29th,  and 
present  his  request  on  the  following  day.  Before  his  ar¬ 
rival  M.  Otto  must  have  settled  all  the  questions  of  cere¬ 
monial  for  celebrating  the  marriage  by  procuration.  The 
marriage  might  be  fixed  for  the  2d  of  Mardh.  The  Prin¬ 
cess  could  finish  the  Carnival  in  Vienna,  and  start  on 
Ash  Wednesday. 

23d,  Rambouillet: 

The  convention  for  the  contract  of  marriage  between 
me  and  the  Archduchess  Maria  Louisa  was  ratified  at 
Vienna  on  the  16th. 

(To  the  Archduchess  Maria  Louisa  of  Austria.)  My 
Cousin:  the  brilliant  qualities  that  mark  you  have  made 


330 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1810 


me  wish  to  serve  and  honour  you.  May  I  hope  that  you 
will  look  favourably  on  the  step  I  have  taken  in  begging 
the  Emperor  your  father  to  intrust  your  happiness  to 
me  ?  May  I  flatter  myself  that  your  approval  will  not 
be  wholly  determined  by  duty  and  obedience  to  your 
parents  ?  If  only  Your  Imperial  Highness  will  manifest 
some  little  partiality  for  me  I  am  determined,  by  making 
it  my  constant  effort  to  please  you  in  all  things,  to  succeed 
in  making  myself  agreeable  to  you  sooner  or  later;  that 
is  my  object,  one  for  which  I  beg  the  favour  of  Your  Im¬ 
perial  Highness. 

March  4th.  (To  the  Deputation  of  the  Senate.)  Sen¬ 
ators,  I  am  touched  by  the  sentiments  you  have  expressed. 
The  Empress  Maria  Louisa  will  be  a  tender  mother  for 
the  French  Nation,  and  in  so  doing  will  make  my  happi¬ 
ness.  I  rejoice  that  Providence  has  called  me  to  reign 
over  this  loving  and  responsive  Nation  that  I  have  ever 
found  so  faithful  and  so  good  to  me  through  the  events 
of  my  life. 

11th.  (To  Fouche.)  I  had  told  you  to  prevent  the  news¬ 
papers  from  writing  about  the  Empress  Josephine,  yet 
they  do  almost  nothing  else:  to-day  again  the  Publicists 
is  full  of  it.  See  to  it  that  the  papers  to-morrow  don’t 
republish  the  Publiciste’s  news. 

16th.  (To  Champagny.)  Make  up  the  courier’s  bag 
for  St.  Petersburg.  Inform  the  Duke  of  Vicenza  that  the 
grievances  of  Russia  appear  ridiculous  to  me;  that  he 
must  talk  to  the  Emperor  straight;  that  the  Emperor 
does  me  an  injustice  in  believing  that  there  was  a  double 
negotiation;  that  I  know  enough  not  to  have  done  such 
a  thing;  that  it  was  only  when  it  became  clear  that  the 


JET.  40J 


A  DIARY 


331 


Emperor  was  not  master  in  his  own  family,  and  that  he 
was  not  acting  up  to  our  agreement  of  Erfurt,  that  we 
opened  a  negotiation  with  Austria,  a  negotiation  begun 
and  concluded  in  twenty-four  hours,  because  Austria 
had  sent  her  Ambassador  full  powers  that  covered  the 
case. 

20th.  I  am  starting  for  Compiegne. 

28th,  Compiegne: 

(To  Francis  I,  Emperor  of  Austria.)  Monsieur  mon 
Frere  el  Beau  Plre :  Your  Majesty’s  daughter  arrived  here 
two  days  ago.  She  fulfils  all  my  expectations  and  during 
these  two  days  I  have  not  ceased  to  give  and  to  receive 
from  her  the  proofs  of  the  tender  sentiments  that  unite 
us.  We  suit  one  another  perfectly.  I  shall  make  her  hap¬ 
piness,  and  shall  owe  mine  to  Your  Majesty. 

To  morrow  we  start  for  Saint  Cloud,  and  on  the  2d  of 
April  we  will  celebrate  the  ceremony  of  our  marriage 
at  the  Tuileries. 

(To  the  Archduke  Charles.)  My  Cousin:  I  owe  many 
thanks  to  Your  Imperial  Highness  for  having  consented 
to  act  as  my  representative  at  my  marriage  with  the 
Archduchess  Maria  Louisa.  She  arrived  here  two  days 
ago,  and  I  have  very  sincerely  renewed  to  her  the  pro¬ 
mises  that  you  made  in  my  name. 

Your  Highness  knows  that  my  high  regard  for  you 
dates  back  many  years,  and  is  founded  on  your  high  quali¬ 
ties  and  actions.  I  am  anxious  to  mark  it  by  some  sub¬ 
stantial  token,  and  so  beg  you  to  accept  the  Grand  Eagle 
of  the  Legion  of  Honour.  I  also  beg  you  to  accept  the 
medal  of  the  Legion  of  Honour,  which  I  myself  wear, 
and  which  is  worn  by  twenty  thousand  soldiers  who  have 


332 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1810 


been  mutilated  or  distinguished  on  the  field  of  battle. 
The  one  is  a  tribute  to  your  talent  as  a  general,  and  the 
other  to  your  rare  courage  as  a  soldier. 

April  21st,  Compiegne: 

(To  the  Empress  Josephine.)  Dear  friend:  I  have  re¬ 
ceived  your  letter  of  the  19th  of  April;  it  is  in  bad  taste. 
I  am  always  the  same;  men  like  me  never  change.  It 
pleases  me  to  hear  that  you  propose  going  to  Malmaison, 
and  that  you  are  happy;  it  would  make  me  so  to  hear 
from  you  and  to  reply.  I  leave  you  to  judge  who  is  the 
better  and  more  friendly,  you  or  I.  Good-bye,  dear  friend; 
keep  well,  and  be  fair  to  yourself  and  to  me. 

28th.  (To  the  Empress  Josephine.)  Don’t  listen  to  the 
gossips  of  Paris;  they  are  good-for-nothings  who  are  far 
from  knowing  the  real  facts.  My  sentiments  for  you 
are  unchangeable  and  I  am  anxious  to  hear  that  you  are 
happy  and  contented. 

May  20th,  Bruges: 

(To  Josephine.)  I  want  to  see  you.  If  you  are  at  Mal¬ 
maison  at  the  end  of  the  month  I  shall  come  to  see  you. 
I  expect  to  reach  Saint  Cloud  on  the  30th.  My  health 
is  excellent,  all  I  need  is  to  have  you  happy  and  well. 

23d,  Lille: 

(To  Louis,  King  of  Holland.)  It  is  time  I  should 
know  whether  you  really  intend  being  an  affliction  for 
Holland,  and  by  your  folly  bringing  that  country  to  ruin. 
I  will  not  permit  you  to  send  a  minister  to  Austria.  I  will 
not  allow  you  to  dismiss  the  Frenchmen  who  are  in  your 
service.  I  shall  not  maintain  an  ambassador  in  Holland 
any  longer,  but  leave  only  a  charge  d’affaires.  Don’t 
write  me  any  more  of  your  platitudes;  I  have  been  listen- 


®T.  40-41] 


A  DIARY 


333 


ing  to  them  for  three  years  past.  This  is  the  last  time  in 
my  life  I  shall  ever  write  to  you. 

July  1st,  Paris: 

What  does  Russia  want  ?  Is  it  war  ?  Why  these  con¬ 
tinuous  complaints  ?  Why  these  insulting  doubts  ?  Had 
I  wished  to  restore  Poland  I  would  have  said  so,  and  I 
would  not  have  withdrawn  my  troops  from  Germany. 
Does  Russia  wish  to  prepare  me  for  her  defection  ?  I 
shall  be  at  war  with  her  the  very  day  she  makes  peace 
with  England. 

I  do  not  wish  to  restore  Poland.  I  do  not  wish  to  ac¬ 
complish  my  destiny  in  the  sands  and  the  desert.  But  I 
will  not  dishonour  myself  by  declaring  that  the  kingdom 
of  Poland  will  never  be  restored.  No,  I  cannot  undertake 
to  arm  against  people  who  have  always  shown  me  the 
greatest  good-will  and  constant  devotion.  For  their  own 
sake  and  for  Russia’s  I  exhort  them  to  be  quiet  and  to 
submit,  but  I  will  not  declare  myself  their  enemy,  and  I 
will  not  say  to  the  French:  your  blood  must  flow  to  place 
Poland  under  the  yoke  of  Russia. 

'  September  6th,  Saint  Cloud: 

(To  Charles  XIII,  King  of  Sweden.)  My  Brother: 
Count  Rosen  has  handed  me  your  letter  of  the  21st  of 
August.  Your  Majesty  informs  me  that  the  Diet  has 
chosen  the  Prince  of  Ponte  Corvo  as  Prince  Royal  of 
Sweden,  and  asks  me  for  my  permission  for  him  to  accept. 
I  was  quite  unprepared  for  this  intelligence.  Yet  I  ap¬ 
preciate  the  sentiments  that  have  led  the  Swedish  na¬ 
tion  to  give  to  my  people  and  my  army  this  proof  of  its 
esteem.  I  authorise  the  Prince  of  Ponte  Corvo  to  accept 
the  throne  to  which  he  is  called  by  Your  Majesty  and  the 
Swedish  people. 


834 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1810 


November  4th,  Fontainebleau: 

The  colonial  produce  placed  on  the  market  at  the 
Leipzig  fair  was  conveyed  in  700  carts  from  Russia;  which 
means  that  to-day  the  whole  trade  in  colonial  produce 
goes  through  Russia,  and  that  the  1200  merchantmen 
that  were  masked  by  the  Swedish,  Portugese,  Spanish, 
and  American  flags,  and  that  were  escorted  by  twenty 
English  men-of-war,  have  in  part  discharged  their  car¬ 
goes  in  Russia. 

23d,  Paris : 

(To  General  Savary.)  In  to-day’s  number  the  Journal 
de  VEmpire  states  that  I  was  having  a  statue  of  the  Em¬ 
peror  of  Austria  made  in  Vienna,  doubtless  with  a  view 
to  placing  it  in  some  public  square  of  Paris.  Don’t  fail 
to  tell  M.  Etienne  that  the  next  time  he  allows  such  stuff 
to  get  into  print  I  shall  discharge  him  from  the  editor¬ 
ship  of  the  paper. 

The  Germans  are  so  notoriously  silly  that  I  am  sur¬ 
prised  that  Etienne,  who  ought  to  know  better,  should  be 
taken  in.  Why  not  repeat,  on  the  authority  of  the  German 
papers,  that  I  kiss  the  slipper  of  the  Princess  Louisa,  whom 
I  don’t  even  know  ?  There  is  a  thing  with  extreme  absurd¬ 
ity  to  recommend  it.  It  is  the  newspapers  of  Paris  that 
should  state  what  I  am  doing,  not  the  gazettes  of  Vienna. 

December  5th.  The  Russians  are  throwing  up  many 
earthworks  on  the  Dwina  and  even  on  the  Dniester. 

(To  Champagnv.)  Let  me  have  on  the  15th  of  Decem¬ 
ber  a  statement  showing  the  strength  of  the  troops  of 
the  Confederation  of  the  Rhine,  including  the  Duchy  of 
Warsaw,  another  for  the  Russian  army,  and  another  for 
the  Austrian. 


jet.  41] 


A  DIARY 


335 


26th.  We  have  news  from  London  up  to  the  22d,  show¬ 
ing  that  Massena  still  occupied  Santarem;  there  had  been 
a  few  skirmishes  in  which  the  English  had  been  repulsed, 
and  Lord  Wellington  had  fallen  back  on  his  positions  at 
Lisbon. 


1811 


January  5th.  The  Emperor  desires  that  M.  Barbier 
should  send  him  as  soon  as  possible  the  results  of  his 
investigations  as  to  whether  there  are  instances  of  Em¬ 
perors  having  suspended  or  deposed  Popes. 

Yesterday,  at  the  Council  of  State,  I  took  occasion  to 
ask  Count  Portalis  whether  he  had  seen  a  libel  by  the  Pope 
now  circulating  here  inciting  to  rebellion.  After  hesitating, 
this  Councillor  of  State  admitted  that  he  had,  whereupon 
I  dismissed  him  from  my  Council,  deprived  him  of  his 
offices,  and  exiled  him  forty  leagues  from  Paris. 

February  28th.  (To  Alexander,  Emperor  of  Russia.)  I 
have  commissioned  Prince  Tschernitchef  to  present  my 
compliments  to  Your  Majesty.  My  sentiments  have 
not  changed,  although  I  realize  that  Your  Majesty  is 
no  longer  my  friend;  our  alliance  is  already  broken  in 
the  eyes  of  England  and  of  Europe;  even  if  it  still  sub¬ 
sisted  in  Your  Majesty’s  mind,  as  it  does  in  mine,  this 
widespread  opinion  would  do  the  greatest  harm.  I  re¬ 
main  in  my  old  position,  but  I  am  struck  by  these  ob¬ 
vious  facts,  and  by  the  opinion  that  as  soon  as  an  oppor¬ 
tunity  presents  itself  Your  Majesty  is  ready  to  come  to 
an  understanding  with  England,  which  is  equivalent  to 
beginning  war  between  our  two  Empires. 

March  9th.  (To  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  Please  write 
a  personal  letter  to  General  Suchet  expressing  my  satis¬ 
faction  with  his  conduct  in  the  recent  campaign,  and 
stating  that  I  expect  much  from  him  in  pushing  the  siege 


JET.  41] 


A  DIARY 


337 


of  Tarragona  briskly.  It  is  in  Tarragona  he  will  find  his 
baton  of  Marshal  of  France. 

19th.  At  seven  in  the  afternoon  the  Empress  sent  for 
me.  I  found  her  on  the  sofa,  feeling  the  first  pains.  She 
went  to  bed  at  eight,  and  from  that  moment  felt  rather 
acute  pains,  but  that  brought  the  event  no  nearer.  The 
doctors  thought  it  might  be  another  twenty-four  hours, 
so  I  dismissed  the  Court  and  informed  the  members  of 
the  Senate,  the  municipality,  and  the  Chapter  of  Paris, 
who  were  all  assembled,  that  they  could  retire. 

20th.  This  morning  at  eight  Dubois  ran  in,  he  was  pale 
as  death  and  very  agitated;  I  shouted  to  him:  —  Well,  is 
she  dead  ?  If  she  is  dead,  we  will  have  a  funeral !  —  because 
I  am  accustomed  to  great  events,  and  it  is  not  when  I  am 
brought  face  to  face  with  them  that  they  affect  me;  it’s 
only  afterwards.  Whatever  news  might  be  brought  to 
me  I  should  show  nothing.  It  is  only  an  hour  later  that 
I  feel  any  bad  effects. 

Dubois  answered  no,  but  that  the  child  presented  it¬ 
self  sideways.  It  was  most  unfortunate,  because  that ’s  a 
thing  that  doesn't  happen  once  in  two  thousand  times. 
I  ran  down  quickly  to  the  Empress’  apartments.  She 
was  screaming  horribly.  I  am  not  soft-hearted,  and  yet 
to  see  her  suffering  as  she  was  moved  me.  Dubois,  who 
had  lost  his  head,  decided  to  wait  for  Corvisart,  who  put 
new  courage  into  him.  The  Duchess  of  Montebello  stood 
around  like  a  fool.  Ivan  and  Corvisart  held  the  Em¬ 
press.  .  .  . 

The  King  of  Rome  was  at  least  a  minute  before  he  ut¬ 
tered  a  sound;  as  I  came  in  he  was  lying  on  the  carpet  as 
though  dead.  Mme.  de  Montebello  wanted  to  adhere  to 


S38 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1811 


etiquette.  Corvisart  sent  her  about  her  business.  At  last, 
after  considerable  friction,  the  child  came  to;  he  had  only 
been  scratched  on  the  head  by  the  irons.  The  Empress 
had  thought  it  was  all  over  with  her;  she  was  convinced 
that  she  would  be  sacrificed  for  the  child;  and  yet  I  had 
said  that  the  opposite  should  be  done. 

21st.  The  child  is  perfectly  well;  the  Empress  as  well 
as  can  be  expected ;  she  has  already  slept  a  little  and  taken 
a  little  nourishment. 

22d.  Monge,  Berthollet,  Laplace,  are  thoroughgoing 
atheists.  My  belief  is  that  man  sprang  from  earth  heated 
by  the  sun  and  combined  with  electric  fluids. 

April  2d.  The  Emperor  Alexander  is  already  far  from 
the  ideas  of  Tilsit;  every  suggestion  of  war  has  its  origin 
in  Russia.  Unless  the  Emperor  turns  the  current  back 
very  promptly,  it  will  certainly  carry  him  away  next 
year  in  spite  of  himself,  in  spite  of  the  interests  of  France, 
and  of  those  of  Russia;  I  have  so  often  watched  the  pro¬ 
cess  that  my  experience  of  the  past  unfolds  the  future  to 
me.  It  is  all  an  opera  setting  with  the  English  pulling  the 
wires. 

13th.  I  have  appointed  the  2d  of  June  next  for  the 
baptism  of  the  King  of  Rome,  which  will  be  celebrated  at 
Notre  Dame,  where  the  Empress  and  I  will  proceed  in 
state  to  render  thanks  to  God  for  his  birth.  After  the 
ceremony  I  shall  dine  at  the  Hotel  de  Ville  of  my  good 
city  of  Paris,  and  will  attend  the  illuminations.  On  the 
same  day  a  Te  Deum  will  be  sung  throughout  the  Empire. 

May  27th,  Caen: 

I  cannot  appoint  a  commander-in-chief  for  all  my  armies 
in  Spain,  because  I  can  find  no  one  fit  for  the  job. 


jet.  41-42] 


A  DIARY 


339 


June  23d,  Saint  Cloud: 

So  many  horses  have  been  bought  up  for  Spain  and 
for  army  remounts,  that  France  has  been  drained  of 
horses. 

July  5 th.  (To  Marshal  Davout.)  Colonial  produce  com¬ 
ing  from  Sweden  and  from  Prussia  must  be  confiscated, 
because  it  comes  from  England;  all  colonial  produce 
must  be  confiscated,  wherever  it  comes  from,  because 
it  all  comes  from  England.  Issue  orders  and  see  to  it 
that  all  colonial  produce  is  confiscated  wherever  it  comes 
from. 

15th,  Trianon: 

(To  Maret.)  There  are  no  American  ships;  all  the  so- 
called  American  ships  are  English,  or  chartered  on  Eng¬ 
lish  account;  if  the  American  minister  maintains  the 
contrary,  he  doesn’t  know  what  he  is  talking  about. 

August  18th,  Paris: 

Gentlemen,  deputies  of  the  department  of  the  Lippe, 
the  city  of  Munster  belonged  to  an  ecclesiastical  prince: 
deplorable  result  of  ignorance  and  superstition!  You  had 
no  fatherland.  Providence,  that  has  enabled  me  to  restore 
the  throne  of  Charlemagne,  has  by  a  natural  course 
brought  you  back,  together  with  Holland  and  the  Han¬ 
seatic  cities,  within  the  fold  of  the  Empire.  From  the 
moment  when  you  became  Frenchmen,  my  heart  made 
no  difference  between  you  and  the  other  parts  of  my  do¬ 
minions.  As  soon  as  circumstances  permit  I  shall  feel 
a  keen  satisfaction  in  visiting  your  country. 

September  25th,  on  board  the  Charlemagne  off  Flush¬ 
ing: 

We  have  been  thirty-six  hours  without  communication 


340 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1811 


with  the  land  because  a  storm  sprang  up.  It  did  not  pre¬ 
vent  my  eating  and  sleeping  well.  The  sea  was  rough, 
but  the  anchorage  is  a  good  one.  As  the  weather  is  mod¬ 
erating,  I  expect  to  put  the  fleet  through  evolutions 
to-morrow. 

30th,  Antwerp: 

I  arrived  to-day  at  one  in  the  morning,  very  pleased 
with  my  fleet,  with  its  appearance,  its  morale,  and  its 
manoeuvring  power. 

November  1st,  Wesel: 

The  Empress  Maria  Louisa  has  only  500,000  francs; 
she  settles  her  accounts  every  week;  she  goes  without 
dresses  and  accepts  all  sorts  of  deprivations  so  as  not  to 
get  into  debt. 

3d,  Diisseldorf: 

To-morrow  I  shall  review  several  regiments  of  cuiras¬ 
siers  at  Cologne.  After  that  I  go  straight  to  Paris. 

6th,  Cologne: 

If  Russia  will  disarm  I  am  perfectly  willing  to  do  tbp 
same;  it  would  quiet  Prussia  and  reassure  the  world;  but 
she  must  not  show  us  displeasure,  a  thing  which,  as  be¬ 
tween  great  Powers,  always  implies  war. 

December  2d,  Paris: 

(To  Davout.)  I  reply  to  one  of  your  last  letters.  The 
Germans  complain  that  at  Rostock  you  declared  that 
you  would  know  how  to  prevent  Germany  becoming  a 
second  Spain;  that  so  long  as  you  were  in  command,  no 
one  would  venture  to  stir.  There  is  no  parallel  between 
Spain  and  the  provinces  of  Germany.  Spain  would  long 
since  have  been  conquered  without  her  60,000  English 
and  her  1000  leagues  of  coastline,  and  without  the  100 


JBT.  42] 


A  DIARY 


341 


millions  she  has  drawn  from  America.  But  as  in  Germany 
we  have  no  America,  no  sea,  no  great  number  of  fortresses, 
no  60,000  English,  there  is  nothing  to  fear. 

I  don’t  know  why  Rapp  interferes  in  what  does  not 
concern  him.  Why  does  he  talk  about  what  is  going  on 
in  Hungary,  of  the  state  of  opinion  in  the  Confederation, 
when  he  is  at  a  distance  from  those  countries?  Let  him 
look  after  his  own  government  and  attend  to  his  own  busi¬ 
ness,  and  confine  his  reports  to  Dantzig  and  its  neighbour¬ 
hood.  I  must  ask  you  not  to  place  such  rhapsodies  before 
me  again;  my  time  is  too  valuable  to  spend  it  over  such 
rubbish.  Do  you  propose  to  post  me  on  affairs  in  Hungary 
and  Austria  by  reports  from  Dantzig,  especially  coming 
from  Rapp,  a  weak  man  of  whom  I  have  little  enough 
opinion,  save  when  he  is  actually  on  the  battlefield?  It  all 
results  merely  in  wasting  my  time  and  fouling  my  imagi¬ 
nation  with  absurd  pictures  and  suppositions. 

13th.  (To  Count  Deeres.)  I  have  received  your  letter, 
and  I  do  not  agree  with  your  views.  I  think  too  much  of 
your  services  to  grant  your  request.  Remain  in  the  posi¬ 
tion  in  which  Providence  and  my  will  have  placed  you; 
you  are  in  strong  enough  health  to  serve  me  another  ten 
years. 

16th.  The  Princes  of  the  Confederation  must  be  noti¬ 
fied  as  to  the  necessity  for  remounting  their  cavalry  and 
preparing  their  contingents. 

The  Guard  must  be  got  ready  for  active  service. 

17th.  (To  General  Savary.)  The  Tuscan  newspapers 
give  in  great  detail  all  the  doings  of  the  Grand  Duchess. 
The  Paris  newspapers,  as  might  be  expected,  reproduce 
them  too  frequently.  I  read  in  one  article  that  some 


342 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1811 


French  crews  shouted  “Vive  Eliza!  Vive  l’Empereur!” 
The  thing  is  too  ridiculous! 

19th.  His  Majesty  wants  the  most  detailed  accounts 
we  have  in  French  of  the  campaign  of  Charles  XII  in 
Poland  and  in  Russia. 


1812 


January  16th,  Paris: 

(To  the  Prince  of  Neuchdtel  and  of  Wagram.)  My 
Cousin :  Everything  that  belongs  to  your  staff  and  to 
general  headquarters  must  be  assembled  at  Mainz  be¬ 
tween  the  15th  of  February  and  the  1st  of  March. 

24th.  I  propose  having  2016  carts,  4  battalions  total¬ 
ling  2424  carriages,  4  battalions  of  ox  teams  making 
1224  carts,  one  battalion  of  ox  teams  for  the  kingdom  of 
Italy  with  306  carts;  grand  total  17  battalions  with  close 
on  6000  vehicles,  and  carrying  5500  to  6000  tons,  equal 
to  one  million  rations  of  flour,  or  enough  to  supply  an 
army  of  200,000  men  for  two  months. 

February  18th.  (To  Marshal  Marmont.)  You  are  supe¬ 
rior  to  the  enemy,  and  yet  instead  of  taking  the  initiative 
you  accept  the  defensive.  You  are  constantly  moving 
your  troops  and  fatiguing  them.  That  is  not  the  art  of 
war.  The  capture  of  Ciudad  Rodrigo  is  a  check  for  you. 

19th.  (To  Marshal  Bessieres.)  Start  the  3d  regiment 
of  the  grenadiers  of  the  Guard  to-morrow,  the  20th,  for 
Metz,  without  going  through  Paris.  The  regiment  will 
take  its  guns  and  wagons  with  it.  Order  the  Polish  light 
horse  to  Compiegne  to-morrow.  Keep  the  secret,  so  that 
the  Poles  shall  not  know  where  they  are  going.  Take  good 
care  to  make  these  movements  at  night  and  that  the  troops 
do  not  know  their  destination. 

21st.  Order  for  the  Prince  of  Eckmlihl  to  begin  his 
movement  immediately. 


344 


THE  CORSICAN 


[me 

24th.  (To  the  Emperor  Alexander.)  After  the  arrival 
of  the  courier  sent  off  by  Count  Lauriston  on  the  6th  of 
this  month,  I  decided  to  have  a  talk  with  Colonel  Tsclier- 
nitchef  on  the  unfortunate  events  of  the  last  fifteec 
months.  It  lies  entirely  with  Your  Majesty  to  settle 
everything.  I  hope  Your  Majesty  will  never  doubt  my 
anxiety  to  display  every  proof  of  my  highest  regard. 

March  28th.  (To  Prince  Eugene,  Viceroy  of  Italy.) 
Get  everything  ready  for  a  start,  as  in  three  or  four  days 
I  will  send  for  you  to  come  to  Paris,  and  it  may  be  that 
from  Paris  you  will  proceed  directly  to  Glogau,  and  from 
Glogau  to  your  army  corps.  I  must  not  leave  you  in  ig¬ 
norance  of  the  fact  that  I  concluded  an  alliance  with  Aus¬ 
tria  several  months  ago,  and  that  she  will  make  common 
cause  with  me,  and  furnish  me  with  a  contingent  of 
40,000  men. 

April  23d.  (To  the  Prince  of  Neuch&tel.)  We  are  get¬ 
ting  closer  to  war,  and  must  increase  in  firmness  and  vigi¬ 
lance.  Here  are  my  instructions :  It  is  in  conformity  with 
the  spirit  of  the  treaty  that  no  Prussian  general  or  offi¬ 
cer  should  command  in  Berlin;  there  must  be  no  Prus¬ 
sian  troops  in  the  city;  it  must  be  under  the  control  of 
a  French  general.  The  best  way  of  insuring  the  tran¬ 
quillity  of  Prussia  is  to  leave  her  incapable  of  making  a 
single  movement. 

The  Duke  of  Belluno  must  always  show  the  greatest 
respect  for  the  King  and  the  Prussian  government;  this 
may  be  carried  to  the  point  of  affectation  on  all  ceremonial 
and  similar  occasions. 

May  4th.  (To  Berthier.)  On  Tuesday  you  may  hand 
over  to  the  Minister  of  War  all  business  relating  to  the 


.et.  42] 


A  DIARY 


345 


armies  in  Spain,  so  that  you  can  be  ready  to  start  on  the 
night  of  Tuesday  to  Wednesday. 

21st,  Dresden: 

I  arrived  here  day  before  yesterday  with  the  Empress, 
and  the  Emperor  and  Empress  of  Austria.  I  expect  to 
remain  several  days.  My  whole  army  is  on  the  Vistula. 
As  yet  there  are  no  new  developments.  Hostilities  have 
not  yet  begun. 

26  th.  I  may  possibly  open  war  operations  on  the  6th 
of  June,  without  being  at  war,  however,  as  I  shall  have 
six  or  eight  days’  marching  in  the  territory  of  Prussia 
and  the  Grand  Duchy. 

June  5th,  Thorn: 

(To  General  Clarke.)  It  would  seem  that  people  in 
Paris  view  the  army  as  the  end  of  all  things,  and  try  to 
find  excuses  for  not  joining.  Recall  all  officers  on  leave 
and  send  them  to  the  front. 

The  fortress  of  Thorn  appears  to  be  in  a  state  of  an¬ 
archy. 

The  Guard  is  concentrating  here.  I  expect  to  parade 
it  to-morrow,  to  settle  some  questions  of  administration, 
and  to  push  on  to  Marienberg  and  Dantzig. 

6th.  (To  Jerome.)  I  believe  I  have  already  told  you 
how  best  to  open  the  campaign:  first,  make  a  show  of 
entering  Volhynia,  and  hold  the  enemy  there  as  much  as 
possible  while  I  outmarch  them  on  their  extreme  right, 
and  gain  twelve  or  fifteen  days’  march  in  the  direction 
of  St.  Petersburg.  I  shall  cross  the  Niemen  and  take 
Vilna,  which  is  the  first  objective  of  the  campaign. 

When  our  manoeuvre  is  unmasked,  the  enemy  will 


346 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1812 


decide  on  one  of  the  two  following  alternatives:  they  will 
either  retreat  into  the  interior  so  as  to  concentrate  for 
battle,  or  they  will  take  the  offensive. 

8th,  Dantzig: 

(To  Josephine.)  It  will  always  be  with  the  greatest 
interest  that  I  hear  from  you,  dear  friend.  I  hope  the 
waters  will  do  you  good,  and  I  look  forward  with  pleasure 
to  seeing  you  on  your  return.  I  will  attend  to  all  the 
matters  you  refer  to. 

10th,  Dantzig: 

To-morrow  I  start  for  Koenigsberg,  which  I  shall  reach 
at  2  a.  m.  on  the  12th. 

13th,  Koenigsberg: 

(To  Berthier.)  I  send  you  a  letter  of  to-day’s  date  from 
Commissary  Deschamps  which  reveals  the  bad  situation 
of  the  2d  corps  for  provisions.  It  is  entirely  the  fault  of 
the  Duke  of  Reggio  and  of  the  commissary.  Tell  the 
Marshal  that  it  is  most  important  he  should  have  his 
supplies  assured. 

15th.  I  am  inclined  to  think  the  first  shot  will  be 
fired  on  the  22d  or  23d.  To-morrow  I  shall  carry  my  head¬ 
quarters  to  Wehlau. 

16th.  (To  Berthier.)  Write  to  the  Duke  of  Elchingen 
that  his  corps  should  not  leave  the  route  marked  out  for 
it,  and  that  it  is  carrying  devastation  everywhere. 

17th,  Insterburg: 

(To  Eugene.)  Stop  your  advance  until  further  orders, 
for  above  all  things  you  must  have  provisions.  Let  me 
know  what  amount  of  bread  you  had  on  the  evening  of 
the  19th.  I  shall  decide  then  whether  to  order  you  for¬ 
ward.  In  this  country  bread  is  the  chief  thing. 


J5T.  42] 


A  DIARY 


347 


(To  Davout.)  I  assume  you  have  supplies  for  twenty- 
five  days. 

22d,  Imperial  headquarters,  Wilkowyski: 

(Proclamation  to  the  Grand  Army.)  Soldiers!  The 
second  Polish  war  has  begun;  the  first  ended  at  Fried- 
land  and  Tilsit.  At  Tilsit  Russia  pledged  an  eternal  alli¬ 
ance  with  France,  and  war  on  England!  To-day  her  oath 
is  broken.  She  refuses  all  explanations  of  her  strange  con¬ 
duct  unless  the  French  eagles  recross  the  Rhine.  Fate 
draws  Russia  on;  her  destiny  must  be  accomplished! 
Does  she  then  think  us  degenerate  ?  Are  we  no  longer 
the  soldiers  of  Austerlitz  ?  She  places  us  between  dis¬ 
honour  and  war;  can  our  choice  be  in  doubt?  Forward, 
then,  across  the  Niemen,  and  let  us  carry  the  war  on 
to  her  own  soil ! 

The  Emperor  orders  the  marshals  and  generals  in 
command  of  army  corps,  of  divisions  and  of  brigades,  and 
colonels,  to  take  all  measures  for  maintaining  the  strict¬ 
est  discipline  and  for  preventing  the  disorders  that  are 
beginning  to  ravage  the  country. 

24th,  Kovno: 

(To  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  Tell  the  King  of  Naples 
that  until  he  reaches  the  steppes  he  had  better  not  en¬ 
cumber  himself  with  too  much  cavalry;  he  must  use  the 
cuirassiers  as  little  as  possible;  he  only  has  to  brush  aside 
the  enemy’s  light  troops,  and  to  try  for  news  in  the  di¬ 
rection  of  Yilna. 

29th,  Vilna: 

We  entered  Vilna  yesterday;  the  enemy  had  evacuated 
the  town  after  burning  the  bridge  and  immense  quanti¬ 
ties  of  stores. 


348  THE  CORSICAN  [1812 

30th.  We  are  still  anxiously  awaiting  the  arrival  of  our 
transport  trains  from  Tilsit. 

(To  Marshal  Davout.)  Herewith  is  a  report  of  General 
Bordesoulle,  which  shows  the  movement  of  Doktourof’s 
corps  on  Ochmiana ;  try  to  discover  the  direction  of  the 
Russians. 

July  1st.  (To  the  Emperor  Alexander.)  After  having  j 
for  eighteen  months  constantly  refused  to  give  me  an  ! 
explanation,  Your  Majesty  has  at  last,  through  your 
Minister,  placed  a  summons  before  me  to  evacuate  j 
Prussia  as  a  preliminary  to  an  understanding.  A  few 
days  later  this  Minister  asked  for  his  passports,  and  three 
times  repeated  that  demand.  From  that  moment  I  was 
in  a  state  of  war  with  Your  Majesty,  and  by  that  step 
Your  Majesty  was  taking  from  Prussia  that  very  inde-  j 
pendence  which  it  appeared  that  Your  Majesty  wished 
to  guarantee  while  pointing  out  to  me  the  Caudine 
Forks.  I  pity  the  wickedness  of  those  who  could  give 
Your  Majesty  such  advice.  But  however  it  may  be,  never 
shall  Russia  use  such  language  to  France;  it  might  possi¬ 
bly  be  accepted  in  the  mouth  ox  the  Empress  Catherine 
and  addressed  to  the  last  of  the  Kings  of  Poland. 

War  has  therefore  begun  between  us.  God  himself  can¬ 
not  undo  what  is  done;  but  I  shall  always  be  ready  to 
listen  to  proposals  for  peace,  and  when  Your  Majesty 
really  attempts  to  cut  loose  from  the  influence  of  men 
who  are  the  enemies  of  your  family,  of  your  glory,  and  of 
that  of  your  Empire,  you  will  always  find  me  of  the  same 
mind  and  of  equal  friendship. 

3d.  The  whole  of  the  Guard  is  at  Vilna.  The  Vice¬ 
roy’s  corps  is  here. 


J3T.  42] 


A  DIARY 


349 


4th.  (To  Berthier.)  Write  to  the  Duke  of  Elchingen 
that  the  condition  of  his  corps  is  alarming.  Tell  him  to 
send  out  detachments  of  cavalry,  commanded  by  staff 
officers,  to  bring  the  stragglers  up;  many  of  them  are 
committing  crimes,  and  will  finish  by  getting  picked  up 
by  the  Cossacks. 

7th.  The  Guard  must  march.  But  I  shall  not  feel  easy 
until  the  Guard  and  headquarters  have  secured  twenty 
days’  provisions,  as  they  come  last  and  must  set  an  ex¬ 
ample  of  discipline. 

8th.  We  lose  so  many  horses  in  this  country  that  with 
all  the  resources  of  France  and  Germany  it  will  be  very 
difficult  to  keep  up  the  present  strength  of  our  mounted 
troops. 

10th.  (To  Berthier.)  Send  a  brigade  of  gendarmes  to 
Voronovo.  They  will  arrest  the  looters  of  the  33d,  who 
are  devastating  that  country  horribly. 

14th.  Deputies  of  the  Polish  Confederation,  I  have 
listened  to  your  address  with  interest.  The  love  of  coun¬ 
try  is  the  highest  virtue  of  civilized  man.  My  position 
entails  the  harmonizing  of  many  interests  and  the  carry¬ 
ing  out  of  many  duties.  Had  I  lived  in  the  days  of  the 
first,  the  second,  or  the  third  partition  of  Poland,  I  would 
have  armed  my  whole  people  to  support  you.  I  feel  af¬ 
fection  for  your  nation;  during  sixteen  years  your  soldiers 
have  fought  by  my  side  on  the  fields  of  Italy  as  on  those 
of  Spain. 

If  your  efforts  are  united  you  may  hope  to  compel  your 
enemies  to  recognise  your  rights. 

15th.  The  enemy  have  attacked  Sebastiani’s  cav¬ 
alry.  The  King  of  Naples  is  taking  position  at  Ikazni 


S50  THE  CORSICAN  [isi* 

with  the  2d,  3d,  and  part  of  the  1st  corps,  and  all  his 
cavalry. 

19th,  Gloubokoie: 

I  have  just  got  fresh  news  from  Drissa.  The  enemy 
have  abandoned  their  fortified  camp.  Their  movements 
seem  very  uncertain. 

22d.  The  King  of  Naples  is  marching  on  Polotsk  and  has 
overrun  the  whole  of  the  right  bank  of  the  Dwina  with 
his  cavalry. 

(To  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  Reply  to  General  Jomini 
that  it  is  absurd  to  say  there  is  no  bread  when  we  have 
25  tons  of  flour  a  day.  Instead  of  complaining  let  him  be 
up  at  four  in  the  morning,  proceed  to  the  mills  and  to  the 
baking  ovens  in  person,  and  have  30,000  rations  of  bread 
baked  every  day;  if  he  goes  to  sleep,  or  if  he  whines,  he 
will  get  nothing. 

We  shall  soon  have  a  battle  that  will  eat  up  an  enormous 
amount  of  powder  and  supplies :  how  are  we  to  replenish 
our  stores  ?  Must  we  send  empty  wagons  back  to  Vilna  ? 
That  would  mean  a  month  or  six  weeks  before  we  could 
get  them  to  the  front  again. 

24th,  Kamen: 

The  enemy  appear  to  be  at  Vitebsk;  we  are  marching 
there. 

25th,  Biechenkovitchi : 

The  Prince  of  Eckmiihl  was  in  action  on  the  23d  at 
Mohilef;  I  have  no  details.  Bagration  attempted  to  force 
his  way  through  but  was  thrown  back. 

26th.  I  am  starting  immediately.  If  the  enemy  hold 
their  positions  we  shall  have  a  battle  day  after  to-mor¬ 


row. 


et.  42-43] 


A  DIARY 


351 


29th,  Vitebsk: 

The  enemy  are  retreating  on  all  sides;  we  cannot  catch 
them  up. 

August  1st.  General  Guyon’s  light  cavalry  brigade  has 
pushed  as  far  as  Nevel,  and  found  nothing;  the  Viceroy 
has  also  pushed  out  detachments  as  far  as  Velije. 

2d.  Nothing  new. 

6th.  I  propose  marching  straight  on  the  enemy,  prob¬ 
ably  by  the  left  bank  of  the  Dnieper,  capturing  Smolensk 
and  bringing  the  Russian  army  to  battle  if  it  chooses  to 
remain  in  its  present  position. 

7th.  (To  Barbier.)  The  Emperor  would  like  a  few 
amusing  books.  If  there  are  any  good  new  novels,  or  old 
ones  he  has  not  read,  or  some  interesting  memoirs,  you 
might  send  them  on,  for  we  have  spare  time  here  that  is 
not  easy  to  kill. 

10th.  My  information  is  that  the  enemy  have  com¬ 
pletely  withdrawn;  we  have  pushed  out  parties  for  several 
leagues  and  have  not  seen  them. 

15th,  bivouac  at  Boyarintsova: 

I  am  marching  on  Smolensk.  We  may  have  a  great 
battle  to-morrow.  The  advance  guard  was  engaged  yes¬ 
terday,  and  the  27th  Russian  division  was  smashed. 

18th,  Smolensk: 

I  am  just  in,  the  heat  is  oppressive  and  there  is  much 
dust,  which  is  rather  tiring.  The  whole  of  the  enemy’s 
army  was  here;  it  was  under  orders  to  fight,  but  didn’t 
dare  to.  We  had  to  force  our  way  into  Smolensk. 

The  Russian  army,  which  is  very  discouraged  and  dis¬ 
satisfied,  is  retreating  in  the  direction  of  Moscow. 

23d.  (To  the  Countess  de  Montesquiou.)  I  have  re- 


S52 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1812 


ceived  the  King  (of  Rome’s)  portrait,  and  think  it  a  good 
likeness.  I  have  pleasure  in  taking  this  opportunity  to 
express  all  my  satisfaction  for  the  good  care  that  you 
take  of  him. 

(To  Marshal  Davout.)  On  hearing  from  you  to-night 
I  shall  move  the  Guard  forward  so  that  if  the  enemy  will 
wait  for  us  we  can  give  battle. 

26th,  Dorogobouje: 

After  throwing  up  earthworks,  batteries,  and  redoubts, 
and  after  announcing  their  intention  of  holding  them, 
the  enemy,  as  usual,  have  shown  the  white  feather.  We 
are  now  in  this  town,  which  is  sizable,  that  is  to  say 
has  eight  or  ten  churches.  The  country  is  good,  and 
people  say  it  remains  fertile  all  -the  way  to  Moscow.  The 
heat  is  excessive,  the  weather  splendid.  Reports  state 
the  enemy  are  resolved  to  make  a  stand  at  Viazma. 

29th,  Viazma: 

We  have  reached  Viazma.  The  enemy  continue  their 
retreat  on  Moscow. 

September  1st,  Velitchevo. 

The  enemy  are  across  the  main  road  in  front  of  the 
King  of  Naples  and  our  advance  guard. 

2d,  Ghjiatsk: 

(To  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  My  Cousin :  Order  the 
King  of  Naples,  the  Prince  of  Eckmiihl,  the  Viceroy, 
Prince  Poniatowski,  the  Duke  of  Elchingen,  to  take  a 
day’s  rest,  to  get  in  their  stragglers,  to  have  a  roll-call  at 
three  in  the  afternoon,  and  to  let  me  know  precisely  the 
number  of  men  they  can  place  in  line. 

The  staff  is  useless;  not  one  of  the  officers  does  his  duty 
properly,  not  the  provost -general,  nor  the  quartermaster. 


ET.  48] 


A  DIARY 


358 


You  have  my  order  for  the  baggage.  See  to  it  that  the 
first  baggage  wagons  I  order  burnt  are  not  those  of  the 
general  staff. 

3d.  (To  the  Prince  of  Neuch&tel.)  Write  to  officers 
commanding  army  corps  that  we  lose  many  men  daily 
because  there  is  no  system  in  the  supply  service;  it  is  ur¬ 
gently  necessary  that  they  should  take  measures  in  con¬ 
cert  with  their  colonels  to  put  an  end  to  a  state  of  things 
that  threatens  the  army  with  destruction.  Every  day  the 
enemy  pick  up  several  hundred  prisoners.  During  the 
twenty  years  in  which  I  have  commanded  French  armies, 
I  have  never  seen  the  commissariat  service  so  hopelessly 
bad;  there  is  no  one;  the  people  sent  out  here  have  no 
ability  and  no  experience. 

7th,  on  the  heights  of  Borodino: 

Soldiers,  here  at  last  is  the  battle  that  you  have  so  long 
expected!  Victory  now  depends  on  your  efforts,  and  is 
essential.  It  will  give  us  abundance,  good  winter  quar¬ 
ters,  and  a  speedy  return  to  our  country.  Do  what  you 
did  at  Austerlitz,  at  Friedland,  at  Vitebsk,  at  Smolensk, 
and  let  posterity  point  with  pride  to  your  conduct  on 
this  day:  let  people  say  of  you:  “He  was  at  that  great 
battle  fought  under  the  walls  of  Moscow!” 

8th.  Battle  of  Borodino. 

The  battle  of  Borodino  is  the  most  glorious,  most  dif¬ 
ficult,  and  most  creditable  operation  of  war  carried  out 
by  the  Gauls,  of  which  either  ancient  or  modern  history 
makes  mention.  Dauntless  heroes,  —  Murat,  Ney,  Poni- 
atowski,  —  it  is  to  you  the  glory  is  due!  What  great,  what 
splendid  deeds  History  might  place  on  record!  How  our 
intrepid  cuirassiers  charged  and  sabred  the  gunners  on 


S54 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1812 


their  guns;  the  heroic  devotion  of  Montbrun,  of  Caulain- 
court,  who  found  death  in  the  midst  of  their  glory;  our 
gunners,  in  the  open  and  without  cover,  firing  against  a 
heavier  artillery  protected  by  earthworks;  and  our  brave 
infantry,  at  the  most  critical  moment,  not  in  need  of 
their  general’s  steadying  voice,  but  calling  out  to  him: 
“It ’sail  right!  your  soldiers  have  sworn  they  will  con¬ 
quer,  and  they  will!” 

The  Russian  army  of  Austerlitz  would  not  have  been 
driven  from  the  field  of  Borodino. 

9th,  Mojaisk: 

(To  Francis  I,  Emperor  of  Austria.)  I  take  the  earliest 
opportunity  of  informing  Your  Majesty  of  the  fortunate 
result  of  the  battle  fought  on  the  7th  of  September  at  the 
village  of  Borodino.  Knowing  the  personal  interest  Your 
Majesty  is  good  enough  to  take  in  me,  I  wished  to  an¬ 
nounce  the  event  myself;  and  to  add  that  my  health  is 
perfect.  I  estimate  the  enemy’s  loss  at  40,000  or  50,000; 
they  had  120,000  to  130,000  men  in  line.  I  lost  8000 
or  10,000  killed  and  wounded.  I  captured  60  guns  and  a 
large  number  of  prisoners. 

10th.  We  are  in  great  need  of  French  muskets;  we  want 
them  at  Vilna,  at  Minsk,  at  Smolensk,  and  at  the  abbey 
near  the  battlefield,  to  arm  the  stragglers  and  the  wounded 
who  have  lost  theirs. 

13th,  Borisovka: 

We  had  marched  but  a  few  miles  from  Mojaisk  when 
we  were  astonished  to  find  ourselves,  notwithstanding 
our  proximity  to  one  of  the  great  capitals  of  the  world, 
in  the  midst  of  a  sandy  and  absolutely  desert  waste. 


ST.  43] 


A  DIARY 


855 


The  army  crossed  the  place  with  difficulty.  Our  horses 
were  harassed  and  worn  out  with  hunger  and  thirst,  for 
water  was  as  scarce  as  forage.  The  men  suffered  very 
much. 

14th,  Moscow: 

We  arrived  at  Moscow  in  the  evening. 

15th.  The  fire  of  Moscow  begins. 

18th.  We  are  following  the  enemy,  who  have  with¬ 
drawn  beyond  the  Volga.  We  have  found  immense  quan¬ 
tities  of  valuables  in  Moscow,  which  was  a  beautiful  city. 
Russia  will  not  recover  from  her  loss  in  two  hundred  years. 
Without  exaggeration  it  must  amount  to  a  thousand  mil¬ 
lions  of  francs. 

20th.  (To  the  Emperor  Alexander.)  Monsieur  mon 
Frere:  The  beautiful  and  splendid  city  of  Moscow  no  longer 
exists.  Rostopchin  has  burnt  it  down.  Four  hundred 
incendiaries  have  been  caught  in  the  act;  all  declared 
they  were  starting  fires  by  order  of  the  Governor  and  of 
the  Chief  of  Police:  they  were  shot.  The  fire  seems  to 
have  died  out  at  last;  three  quarters  of  the  houses  have 
gone,  a  quarter  remains.  Such  conduct  is  atrocious  and 
aimless.  Was  the  object  to  deprive  us  of  a  few  resources  ? 
Well,  those  resources  were  in  cellars  that  the  fire  did  not 
reach.  Even  then  the  destruction  of  one  of  the  most  beau¬ 
tiful  cities  in  the  world,  the  work  of  centuries,  for  so 
slight  an  object,  is  inconceivable.  If  I  supposed  that  such 
things  were  being  done  under  the  orders  of  Your  Majesty, 
I  should  not  write  this  letter;  but  I  hold  it  impossible 
that  any  one  with  the  high  principles  of  Your  Majesty, 
such  heart,  such  right  feelings,  could  have  authorized 
these  excesses,  unworthy  as  they  are  of  a  great  sovereign 
and  a  great  nation. 


856 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1812 


I  have  conducted  the  war  against  Your  Majesty  with 
no  animosity.  A  line  written  to  me  before  or  after  the 
last  battle  would  have  stopped  my  march,  and  I  would 
gladly  have  foregone  the  advantage  of  entering  Moscow. 
If  anything  of  our  old  friendship  remains,  Your  Majesty 
will  take  this  letter  in  good  part.  In  any  case  I  shall  de¬ 
serve  thanks  for  rendering  this  account  of  what  is  hap¬ 
pening  in  Moscow. 

Despite  the  poet’s  art,  all  the  imaginary  details  of  the 
burning  of  Troy  can  never  equal  the  reality  of  that  of 
Moscow.  The  city  was  built  of  wood,  the  wind  was  very 
strong,  all  the  fire  engines  had  been  removed.  It  was 
literally  an  ocean  of  fire! 

23d.  I  have  just  levied  a  conscription  of  140,000  men 
in  France,  and  of  30,000  in  Italy.  The  result  of  the  battle 
of  Borodino  and  our  entry  into  Moscow  must  not  reduce 
our  energy. 

October  4th.  The  enemy’s  movement  towards  Kief 
shows  clearly  that  they  are  expecting  reinforcements  from 
the  army  of  Moldavia.  To  march  against  them  would  be 
to  operate  in  the  line  of  their  reserves,  and  without  any 
supporting  positions.  Moscow,  now  that  it  is  burned 
down  and  deserted  by  its  inhabitants,  is  of  no  use  to  us; 
it  cannot  even  accommodate  our  sick  and  wounded. 

If  the  army  is  to  fall  back  on  Smolensk,  is  it  wise  to 
follow  up  the  enemy  and  to  run  the  risk,  while  executing 
a  movement  that  would  look  like  a  retreat,  of  losing  sev¬ 
eral  thousand  men  in  the  face  of  an  army  that  knows 
the  country,  that  has  many  spies,  and  a  large  force  of  light 
cavalry  ? 


sir.  48] 


A  DIARY 


357 


If  we  should  decide  to  fall  back  so  as  to  take  up  winter 
quarters  in  Poland,  is  it  the  best  course  to  retire  directly 
by  the  same  road  by  which  we  came  ? 

5th.  (To  Berthier.)  I  find  it  hard  to  believe  that  we 
need  forty-five  days  to  evacuate  the  wounded  from  Mo- 
jaisk;  for  I  calculate  that,  even  if  we  do  nothing,  in  those 
forty-five  days  part  of  them  will  die,  part  of  them  will 
get  well;  we  should  therefore  only  have  to  evacuate  those 
that  remained,  and  experience  shows  that  three  months 
ifter  a  battle  only  one-sixth  of  the  wounded  remain. 
Reckoning  on  6000,  there  would  therefore  be  at  the  end 
of  three  months  only  1000  to  move.  My  purpose  is  to 
keep  control  of  my  line  of  operations  and  to  evacuate  the 
wounded. 

6th.  The  Russian  army  of  Moldavia,  amounting  to 
three  divisions,  crossed  the  Dnieper  early  in  September. 
General  Koutousoff’s  army,  which  was  beaten  at  Boro¬ 
dino,  is  now  near  Kaluga,  which  suggests  that  it  is  to  be 
reinforced  from  Moldavia  by  way  of  Kief. 

14th.  (To  Berthier.)  Send  orders  to  the  Duke  of 
Abrantes  not  to  let  through  any  artillery  convoys  for 
Moscow  after  to-morrow  the  15th,  and  to  turn  them  all 
back  to  Smolensk. 

15th.  (Decree.)  There  shall  be  at  our  Imperial  Con¬ 
servatory  eighteen  pupils  preparing  for  the  Theatre  Fran- 
$ais,  nine  of  each  sex.  They  may  attend  courses  in  music, 
but  they  are  more  especially  to  study  the  art  of  declama¬ 
tion,  and  shall  diligently  follow  the  courses  of  the  pro¬ 
fessors,  according  to  the  branch  they  intend  to  pursue. 

For  this  purpose  there  shall  be,  in  addition  to  the  pro¬ 
fessors,  two  instructors  in  the  dramatic  art,  who  shall 


358 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1812 


teach  the  students  every  day  at  such  hours  as  may  be  ap¬ 
pointed.  There  shall  also  be  a  professor  of  grammar,  and 
of  history  and  mythology  applied  to  the  dramatic  art, 
who  shall  instruct  especially  those  pupils  who  are  intended 
for  the  Theatre  Frangais. 

18th.  (To  Berthier.)  Inform  the  King  of  Naples  that 
the  whole  army  is  moving.  The  Duke  of  Istria  with  the 
cavalry  of  the  Guard  will  march  four  leagues  before 
camping;  I  shall  start  in  person  to-night. 

The  Guard  will  bivouac  in  square  around  the  Emperor’s 
quarters. 

19th.  General  Sebastiani,  placed  about  one  league  to 
the  left  of  the  King  of  Naples,  was  caught  napping  by  a 
horde  of  Cossacks,  at  five  in  the  morning  of  the  18th.  He 
lost  six  guns  at  his  bivouac.  The  enemy’s  infantry  then 
marched  on  the  rear  of  the  King  of  Naples,  to  cut  him 
off.  The  King  of  Naples,  at  the  head  of  the  carabiniers 
and  cuirassiers,  broke  them  and  cut  them  up. 

The  army  is  in  motion;  to-morrow  we  shall  decide  to 
blow  up  the  Kremlin  and  to  march  by  Kaluga  or  by 
Viazma,  so  as  to  arrive  before  severe  weather  sets  in,  and 
get  into  winter  quarters.  All  is  going  well. 

Well,  Rapp,  we  are  retiring  on  Poland;  I  shall  find  good 
winter  quarters;  I  hope  Alexander  will  make  peace. 

(Rapp :  The  natives  say  we  shall  have  a  severe  winter.) 

Bah !  bah !  with  your  natives !  Look!  See  how  fine  it  is ! 

20th,  Troitzkoie: 

(To  Berthier.)  Order  the  Duke  of  Treviso  to  start  the 
invalids  of  the  corps  of  the  Prince  of  Eckmtihl,  of  the  Vice- 


vET.  43] 


A  DIARY 


359 


roy,  of  the  dismounted  cavalry,  and  of  the  Young  Guard 
at  daybreak  to-morrow.  At  two  in  the  morning  he  will 
set  fire  to  the  Kremlin.  When  the  Kremlin  is  well  alight 
in  several  places  the  Duke  of  Treviso  will  move  by  the 
Mojaisk  road.  At  four  o’clock  the  artillery  officer  de¬ 
tailed  for  this  service  will  blow  up  the  Kremlin.  On  his 
way  he  will  set  fire  to  all  abandoned  wagons,  will  have 
as  many  bodies  as  possible  buried,  and  will  smash  all  the 
muskets  he  may  find. 

21st,  Krasnoie: 

The  Duke  of  Elchingen  will  command  the  rearguard. 

23d,  Borovsk: 

The  natives  are  amazed  at  the  weather  of  the  last  three 
weeks.  We  are  having  the  sunshine  and  lovely  days  of 
the  trip  to  Fontainebleau.  The  army  is  in  a  very  rich 
country  that  is  comparable  with  the  finest  of  France  and 
Germany. 

26th.  (To  Berthier.)  Write  to  the  Duke  of  Abrantes 
to  inform  him  that  the  Russian  army  had  marched  on 
Malo-Yaroslavetz;  that  its  advance  guard  reached  it  on 
one  bank  at  the  same  moment  as  ours  did  on  the  other; 
that  the  city  lay  on  the  enemy’s  side  and  on  a  consider¬ 
able  height,  so  that  an  engagement  followed  which  lasted 
the  whole  of  the  24th;  that  while  our  advance  guard  was 
engaged  the  whole  Russian  army  came  up;  that  on  our 
side  the  Prince  of  Eckmiihl’s  troops  reinforced  those  of 
the  Viceroy;  that  we  remained  in  possession  of  the  bat¬ 
tlefield.  Write  further  that  on  the  25th  the  army  was 
deployed;  the  Russian  army  faced  us  about  one  league 
behind  Malo-Yaroslavetz,  but  the  necessity  of  moving 
the  wounded  who  are  with  the  army  made  the  Emperor 
decide  to  march  towards  Mojaisk. 


360 


THE  CORSICAN 


[181? 


30th,  Ghjatsk: 

The  general  headquarters  train  will  move  forward  as 
far  as  it  can  go.  The  division  of  the  Old  Guard  will 
remain  here  all  day  to  rally  its  stragglers. 

November  1st,  Viazma: 

The  8th  corps  will  reach  Dorogobouje  to-morrow,  where 
it  will  find  headquarters.  We  shall  be  in  great  need  of 
provisions  at  Dorogobouje. 

3d,  Sembvo: 

The  weather  continues  very  fine,  which  is  most  for¬ 
tunate. 

(To  Maret.)  You  must  buy  all  the  horses  you  can  get, 
and  above  all  buy  them  at  once. 

5th,  Dorogobouje: 

Order  for  the  5th  corps  to  march  to-morrow  behind 
the  Viceroy,  and  to  press  on  for  Smolensk. 

6th.  (To  Berthier.)  Write  to  the  Prince  of  Eckmtihl 
that  if,  as  I  fear,  at  nine  o’clock  this  morning  his  corps 
has  no  supplies,  he  must  move  ten  or  twelve  leagues  from 
Smolensk  on  the  Yelvia  road.  The  country  is  said  to  be 
good  and  full  of  provisions.  This  move  will  be  all  the 
more  useful  as  there  is  no  forage  at  Smolensk. 

7th,  Mikhailovka: 

(To  Berthier.)  Write  the  following  letter  to  the  Duke 
of  Belluno,  not  ciphered: 

I  have  shown  the  Emperor  your  letter  of  the  2d.  His 
Majesty’s  orders  are  that  you  should  concentrate  your 
six  divisions,  attack  the  enemy  at  once,  drive  them  be¬ 
yond  the  Dwina  and  reoccupy  Polotsk. 

Ciphered : 

This  movement  is  of  urgent  importance.  In  a  few  days 


.et.  43] 


A  DIARY 


361 


your  line  of  communication  may  be  flooded  with  Cossacks: 
the  army  and  the  Emperor  will  reach  Smolensk  to-morrow, 
but  worn  out  by  a  continuous  march  of  120  leagues. 
Take  the  offensive;  the  safety  of  the  army  depends  on  it; 
every  day  lost  is  a  disaster.  The  cavalry  is  dismounted, 
the  cold  has  killed  our  horses.  March,  that  is  the  order 
of  the  Emperor,  and  of  necessity. 

9th,  Smolensk 

We  must  employ  to-morrow  in  getting  the  troops  to¬ 
gether,  so  that  on  the  following  day  the  corps  can  be 
formed  up  to  start  on  their  march. 

11th.  Order  for  the  corps  of  General  Baraguey  d’Hil- 
liers  to  be  disbanded. 

14th.  I  am  having  the  fortifications  of  Smolensk  blown 
up,  and  shall  then  start  for  Orcha. 

(To  Berthier.)  Write  to  the  Duke  of  Elchingen  that 
it  is  necessary  for  him  to  continue  in  command  of  the 
rearguard. 

18th,  Doubrovna: 

I  shall  reach  Orcha  to-morrow. 

(To  Maret.)  Since  my  last  letter  to  you  our  situation 
has  become  worse.  Ice  and  frost  of  near  zero  (Fahr.) 
have  killed  off  nearly  all  our  horses,  say  30,000.  We  have 
been  compelled  to  burn  nearly  300  pieces  of  artillery,  and 
an  immense  quantity  of  transport  wagons.  The  cold  has 
greatly  increased  the  number  of  stragglers.  The  Cossacks 
have  turned  to  account  our  absolute  want  of  cavalry 
and  of  artillery  to  harass  us  and  cut  our  communications, 
so  that  I  am  most  anxious  about  Marshal  Ney,  who  stayed 
behind  with  3000  men  to  blow  up  Smolensk. 

19th.  My  intention  is  to  move  on  Minsk,  and,  after 


THE  CORSICAN 


S62 


{S81S 


getting  possession  of  that  point,  to  make  for  the  Bere¬ 
zina. 

20th,  Orcha  : 

We  have  found  here  about  60  guns  that  are  quite  use¬ 
less  to  us.  My  health  is  excellent.  I  have  no  news  from 
Marshal  Ney;  I  have  given  him  up. 

I  have  two  hundred  millions  in  my  cellars;  I  would 
give  all  of  it  for  Ney! 

Baran : 

My  anxiety  about  Ney  has  passed;  he  has  just  joined 
us. 

21st.  We  have  no  maps. 

23d,  Bobr: 

(To  Berthier.)  Send  an  aide-de-camp  to  the  Duke  of 
Reggio  to  tell  him  that  I  am  impatient  to  hear  from  him 
in  the  course  of  to-night  that  he  controls  a  passage  over 
the  Berezina  and  that  he  is  throwing  bridges. 

24th.  (To  Berthier.)  Order  General  Zayonchek  to 
transfer  200  horses,  and  more  if  he  can,  to  General  Sor- 
bier.  If  this  draft  is  not  made,  when  I  pass  to-morrow 
I  shall  order  every  carriage  and  transport  wagon  of  his 
corps  to  be  burnt. 


General  Dombrowski,  who  held  the  bridge  of  Borisof, 
allowed  his  position  to  be  forced  on  the  21st.  The  Duke 
of  Reggio  arrived  on  the  23d,  recaptured  the  city,  and 
defeated  the  two  Russian  divisions  that  were  there.  But 
the  bridge  is  burnt;  we  hope  to  build  another  to-day.  The 
weather  is  cold.  I  am  anxious  to  get  news  from  Vilna  and 
from  Paris. 


MT.  43] 


A  DIARY 


863 


25th,  Lochnitsa: 

The  Duke  of  Belluno  will  reach  Kostritsa  about  noon, 
and  will  be  ready  to  cross  the  river  to-night. 

General  Eble  has  arrived  with  a  number  of  engineers. 

27th,  Studienka: 

I  have  just  crossed  the  Berezina;  but  the  river  is  full  of 
floating  ice  and  our  bridges  are  therefore  very  insecure. 
The  army  that  had  been  facing  Schwarzenberg  tried  to 
prevent  our  passage,  and  is  to-night  concentrated  on  the 
right  bank  opposite  Borisof.  The  cold  is  very  severe;  the 
army  is  excessively  fatigued. 

29th,  Zanivki: 

(To  Maret.)  I  have  received  your  letter  of  the  25th 
in  which  there  is  not  a  word  of  French  news,  nor  of  Span¬ 
ish.  This  makes  two  weeks  during  which  I  have  heard 
nothing  and  am  in  the  dark  about  everything. 

Yesterday  we  were  sharply  engaged  with  Admiral 
Tchichagof  and  Wittgenstein.  We  defeated  the  first- 
named,  who  attacked  us  on  the  right  bank  on  the  Borisof 
road.  The  latter,  who  attempted  to  carry  our  bridges 
over  the  Berezina,  was  contained.  The  Duke  of  Reggio 
was  wounded,  and  many  other  generals. 

The  army  is  numerous  but  in  a  frightful  state  of  dis¬ 
bandment.  We  need  two  weeks  to  reform  the  men  into 
regiments,  and  where  can  we  get  two  weeks  ?  Cold  and  1 
privation  have  broken  up  the  army.  We  shall  soon  reach 
Vilna;  can  we  stay  there  ?  Yes,  if  we  can  hold  on  for  eight 
days;  but  if  we  are  attacked  during  the  first  eight  days, 
it  is  doubtful  whether  we  can  stay  there.  Food!  food! 
food  !  Otherwise  there  are  no  horrors  which  this  un¬ 
disciplined  mob  is  not  capable  of  wreaking  on  the  city. 


THE  CORSICAN 


364 


[1812 


Possibly  the  army  cannot  be  rallied  short  of  the  Nie- 
men. 

In  this  state  of  things  I  may  decide  that  my  presence 
in  Paris  is  necessary  for  the  safety  of  France,  of  the  Em¬ 
pire,  of  the  army  itself.  Give  me  your  opinion.  I  am 
anxious  that  there  should  be  no  agents  of  foreign  powers 
at  Vilna.  The  army  is  not  good  to  look  at  now.  As  to 
those  who  are  in  the  city,  they  must  be  got  out  of  the  way; 
you  might  say  to  them  that  you  are  going  to  Warsaw, 
and  that  I  am  too,  and  convey  them  there,  starting  at  a 
fixed  hour. 

30th,  Plechtchennisky : 

If  100,000  rations  of  bread  are  not  awaiting  us  at  Vilna, 
I  am  sorry  for  the  city.  An  abundance  of  supplies  is  the 
only  thing  that  can  bring  back  discipline.  The  Governor 
can  meet  me  to  let  me  know  the  position  of  things.  The 
army  is  horribly  worn  out.  This  is  the  45th  day’s  march. 

Deceviber  2d,  Selitche: 

M.  de  Montesquiou  will  start  immediately  for  Paris, 
and  will  hand  the  inclosed  letter  to  the  Empress.  He  will 
announce  everywhere  the  arrival  of  10,000  Russian  pris¬ 
oners  and  the  victory  at  the  Berezina,  where  we  captured 
6000  Russian  prisoners,  8  flags,  and  12  guns. 

3d,  Molodetchna: 

(Bulletin.)  Until  the  6th  of  November  the  weather  was 
perfect  and  the  movement  of  the  army  was  carried  out  with 
complete  success.  On  the  7th  the  cold  set  in;  from  that 
moment  we  lost  several  hundred  horses  at  each  night’s 
bivouac.  On  reaching  Smolensk  we  had  already  lost  an 
immense  quantity  of  cavalry  and  artillery  horses.  The 
cold  became  more  intense,  and  between  the  14th  and  16th 


43] 


A  DIARY 


365 


the  thermometer  fell  to  zero  (Fahr.)  The  roads  were 
covered  with  ice,  the  horses  were  dying  every  night,  not 
in  hundreds  but  in  thousands,  especially  the  French  and 
German  horses.  More  than  30,000  horses  died  in  a  few 
days;  our  cavalry  was  dismounted,  our  artillery  and 
transport  had  no  teams.  Without  cavalry  we  could  not 
risk  a  battle;  we  were  compelled  to  march  so  as  not  to  be 
forced  into  a  battle,  which  we  wished  to  avoid  because  of 
our  shortness  of  ammunition. 

The  enemy,  marching  in  the  footsteps  of  the  frightful 
calamity  that  had  overtaken  the  French  army,  tried  to 
profit  by  it.  All  our  columns  were  surrounded  by  Cos¬ 
sacks  who,  like  the  Arabs  in  the  desert,  picked  up  every 
cart  or  wagon  that  lagged  behind.  This  contemptible 
cavalry,  wdiich  only  knows  how  to  shout  and  couldn’t 
ride  down  so  much  as  a  company  of  light  infantry,  be¬ 
came  formidable  from  the  force  of  circumstances! 

But  the  enemy  held  the  passage  of  the  Berezina,  a  river 
80  yards  wide;  the  water  was  full  of  floating  ice,  and  the 
banks  are  marshy  for  a  distance  of  600  yards,  which  made 
it  a  difficult  obstacle  to  overcome.  The  enemy  had  placed 
four  divisions  at  four  points  where  they  supposed  the 
French  army  would  attempt  to  pass.  After  having  de¬ 
ceived  the  enemy  by  various  manoeuvres  on  the  25th,  the 
Emperor  marched  on  the  village  of  Studienka  at  break  of 
day  on  the  26th,  and,  in  the  face  of  a  division  of  the  enemy, 
had  two  bridges  thrown  across  the  river.  The  army  was 
crossing  all  through  the  26th  and  the  27th. 

It  may  be  concluded  from  what  has  been  said  that  the 
army  needs  to  reestablish  its  discipline,  to  be  reequipped, 
to  remount  its  cavalry,  its  artillery,  and  its  transport. 


866 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1812 


During  all  these  events  the  Emperor  constantly  marched 
in  the  midst  of  the  Guard,  the  cavalry  commanded  by  the 
Duke  of  Istria,  the  infantry  by  the  Duke  of  Dantzig.  Our 
cavalry  was  so  reduced  that  it  became  necessary  to  form 
all  the  officers  who  were  still  mounted  into  four  companies 
of  150  men  each.  Generals  acted  as  captains,  and  colonels 
as  corporals.  This  Sacred  Squadron,  commanded  by 
General  Grouchy,  and  under  the  orders  of  the  King  of 
Naples,  kept  the  closest  watch  over  the  Emperor. 

His  Majesty’s  health  has  never  been  better. 

4th.  There  seems  to  be  nothing  of  much  importance 
about  Spain  in  the  Moniteur.  The  defence  of  the  cita¬ 
del  of  Burgos  is  a  fine  feat  of  arms.  Lord  Wellington  has 
drawn  back  to  operate  against  the  army  of  Andalusia. 
If  we  lose  a  battle  there,  affairs  in  that  country  would 
become  critical. 

(To  Maret.)  If  you  cannot  make  the  necessary  com¬ 
missariat  arrangements  at  Vilna,  we  must  prepare  to  evac¬ 
uate  everything,  and  first  and  foremost  the  military  chest. 
We  have  three  or  four  millions  here.  I  am  informed  that 
there  is  twice  as  much  at  Vilna;  have  all  removed  to 
Dantzig. 

5th,  Binitsa: 

(To  the  Prince  of  Neuchdtel.)  The  inclosed  decree  is 
to  be  published  in  orders  two  or  three  days  after  my  de¬ 
parture.  Circulate  the  report  that  I  am  proceeding  to 
Warsaw  with  the  7th  and  the  Austrian  corps.  Five  or 
six  days  later,  as  circumstances  may  dictate,  the  King 
of  Naples  can  issue  an  order  informing  the  army  that  I 
have  had  to  proceed  to  Paris  and  have  left  him  in  com¬ 
mand. 


an.  43] 


A  DIARY 


367 


Smorgoni : 

.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  I  have  received  your  letter.  Do 
your  duty  and  trust  me.  I  am  always  the  same,  and  know 
best  what  is  good  for  you.  Never  doubt  my  paternal 
affection. 

14th,  Dresden: 

(To  Francis  I,  Emperor  of  Austria.)  I  am  stopping  for 
a  moment  at  Dresden  to  write  to  Your  Majesty  and  to 
give  you  my  news.  In  spite  of  severe  hardships  my  health 
has  never  been  better.  I  started  on  the  4th  from  Lithu¬ 
ania,  after  the  battle  of  the  Berezina,  leaving  the  Grand 
Army  under  the  command  of  the  King  of  Naples,  the 
Prince  of  Neuchatel  still  acting  as  chief  of  staff.  In  four 
days  I  shall  be  in  Paris;  I  shall  stay  there  through  the 
winter  to  attend  to  my  most  pressing  affairs. 

I  have  every  confidence  in  the  sentiments  of  Your 
Majesty.  Our  alliance  is  a  permanent  arrangement  so 
advantageous  to  our  countries  that  I  feel  certain  Your 
Majesty  will  carry  out  all  the  engagements  entered  into 
at  Dresden  to  assure  the  triumph  of  the  common  cause 
and  to  lead  us  promptly  to  a  suitable  peace. 

18th,  Paris: 

(To  the  Prince  of  Neuch&tel.)  I  note  with  regret  that 
you  did  not  stop  seven  or  eight  days  at  Vilna,  so  as  to  take 
advantage  of  the  clothing  stores  and  rally  the  army  a 
little. 

19th.  I  am  working  incessantly  at  reorganising  all  my 
resources.  I  have  already  got  an  army  of  40,000  men  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Berlin  and  the  Oder. 

26th.  (To  General  Clarke.)  We  must  assume  that  the 
whole  of  the  artillery  belonging  to  the  cavalry  and  to  the 


868 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1812 


1st,  2d,  Sd,  4th,  and  6th  corps  is  lost.  If  necessary  I  will 
set  the  naval  arsenals  at  work  on  artillery  material ;  that 
would  be  better  than  requisitions.  One  or  two  ships  more 
or  less  are  of  no  weight  one  way  or  the  other,  but  the 
slightest  deficiency  of  artillery  might  be  a  very  serious 
matter. 

29th.  (To  Pope  Pius  VII.)  Holy  Fathe~:  I  hasten  to 
send  one  of  the  officers  of  my  household  to  express  all 
my  gratification  at  what  the  bishop  of  Nantes  has  told 
me  of  the  satisfactory  condition  of  Your  Holiness’  health; 
for  I  had  been  for  a  moment  alarmed  this  summer  on 
hearing  that  Your  Holiness  had  been  seriously  indisposed. 
The  new  residence  of  Your  Holiness  will  give  us  an  op¬ 
portunity  for  meeting,  and  I  have  it  much  at  heart  to 
declare  that,  notwithstanding  all  that  has  passed,  I  have 
always  maintained  the  same  sentiments  of  friendship 
for  Your  Holiness.  Perhaps  we  can  now  reach  a  settle¬ 
ment  of  all  those  questions  that  divide  State  and  Church. 
I,  on  my  side,  am  altogether  disposed  that  way,  so  that 
it  will  depend  entirely  on  Your  Holiness. 

30th.  (To  Berthier.)  I  have  received  your  dispatch 
of  the  21st,  also  your  memorandum:  actual  losses;  I  shall 
consider  it  most  anxiously.  This  year’s  conscription  is 
splendid:  I  had  about  25,000  or  30,000  men  on  parade 
Sunday. 


1813 


January  3d,  Paris : 

(To  General  Clarke.)  As  the  King  of  Spain  asks  to 
have  the  Duke  of  Dalmatia  recalled  to  Paris,  and  as 
that  marshal  demands  the  same  thing,  send  him  leave 
of  absence  by  special  courier. 

Tell  the  King,  writing  in  cipher,  that  in  the  present  state 
of  things  he  should  place  his  headquarters  at  Valladolid. 

7th.  (To  Francis  I.)  Every  time  I  met  the  Russian 
army  I  defeated  it.  My  Guard  was  not  once  engaged, 
never  fired  a  shot,  nor  did  it  lose  a  man  in  the  presence  of 
the  enemy.  It  is  true  that  between  the  7th  and  the  16th 
of  November  30,000  of  my  cavalry  and  artillery  horses 
died;  I  abandoned  several  thousand  wagons  for  lack  of 
horses.  In  that  frightful  storm  of  frost,  our  men  could  not 
stand  bivouacking;  many  wandered  off  to  seek  houses 
for  shelter;  there  was  no  cavalry  left  to  protect  them. 
Cossacks  picked  up  several  thousands. 

As  for  France,  I  could  not  be  more  satisfied  with 
her:  men,  horses,  money,  everything  is  offered  me.  My 
finances  are  in  good  order.  I  shall  therefore  make  no 
advances  looking  to  peace. 

Your  Majesty  can  now  judge  my  situation  and  my 
views  as  well  as  I  can.  I  assume  that  this  letter  and  its 
contents  will  remain  a  matter  between  Your  Majesty  and 
myself;  but,  knowing  my  views.  Your  Majesty  may  take 
any  step  that  appears  desirable  with  a  view  to  peace. 

9th.  (To  Berthier.)  On  hearing  of  the  treachery  of 


370 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1818 


General  York  I  immediately  decided  to  issue  an  address 
to  the  nation,  which  will  be  out  to-morrow,  and  to  raise 
an  extraordinary  levy.  I  have  formed  a  corps  of  obser¬ 
vation  of  the  Elbe  which  is  concentrating  at  Hamburg, 
and  will  have  a  strength  of  60  battalions;  I  have  given  the 
command  to  General  Lauriston.  I  have  formed  a  corps 
of  observation  in  Italy,  which  is  concentrating  at  Verona, 
and  that  will  have  a  strength  of  40  battalions;  I  have 
given  the  command  to  General  Bertrand.  I  have  formed 
a  first  corps  of  observation  of  the  army  of  the  Rhine,  of 
60  battalions,  commanded  by  the  Duke  of  Ragusa,  whose 
headquarters  will  be  at  Mainz.  I  shall  form  a  2d  corps  of 
observation  of  the  Rhine,  which  will  also  have  60  bat¬ 
talions.  I  am  calling  to  the  colours  100,000  conscripts  left 
over  from  1810,  so  that  we  shall  have  men  of  over  21  years 
of  age.  The  conscription  of  1814  will  give  us  150,000  men, 
and  will  be  levied  some  time  in  February. 

18th.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  has  just  appointed  Baron 
von  Stein  Minister  of  State;  he  admits  him  to  his  inmost 
councils,  together  with  all  the  men  who  want  to  revolu¬ 
tionize  Germany. 

22d.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  My  son:  Assume  the  com¬ 
mand  of  the  Grand  Army.  I  regret  I  did  not  give  it  you 
when  I  left.  I  am  persuaded  that  your  retirement  would 
have  been  less  rapid,  and  that  I  should  not  have  suffered 
such  heavy  losses.  Past  evils  are  without  remedy. 

23d.  (To  Vice-Admiral  Count  Deeres.)  I  cannot  bring 
myself  to  a  reduction  of  my  naval  armaments;  I  am 
not  so  situated  as  to  weigh  12  or  15  millions  against 
the  moral  effect  that  such  a  retrenchment  would  produce 
on  my  navy  and  on  our  enemies. 


JBT.  43] 


A  DIARY 


ST1 


24th.  (To  Caroline  Murat,  Queen  of  Naples.)  The  King 
left  the  army  on  the  16th.  Your  husband  is  very  brave 
on  the  battlefield,  but  weaker  than  a  woman  or  a  monk 
when  out  of  sight  of  the  enemy.  He  has  no  moral  courage. 
He  has  been  frightened;  he  has  never  for  one  moment 
been  in  danger  of  losing  what  he  can  only  hold  from  me 
and  with  me.  Show  him  the  absurdity  of  his  conduct.  I 
can  still  forgive  him  the  harm  he  has  done  me.1 

29th.  I  have  a  superb  corps  of  20,000  marines  on 
the  march,  in  which  not  one  soldier  has  less  than  a  year’s 
service. 

In  the  coming  campaign  I  shall  sweep  the  enemy  back 
beyond  the  Niemen. 

February  8th.  (To  Marshal  Kellermann.)  I  approve 
the  steps  you  have  taken  for  putting  down  the  insurrec¬ 
tion  in  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Berg. 

10th.  (To  Maret,  Duke  of  Bassano.)  Write  to  M.  de 
Saint  Marsan  that  the  levying  of  troops  now  proceeding 
in  Prussia  gives  us  just  cause  for  uneasiness,  and  that  I 
desire  that  all  should  remain  quiet. 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  Make  the  Prussians  stop  re¬ 
cruiting. 

14th.  Gentlemen,  deputies  of  the  departments  to  the 
Legislative  Body :  The  war  rekindled  in  northern  Europe 
proved  a  favourable  opportunity  for  the  English  to  act 
in  the  Peninsula.  They  have  made  great  efforts;  but  all 
their  hopes  have  been  deceived.  I  penetrated  into  Russia. 
The  French  arms  were  constantly  victorious,  in  the  battles 
of  Ostrovno,  of  Polotsk,  of  Mohilef,  of  Smolensk,  of  the 

1  For  the  date  of  this  and  several  other  letters,  see  Johnston,  Afa- 
•poleonic  Empire,  vol.  ii,  p.  146. 


372 


THE  CORSICAN 


11813 


Moskova,  of  Malo-Yaroslavetz.  The  Russian  armies  were 
not  once  able  to  hold  their  ground  against  our  eagles: 
Moscow  fell  into  our  hands.  After  the  frontiers  of  Russia 
had  been  pierced  and  the  weakness  of  her  armies  had  been 
proved,  hordes  of  Tartars  turned  their  parricide  hands 
against  the  most  fertile  provinces  of  the  vast  Empire  to 
the  defence  of  which  they  were  summoned.  In  the  space 
of  a  few  weeks,  notwithstanding  the  tears  and  the  despair 
of  the  unfortunate  Muscovites,  they  burned  down  more 
than  4000  of  their  most  prosperous  villages,  more  than 
fifty  of  their  finest  cities,  thus  satisfying  an  old  standing 
hatred  on  the  plea  of  retarding  our  march  and  of  surround¬ 
ing  us  with  a  desert.  We  triumphed  over  these  obstacles; 
even  the  fire  of  Moscow,  which  in  four  days  ingulfed  the 
fruit  of  the  labour  and  accumulations  of  forty  generations, 
did  not  affect  the  security  of  our  position.  But  the  ex¬ 
cessive  and  premature  severity  of  winter  bore  down  our 
army  in  a  frightful  calamity.  In  the  space  of  a  few  nights 
all  was  changed,  I  suffered  great  losses;  my  spirit  would 
have  been  broken,  if,  in  such  circumstances,  I  could  have 
allowed  myself  to  think  of  anything  but  the  interests,  the 
glory,  and  the  future  of  my  people. 

The  misfortunes  brought  on  us  by  the  severity  of  win¬ 
ter  have  served  to  reveal  to  their  fullest  extent  the  grand¬ 
eur  and  solidity  of  this  Empire.  It  is  with  the  most  lively 
sense  of  satisfaction  that  we  have  seen  our  subjects  of 
the  kingdom  of  Italy,  of  what  was  formerly  Holland,  of 
the  new  departments,  rivalling  the  French  in  showing 
that  their  hope,  their  future,  and  their  interest  lie  in  the 
consolidation  and  triumph  of  the  Great  Empire. 

I  need  great  resources  to  face  all  the  demands  imposed 


JETT.  43] 


A  DIARY 


373 


on  me  by  the  present  circumstances;  but  by  means  of  the 
measures  that  will  be  laid  before  you  by  my  Minister  of 
Finance,  I  shall  not  have  to  impose  any  fresh  burdens  on 
my  people. 

21st.  The  Duke  of  Valmy  writes  that  there  are  no  scab¬ 
bards  at  Mainz,  and  no  frying-pans,  no  water-bottles, 
no  boots,  and  no  shirts ;  and  that  the  few  boots  left  in  store 
at  Wesel  are  very  poor. 

23d.  I  propose  having  my  equipment  on  a  smaller 
footing  than  in  the  last  campaign.  I  want  a  much  reduced 
staff,  fewer  cooks,  less  crockery,  a  smaller  outfit,  and  all 
this  not  only  to  simplify  matters  but  also  by  way  of  ex¬ 
ample.  In  the  field  each  mess,  even  my  own  table,  shall 
be  served  with  one  soup,  one  boiled  dish,  one  roast  and 
vegetables;  no  dessert.  In  the  large  cities  each  mess  can 
do  as  it  pleases. 

26th.  Patrols  of  Cossacks  have  appeared  near  Berlin; 
I  am  anxious  as  to  what  to-morrow’s  courier  may  bring; 
I  suppose  the  Viceroy  and  Marshal  Saint  Cyr  will  have 
driven  them  off. 

March  2d.  The  Duke  of  Treviso  will  reach  Mainz  on 
the  12th,  and  Gotha  on  the  14th,  where  he  will  find  the 
Imperial  Guard.  The  Prince  of  the  Moskowa  will  reach 
Frankfort  on  the  10th  of  March  with  the  1st  corps  of  60 
battalions.  The  Bavarians  are  concentrating  at  Bamberg, 
Bayreuth,  and  Kronach;  the  Wiirtembergers,  Hessians, 
and  Badeners  at  Wurzburg.  The  Viceroy  is  at  Berlin. 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  The  corps  of  observation  are  on 
the  move,  300,000  strong;  the  scene  will  soon  change. 

5th.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  Hold  Berlin  as  long  as  you 
can.  Make  examples  to  preserve  order.  At  the  least  in- 


374 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


suit  from  a  Prussian  village  or  city,  have  it  burned  down; 
—  even  Berlin,  if  it  does  not  behave  well.  The  cavalry  is 
being  rapidly  trained  in  France,  but  we  need  the  whole 
of  April  yet. 

9th.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  I  can’t  see  why  you  gave 
up  Berlin.  Your  movements  are  so  hasty  that  you  have 
not  been  able  to  take  up  the  line  of  march  assigned  to 
you.  You  might  have  gained  us  three  weeks,  which  would 
have  been  of  the  greatest  advantage  in  both  the  political 
and  the  military  sense. 

10th.  This  is  a  most  alarming  state  of  things !  What  are 
150,000  muskets?  Almost  nothing;  we  need  300,000  to 
arm  the  levy  of  1815,  and  to  have  a  reserve  of  150,000  in 
store. 

11th.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  It  is  time  we  began  to 
make  war.  Our  military  operations  are  ridiculed  by  our 
allies  at  Vienna  and  by  our  enemies  in  London  and  St. 
Petersburg,  because  our  army  consistently  retreats  a  week 
before  the  approach  of  the  enemy’s  infantry,  at  the  sight 
of  their  light-horse,  or  even  on  mere  rumours. 

17th.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  My  Son:  I  inclose  you 
a  Hamburg  bulletin  of  the  12th  from  which  you  will  see 
that  200  Cossacks  are  going  to  take  possession  of  the  whole 
of  the  32d  military  district.  A  number  of  gunboats  have 
been  sunk;  it  means  a  loss  of  many  millions;  it  will  mean 
insurrection  in  all  that  lies  at  the  back  of  the  Elbe.  It  all 
comes  from  the  fact  that  from  the  left  bank  of  the  river 
you  have  no  longer  any  hold  on  the  enemy. 

20th.  I  have  news  from  Breslau  the  12th.  The  Prus¬ 
sians  were  arming  but  still  kept  up  appearances,  and  my 
Minister  was  being  treated  with  all  due  regard. 


XT.  43] 


A  DIARY 


375 


23d.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  I  see  in  the  Prince  of  Eck- 
miihl’s  reports  that  General  Regnier’s  corps  numbers  only 
2000  men;  I  had  always  supposed  it  totalled  12,000.  I 
also  see  that  Dombrowski’s  corps  is  reduced  to  300  men; 
I  had  always  supposed,  from  your  reports,  that  it  num¬ 
bered  3000. 

28th.  (To  Marshal  Ney.)  The  Prince  of  Eckmiihl 
has  blown  up  the  bridge  at  Dresden,  which  has  had  the 
double  effect  of  angering  the  inhabitants  and  of  drawing 
the  enemy  in  that  direction.  The  Viceroy  has  concen¬ 
trated  on  Wittenberg,  Magdeburg,  and  the  lower  Elbe. 
Prussia  has  raised  the  standard  and  declared  war. 

April  8th,  Saint  Cloud: 

(To  General  Clarke.)  Continue  the  inquiry  into  Gen¬ 
eral  Loison’s  conduct.  The  time  has  come  for  making 
examples;  the  generals  show  the  greatest  insubordination; 
this  affects  the  glory  of  my  arms  and  the  lives  of  my  sol¬ 
diers.  See  that  the  small  newspapers  state  that  General 
Loison,  who  left  the  army  without  leave,  is  under  ar¬ 
rest,  and  that  General  Lacroix,  who  abandoned  his  post, 
has  been  arrested  and  will  be  tried  by  strict  martial  law. 

11th.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  I  shall  probably  reach  Er¬ 
furt  at  the  head  of  200,000  men  between  the  20th  and 
22d.  I  cannot  judge  what  your  movements  should  be. 
Manoeuvre  on  that  assumption,  and  see  that  our  com¬ 
munications  remain  open. 

12th.  I  intend  to  refuse  my  right  and  to  let  the  enemy 
reach  Bayreuth,  making  the  converse  movement  to  that 
of  Jena,  so  that  if  the  enemy  should  reach  Bayreuth  I 
would  be  at  Dresden  before  them  and  cut  them  off  from 
Prussia. 


876 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


13th.  If  to-morrow’s  news  confirms  the  fact  that  the 
enemy  are  executing  an  important  movement,  I  shall 
start  instantly. 

17th,  Mainz: 

I  travelled  to  Mainz  in  40  hours,  in  good  health  and 
without  accidents.  I  shall  stay  several  days  in  Mainz  to 
look  after  matters  that  require  my  attention. 

20th.  (To  Frederick  Augustus,  King  of  Saxony.)  Your 
Majesty’s  letter  pains  me.  Your  Majesty’s  friendship 
for  me  is  gone;  for  which  I  hold  the  enemies  of  our  cause 
in  your  cabinet  responsible.  I  need  all  the  cavalry  and  all 
the  officers.  I  have  stated  my  views  with  the  frankness 
Your  Majesty  knows,  to  your  aide-de-camp.  Whatever 
the  event,  Your  Majesty  may  rest  assured  of  my  esteem. 

24th.  If  I  had  another  15,000  cavalry  I  could  settle 
matters  very  quickly. 

26th,  Erfurt: 

The  Guard  is  in  column  between  Erfurt  and  Weimar. 
For  the  moment  the  great  thing  is  to  effect  my  junction 
with  the  Viceroy.  To-night  I  shall  move  headquarters  to 
Auerstadt. 

(To  Prince  Cambacer^s.)  I  think  the  Minister  of  Po¬ 
lice  should  send  his  reports  to  you,  and  that  you  should 
show  the  Empress  only  such  matters  as  she  may  well 
know :  it  is  useless  to  place  before  her  things  that  would 
only  alarm  her,  and  put  wrong  ideas  in  her  head.  The 
same  holds  good  with  the  other  ministers:  they  should 
not  speak  to  the  Empress  of  things  that  would  give  her 
anxiety  or  pain. 

27th.  I  hope  the  Viceroy  will  be  at  Querfurt  to-day, 
and  our  junction  effected. 


JET.  43] 


A  DIARY 


377 


(To  General  Clarke.)  I  have  just  inspected  the  37th 
light  infantry;  I  can’t  wish  to  see  a  finer  body  of  soldiers, 
but  I  don’t  expect  to  see  a  worse  one  of  officers.  If  your 
office  had  laid  itself  out  to  appoint  the  most  incapable 
officers  of  France,  it  couldn’t  have  succeeded  better;  the 
soldiers  laugh  at  them.  They  are  drawn  from  colonial, 
from  Dutch  battalions,  or  from  the  national  guards  of 
the  Pyrenees  or  of  the  Scheldt;  most  of  the  captains  have 
never  been  under  fire.  I  shall  have  to  dismiss  these  offi¬ 
cers  or  reduce  them  in  rank. 

28th.  I  shall  be  at  Weimar  at  noon.  I  shall  stop  only 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  to  see  the  Duchess.  I  shall  then  get 
into  the  saddle  and  place  myself  at  the  head  of  the  Guard. 

29th,  Naumburg: 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  Shift  towards  Merseburg  with 
your  whole  army.  The  Prince  of  the  Moskowa  will  prob¬ 
ably  push  out  an  advance  guard  to-morrow  as  far  as 
Liitzen. 

May  1st,  Weissenfels: 

(To  Marshal  Marmont.)  This  morning.  May  the  1st, 
the  Viceroy,  with  60,000  men,  is  halfway  between 
Merseburg  and  Leipzig.  Get  your  divisions  as  near  Weis¬ 
senfels  as  you  can  so  that  you  could  support  Marshal  Ney 
if  that  should  become  necessary. 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  It  is  eight  o’clock.  At  nine  we 
shall  move  on  Liitzen.  I  assume  that  at  ten  you  will 
have  your  whole  army  with  its  left  at  Moeritzch,  and  its 
right  at  Schladebach.  If  you  hear  firing  in  the  direction 
of  Liitzen,  move  on  the  enemy’s  right. 

Liitzen : 

(To  Cambaceres.)  To-day  I  have  moved  my  headquar- 


878 


THE  CORSICAN 


[181S 


ters  to  Liitzen.  The  enemy  tried  to  prevent  our  debouching 
on  the  plains  of  Liitzen,  and  had  assembled  a  large  force 
of  cavalry  there.  Our  infantry,  supported  by  many  bat¬ 
teries,  drove  it  back  some  four  leagues.  The  enemy,  who 
had  few  guns,  did  us  little  damage. 

The  first  cannon-shot  of  the  day  inflicted  a  heavy  loss 
on  us.  The  Duke  of  Istria  was  struck  in  the  body  by  a 
cannon-shot,  and  fell  stone  dead.  I  write  this  in  haste  so 
that  you  may  inform  the  Empress  and  also  his  wife,  to 
prevent  the  news  reaching  her  through  the  newspapers. 
Make  it  quite  clear  to  the  Empress  that  the  Duke  of 
Istria  was  nowhere  near  me  when  he  was  struck. 

2d.  Battle  of  Liitzen. 

(To  Marshal  Marmont.)  Headquarters  are  at  Liitzen, 
and  the  Guard  also.  The  Viceroy  is  at  Markrannstadt; 
General  Lauriston  is  marching  on  Leipzig,  which  he  will 
probably  reach  in  a  couple  of  hours.  All  our  information 
points  to  the  enemy  retiring  towards  Levenkau. 


At  9  a.  m.,  the  sound  of  firing  being  heard  in  the  direc¬ 
tion  of  Leipzig,  the  Emperor  started  at  a  gallop.  The 
enemy  were  defending  the  bridges  in  front  of  Leipzig. 
But  at  10,  the  enemy  debouched  in  the  direction  of  Kaja 
in  several  dense,  black  columns;  they  covered  the  hori¬ 
zon.  The  enemy  were  showing  very  large  numbers;  the 
Emperor  promptly  prepared  to  meet  them.  The  Viceroy 
received  orders  to  come  into  line  on  the  left  of  the  Prince 
of  the  Moskowa;  but  he  needed  three  hours  to  carry  out 
his  movement.  The  Prince  of  the  Moskowa  formed  his 
five  divisions  in  line,  and  sustained  the  shock;  in  half  an 
hour  the  struggle  became  terrific.  His  Majesty  moved 


43] 


A  DIARY 


379 


in  person  with  the  Guard  behind  the  army  to  support  the 
Prince  of  the  Moskowa’s  right.  The  village  of  Kaja  was 
several  times  taken  and  lost.  The  battle  stretched  over 
a  line  of  two  leagues  covered  with  smoke,  and  fire,  and 
clouds  of  dust.  The  Prince  of  the  Moskowa,  General 
Souham,  General  Girard,  were  everywhere,  meeting  every 
emergency. 

We  could  now  see  in  the  distance  the  first  flashes  and 
the  dust  of  the  advance  of  General  Bertrand’s  corps.  At 
the  same  moment  the  Viceroy  was  coming  into  line  on  our 
left,  and  the  Duke  of  Taranto  was  attacking  the  village 
on  which  the  enemy’s  right  rested.  The  enemy  now  re¬ 
doubled  their  efforts  on  our  centre;  once  more  they 
carried  the  village  of  Kaja;  our  centre  was  beginning  to 
give  way. 

It’s  nothing,  my  lads,  keep  steady! 

A  few  battalions  were  disbanded,  but  our  brave  boys 
rallied  at  the  sight  of  the  Emperor,  shouting:  Vive  1’Em- 
pereur ! 

There  was  not  a  moment  to  lose.  The  Emperor  ordered 
the  Duke  of  Treviso  to  march  on  the  village  of  Kaja  with 
16  battalions  of  the  Young  Guard,  to  charge  straight  in, 
to  recapture  the  village,  and  to  clear  out  all  its  defenders. 
At  the  same  moment  His  Majesty  ordered  his  aide-de- 
camp,  General  Drouot,  to  concentrate  a  battery  of  80 
guns  on  the  front  of  the  Old  Guard,  which  was  formed 
in  echelons  like  four  redoubts,  to  support  our  centre,  with 
all  the  cavalry  massed  behind.  The  fire  became  tremen¬ 
dous.  The  enemy  gave  way  on  all  sides.  The  Duke  of 


380 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


Treviso  carried  Kaja,  broke  the  enemy,  and  continued 
his  advance,  his  drums  beating  the  charge.  Cavalry,  in¬ 
fantry,  artillery,  all  the  enemy  began  to  retreat. 

His  Majesty  cannot  praise  too  highly  the  spirit  and 
courage  of  the  army. 

3d.  (From  our  Imperial  Camp  at  Ltitzen.)  Well  done, 
soldiers!  You  have  achieved  all  that  I  expected  of  you! 
Your  high  spirit  and  your  courage  have  stood  in  the  stead 
of  all  we  lacked.  You  have  shed  new  lustre  on  the  glory  of 
my  eagles;  you  have  shown  all  that  the  French  race  can 
do.  The  battle  of  Ltitzen  will  rank  higher  than  the  bat¬ 
tles  of  Austerlitz,  of  Jena,  of  Friedland,  and  of  the  Mos- 
kowa! 

We  will  hurl  these  Tartars  back  into  that  frightful 
clime  whence  they  must  never  more  depart.  Let  them 
remain  in  their  frozen  steppes,  the  abode  of  slavery,  of 
barbarism,  and  of  corruption,  where  man  is  reduced  to  the 
level  of  the  brute!  You  have  deserved  well  of  civilized 
Europe.  Soldiers!  Italy,  France,  and  Germany  tender 
you  their  thanks! 

4th.  The  Prussian  and  Russian  armies  are  in  flight  in 
the  direction  of  Roehlitz.  I  am  moving  the  army  on 
Dresden. 

Nothing  could  equal  the  courage,  the  good-will,  the 
devotion  that  all  these  young  soldiers  show  me;  they  are 
full  of  enthusiasm. 

6th,  Colditz: 

The  Viceroy  defeated  the  corps  of  Milbradovitch 
yesterday  at  Gersdorf,  but  we  have  got  very  few  pris¬ 


oners. 


®T.  43] 


A  DIARY 


381 


7th,  Waldheim: 

We  shall  probably  reach  Dresden  to-morrow;  the  Prince 
of  the  Moskowa  will  cross  the  Elbe  and  march  on  Berlin. 

Nossen: 

The  peasants  declare  that  firing  was  heard  in  the  di¬ 
rection  of  Meissen  this  morning  at  ten  o’clock. 

The  enemy  have  burnt  all  the  bridges,  and  done  all 
they  could  to  delay  my  advance. 

8th,  Dresden: 

Order  for  sending  out  pickets  on  all  the  roads  lead¬ 
ing  into  Bohemia  to  get  information. 

9th.  We  are  hard  at  work  on  a  bridge  so  as  to  get 
over  to  the  right  bank. 

10th.  The  Duke  of  Ragusa  will  pass  through  the  city 
to-morrow  at  noon,  his  troops  in  parade  uniforms,  taking 
his  guns,  and  marching  in  the  strictest  order.  He  will 
send  his  baggage  with  everything  that  doesn’t  look  well 
around  by  the  floating  bridge. 

To-morrow  noon  the  whole  army  will  be  on  the  right 
bank. 

12th.  (To  Prince  Eugene.)  My  Son:  You  must  start 
to-night  for  Italy.  I  am  ordering  the  Minister  of  War  to 
place  under  your  command  the  troops  that  are  in  the 
Kingdom  of  Italy  and  the  Illyrian  provinces. 

13th.  (To  Ney.)  I  am  beginning  to  get  some  cav¬ 
alry. 

My  three  principal  aims,  to  be  accomplished  before 
the  end  of  the  month,  are  to  unblock  Glogau,  to  occupy 
Berlin,  thereby  enabling  the  Prince  of  Eckmtihl  to  re¬ 
occupy  Hamburg,  and  to  seize  Breslau. 


THE  CORSICAN 


382 


[1813 


The  King  of  Saxony  made  a  triumphant  entry  into 
Dresden  yesterday;  he  is  dining  with  me  to-day. 

14th.  I  have  precise  information  as  to  Bliicher’s  move¬ 
ments;  he  is  marching  on  Bautzen  by  the  Breslau  road. 
The  Russians  and  Prussians  are  said  to  be  together.  Their 
rearguard  shows  30,000  men  with  many  guns,  and  is 
covering  the  little  city  of  Bautzen. 

15th.  The  Prince  of  the  Moskowa  and  General  Lauris- 
ton  started  two  days  ago  from  Torgau  to  turn  Bautzen. 

17th.  Information  from  every  quarter  shows  conclu¬ 
sively  that  the  enemy  is  resolved  to  fight. 

(To  Francis  I,  Emperor  of  Austria.)  I  am  deeply 
touched  by  the  sentiments  of  personal  interest  in  me  ex¬ 
pressed  by  Your  Majesty,  which  I  reciprocate  and  (there¬ 
fore)  deserve.  If  Your  Majesty  is  interested  in  my  happi¬ 
ness,  let  Your  Majesty  promote  it.  If  it  be  necessary  I  am 
resolved  to  die  at  the  head  of  all  generous  Frenchmen 
rather  than  become  the  laughing-stock  of  the  English, 
and  help  my  enemies  triumph.  Your  Majesty  should 
consider  the  future  and  not  destroy  the  results  of  three 
years’  friendship,  nor  sacrifice  the  happiness  of  the  present 
generation  to  petty  considerations,  —  why  should  I  not 
say  the  happiness  of  a  most  sincerely  attached  part  of 
Your  Majesty’s  own  family.  I  hope  Your  Majesty  will 
never  doubt  my  entire  devotion. 

(Instructions  for  General  Caulaincourt.)  Let  me 
know,  from  headquarters,  what  is  said.  By  finding 
out  the  views  of  the  Emperor  Alexander  we  will  end  by 
coming  to  an  arrangement.  In  any  case,  my  intention 
is  to  build  him  a  golden  bridge  to  escape  from  the  in¬ 
trigues  of  Metternich.  If  I  am  to  make  sacrifices  I  prefer 


M.T.  iS] 


A  DIARY 


383 


they  should  be  for  the  benefit  of  the  Emperor  Alexander, 
who  is  meeting  me  in  fair  fight,  and  of  the  King  of 
Prussia,  who  has  the  support  of  Russia,  than  that  they 
should  profit  Austria,  that  has  played  false,  and  that 
under  the  guise  of  mediation  wants  to  arrogate  to  her¬ 
self  the  right  of  disposing  of  everything  after  first  taking 
what  suits  her. 

You  must  try  and  establish  a  direct  negotiation  on  this 
basis. 

18th.  I  am  leaving  Dresden  with  all  the  Guard  to  at¬ 
tack  the  enemy,  who  have  concentrated  all  their  forces, 
and  who  have  been  reinforced  on  the  Breslau  road  by 
Barclay  de  Tolly’s  corps.  They  have  left  nothing  to  cover 
Berlin. 

24th,  Goerlitz: 

(Bulletin.)  The  Emperor  left  Dresden  on  the  18th,  and 
arrived  in  front  of  Bautzen  on  the  19th  at  10  a.  m.  He 
spent  the  day  reconnoitring  the  enemy’s  position. 

On  the  20th  at  8,  the  Emperor  took  up  his  station  on  the 
height  behind  Bautzen.  At  noon  the  artillery  opened  fire. 

General  Bonet  occupied  the  village  of  Nieder  Kayna, 
and  by  a  charge  carried  a  plateau  that  gave  him  control 
of  the  centre  of  the  enemy’s  position;  the  Duke  of  Reggio 
carried  the  hills,  and  at  seven  o’clock  in  the  evening  the 
enemy  had  been  driven  back  to  their  second  position. 
At  eight  o’clock  in  the  evening  the  Emperor  entered 
Bautzen,  and  was  received  by  the  inhabitants  and  by  the 
authorities  with  such  sentiments  as  might  be  expected 
from  allies  happy  at  being  delivered  from  Stein,  from 
Kotzebue,  and  from  the  Cossacks.  This  engagement, 
which,  were  it  not  for  its  sequel,  might  well  be  called  the 


THE  CORSICAN 


384 


[1813 


battle  of  Bautzen,  was  only  the  prelude  to  the  battle  of 
Wurschen. 

At  five  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  21st  the  Emperor 
took  up  his  station  on  a  hill  three  quarters  of  a  league 
beyond  Bautzen.  At  eleven  o’clock  the  Duke  of  Ragusa 
advanced  some  2000  yards  and  opened  a  terrific  cannon¬ 
ade.  The  Guard  and  the  reserves,  infantry  and  cavalry, 
were  masked  and  had  convenient  debouches  for  advanc¬ 
ing  to  the  right  or  to  the  left  as  events  might  develop. 
The  enemy  was  by  this  means  kept  in  doubt  as  to  the 
real  point  of  attack. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  Prince  of  the  Moskowa  had 
driven  the  enemy  from  the  village  of  Klix,  and  pushed 
everything  in  his  front  steadily  back  to  Preilitz.  At  ten 
o’clock  he  carried  that  village;  but,  on  the  enemy’s  re¬ 
serves  being  thrown  in,  the  Prince  of  the  Moskowa  was 
driven  back. 

The  Duke  of  Dalmatia  got  into  action  at  one  in  the 
afternoon.  The  enemy,  who  had  discovered  all  the  danger 
with  which  they  were  threatened  by  the  turn  the  battle 
had  taken,  attempted  to  check  the  Duke  of  Dalmatia’s 
attack.  The  crisis  of  the  battle  was  clearly  at  hand.  By 
facing  left  the  Emperor,  in  the  space  of  twenty  minutes, 
with  the  Guard,  the  four  divisions  of  Latour  Maubourg 
and  a  great  number  of  guns,  reached  the  flank  of  the 
enemy,  which  was  the  centre  of  the  Russian  army. 

The  enemy  were  obliged  to  weaken  their  right  to  repel 
this  new  attack.  The  Prince  of  the  Moskowa  seized  this 
instant  to  resume  his  forward  movement.  Turning  the 
allied  army,  he  pressed  on  towards  Wurschen.  It  was  now 
three  in  the  afternoon,  and  with  the  army  still  quite  un- 


*i.  43] 


A  DIARY 


385 


certain  as  to  whether  it  had  been  successful,  and  while  a 
terrific  fire  raged  along  a  line  of  three  leagues,  the  Em¬ 
peror  announced  that  the  battle  was  won. 

The  enemy,  seeing  that  their  right  was  turned,  beat  a 
retreat,  and  soon  that  retreat  turned  to  flight.  At  seven 
in  the  evening  the  Prince  of  the  Moskowa  and  General 
Lauriston  reached  Wurschen.  The  Emperor  slept  by  the 
roadside,  surrounded  by  his  Guard. 

At  seven  o’clock  the  Grand  Marshal,  Duke  of  Friuli, 
was  standing  on  a  hillside  in  conversation  with  the  Duke 
of  Treviso  and  General  Kirgener;  they  were  all  three  on 
foot  and  at  some  distance  from  the  firing  line.  One  of  the 
last  cannon-shots  fired  by  the  enemy  grazed  the  Duke  of 
Treviso,  tore  open  the  lower  part  of  the  body  of  the  Grand 
Marshal,  and  killed  General  Kirgener  outright.  The  Duke 
of  Friuli  realized  at  once  that  his  wound  was  mortal;  he 
died  twelve  hours  later. 

As  soon  as  our  outposts  were  placed,  and  the  army  had 
bivouacked,  the  Emperor  went  to  see  the  Duke  of  Friuli. 
He  found  him  fully  conscious  and  calm.  The  Duke 
grasped  the  Emperor’s  hand  and  kissed  it.  The  Emperor, 
putting  his  right  arm  around  the  Grand  Marshal,  re¬ 
mained  a  quarter  of  an  hour  with  his  head  resting  on  his 
left  hand  and  in  complete  silence.  The  Grand  Marshal 
was  the  first  to  break  it:  —  Ah,  sire,  leave  me;  such  a 
sight  as  this  must  pain  you !  —  The  Emperor,  leaning  on 
the  Duke  of  Dalmatia  and  on  the  Grand  Equerry,  left 
the  Duke  of  Friuli,  unable  to  say  more  than  these  words: 
—  Good-bye,  my  friend !  —  His  Majesty  returned  to  his 
tent,  and  admitted  no  one  that  night. 

25th.  (To  Maret.)  As  the  Swedes  have  reached  Ham- 


386 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


burg,  it  is  proper  that  you  should  immediately  draw  up 
a  declaration  of  war  against  Sweden  for  my  approval. 

The  Duke  of  Reggio  will  reach  Hoyerswerda  to-night, 
on  the  march  to  Berlin. 

June  1st,  Neumarkt: 

(To  Caulaincourt.)  I  have  no  dispatch  from  you  later 
than  the  one  sent  at  3  A.  M.  As  I  am  getting  into  the 
saddle  to  advance  along  the  Einsdorf  road,  I  hope  to  hear 
from  you  there.  I  want  to  be  informed  the  instant  that 
the  orders  go  out,  on  both  sides,  for  suspending  hostilities. 
You  must  see  how  important  it  is  for  me  to  get  this  in¬ 
formation,  as  if  there  should  not  be  a  suspension  of  hos¬ 
tilities,  military  dispositions  must  be  made  for  to-morrow. 
I  still  urge  you  to  try  for  a  direct  negotiation.  I  want 
peace,  a  solid  peace,  but  on  honourable  terms. 

Bubna  has  reached  Liegnitz;  he  has  conferred  with  the 
Duke  of  Bassano.  The  House  of  Austria  appears  some¬ 
what  exacting;  we  must  be  ready  to  face  her  in  the  field. 

2d.  (To  General  Clarke.)  This  armistice  arrests  the 
tide  of  my  victories.  I  decided  to  accept  it  for  two  rea¬ 
sons  :  my  lack  of  cavalry,  which  prevents  my  dealing  heavy 
blows,  and  the  hostile  attitude  of  Austria.  That  Court, 
in  the  most  friendly,  tender,  I  might  almost  say  senti¬ 
mental  terms,  actually  presumes  to  force  me,  for  fear  of 
the  army  it  has  concentrated  at  Prague,  to  give  up  Dal¬ 
matia  and  Istria,  and  even  what  lies  beyond  the  Isonzo. 
It  demands,  further,  the  left  bank  of  the  Inn,  and  Salz¬ 
burg,  and  even  one  half  of  the  Grand  Duchy  of  Warsaw, 
leaving  the  other  half  to  Prussia  and  Russia.  And  these 


S.T.  43] 


A  DIARY 


387 


benefits  are  to  be  secured  by  the  mere  display  of  100,000 
men  and  without  actual  hostilities. 

If  possible  I  shall  delay  till  September,  and  then  strike 
hard. 

(To  Maret.)  We  must  gain  time.  To  gain  time  without 
making  Austria  hostile  we  must  stick  to  our  text  of  the 
last  six  months,  that  we  can  do  anything  provided  Aus¬ 
tria  is  our  ally. 

4th.  The  armistice  was  signed  to-day  at  two  in  the 
afternoon. 

6th,  Liegnitz: 

(To  General  Count  Bertrand.)  I  have  received  your 
letter.  It  is  true  that  I  was  not  satisfied  with  the  way 
in  which  you  drew  up  your  troops,  nor  with  the  way  in 
which  you  evacuated  the  plateau  in  front  of  Jauer,  when 
you  had  not  more  than  22  battalions  in  your  front,  while 
you  had  Pegri’s  and  Morand’s  divisions  still  intact.  On 
more  than  one  occasion  you  have  shown  conspicuous 
talent,  but  war  can  be  conducted  only  with  energy,  de¬ 
cision,  and  constant  resolution;  there  must  be  no  experi¬ 
menting,  no  hesitation.  Maintain  strict  discipline,  and 
when  you  go  into  action  show  confidence  in  your  men. 

7th,  Hagenau: 

(To  the  Empress  Maria  Louisa.)  Madame  et  chcre 
Amie:  I  have  received  the  letter  in  which  you  inform  me 
that  you  received  the  Archchancellor  while  still  in  bed: 
my  will  is  that,  in  no  circumstance,  for  no  reason  what¬ 
ever,  should  you  receive  any  one  whomsoever  while  still 
in  bed.  It  is  not  permissible  until  past  the  age  of  thirty. 

(To  the  Countess  of  Montesquiou.)  I  am  pleased  to 
hear  that  my  son  is  growing  and  continues  to  give  bright 


388 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


promise.  I  can  only  express  my  satisfaction  for  all  the 
care  you  bestow  upon  him. 

The  death  of  the  Duke  of  Friuli  has  grieved  me.  In 
twenty  years  it  was  the  only  occasion  on  which  he  had 
failed  to  guess  what  would  please  me. 

8th,  Bunzlau: 

(To  Cambaceres.)  My  Cousin:  The  Grand  Equerry 
has  presumably  written  to  Count  Remusat  to  get  us  some 
actors  for  Dresden.  I  would  like  this  to  be  talked  about 
in  Paris,  as  it  would  have  a  good  effect  in  London  and  in 
Spain,  by  making  them  think  we  are  amusing  ourselves 
in  Dresden.  The  season  is  not  well  suited  for  the  theatre, 
so  that  you  need  not  send  us  more  than  six  or  seven  actors. 

13th,  Dresden  : 

(To  General  Savary.)  The  tone  of  your  correspondence 
displeases  me:  you  are  always  worrying  me  about  the 
need  for  peace.  I  know  more  about  the  situation  of  my 
Empire  than  you  do,  and  your  manner  of  writing  produces 
a  disagreeable  effect  on  me.  I  want  peace,  and  am  more 
concerned  to  get  it  than  any  one  else:  your  discourses  on 
that  topic  are  therefore  wasted;  but  I  shall  never  con¬ 
clude  a  dishonourable  peace,  nor  one  that  would  mean 
another  even  more  bitter  war  in  six  months.  Don’t  re¬ 
ply;  these  matters  don’t  concern  you;  don’t  interfere  in 
them. 

15th.  (To  Cambaceres.)  It  would  appear  that  the  Min¬ 
ister  of  Police  wants  to  make  me  pacific.  No  good  can 
come  of  it,  and  it  hurts  my  feelings,  because  it  suggests 
that  I  am  not  pacific.  I  am  not  a  rodomont;  I  do  not 
make  of  war  my  occupation,  and  nobody  is  more  pacific 
than  I  am. 


JET.  43] 


A  DIARY 


389 


26th,  Dresden: 

Ah!  there  you  are,  Metternich!  Welcome!  But  if  you 
wanted  peace  why  didn’t  you  come  to  see  me  sooner  ? 
We  have  already  lost  a  month,  and  your  mediation  is 
so  tardy  that  it  looks  hostile. 

So  it’s  war  you  want!  You  shall  have  it;  I  give  you 
rendezvous  in  Vienna! 

I  win  two  victories,  my  defeated  enemies  are  just  real¬ 
izing  their  situation,  and  all  of  a  sudden  you  slip  into  our 
midst,  offering  me  an  armistice,  mediation,  offering  them 
your  alliance,  complicating  everything.  Without  your 
pernicious  intervention  peace  would  have  been  signed  by 
now  between  me  and  the  allies.  You  must  admit  that 
from  the  moment  Austria  assumed  the  position  of  medi¬ 
ator  you  were  no  longer  on  my  side,  no  longer  impartial, 
but  my  enemy. 

To-day  your  200,000  men  are  ready,  over  there,  be¬ 
hind  the  screen  of  the  Bohemian  mountains.  And  because 
you  think  you  are  in  a  position  to  dictate  terms,  you  now 
approach  me.  Very  well,  let  us  negotiate,  I  consent.  What 
is  it  you  want  ? 

■(Metternich:  It  rests  with  Your  Majesty  to  give  the 
world  peace.) 

My  honour  first,  and  then  peace.  You  cannot  know 
what  passes  through  a  soldier’s  mind.  A  man  like  me  does 
not  count  the  lives  of  a  million  of  men.  I  have  offered  you 
Illyria  for  your  neutrality,  does  that  suit  you  ?  Your 
neutrality  is  all  I  ask  for. 

(Metternich:  Ah,  sire,  we  cannot  remain  neutral  any 
longer;  we  must  be  for  you,  or  against  you.) 

If  it  costs  me  my  throne,  I  will  bury  the  world  under 
its  ruins! 


390 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


Well,  what  do  you  mean  by  peace  ?  What  are  your 
conditions  ?  Do  you  want  to  strip  me  ?  Do  you  want 
Italy,  Brabant,  Lorraine  ?  I  will  not  surrender  one  inch 
of  territory;  I  make  peace  on  the  basis  of  in  statu  quo 
ante  bellum.  I  will  give  you  nothing  because  you  have 
not  defeated  me ;  I  will  give  Prussia  nothing,  because  she 
has  betrayed  me.  Illyria  has  cost  me  300,000  men;  if  you 
want  it,  you  must  spend  an  equal  amount. 

Do  you  know  what  is  going  to  happen  ?  You  will  not 
make  war  against  me. 

(Metternich:  You  are  lost,  sire;  that  was  my  presenti¬ 
ment  when  I  came  here ;  now,  I  am  certain  of  it.) 

And  it’s  my  father-in-law  concocts  this  scheme!  It 
is  my  father-in-law  has  sent  you  here!  Ah!  Metternich, 
how  much  has  England  paid  you  to  play  such  a  part 
against  me  ? 

30th.  I  have  at  this  date,  15,000  men  without  mus¬ 
kets. 

July  1st.  The  armistice  may  be  prolonged  till  the  15th 
of  August. 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  Start  before  ten  o’clock  to-night. 
Travel  incognito,  using  the  name  of  one  of  your  aides-de- 
camp.  You  can  get  to  Paris  on  the  4th,  where  you  can  stay 
with  the  Minister  of  War;  go  with  him  to  see  the  Arch¬ 
chancellor,  who  will  post  you.  Stop  not  more  than  12  hours 
in  Paris,  and  proceed  thence  to  take  up  the  command  of 
my  armies  in  Spain.  You  will  take  all  measures  necessary 
for  reestablishing  our  affairs  in  Spain. 

3d.  I  cannot  yet  understand  the  Spanish  business. 
I  don’t  know  whether  we  have  really  lost  a  battle  (Vit- 
toria),  what  corps  were  engaged,  nor  what  has  become  of 


J2T.  43] 


A  DIARY 


391 


the  King  and  the  army.  It  is  difficult  to  imagine  anything 
so  extraordinary  as  what  is  happening  in  Spain. 

15th.  The  armistice  is  prolonged  until  the  15th  of 
August  through  the  mediation  of  Austria. 

20th.  Our  disasters  in  Spain  are  as  ridiculous  as  they 
are  great,  even  the  English  think  so.  But  the  army  has 
not  lost  its  prestige.  The  army  of  Spain  had  no  general, 
and  was  burdened  with  a  King.  I  am  bound  to  admit 
that  the  fundamental  mistakes  lie  at  my  own  door. 

22d.  I  am  just  back  from  a  journey  of  fifty  leagues 
through  lower  Lusatia. 

I  suppose  the  Empress  has  started  and  will  sleep  to¬ 
night  at  Ch&lons.  She  will  probably  not  reach  Mainz 
before  the  25th,  when  I  expect  to  be  already  there. 

25th.  The  Emperor  will  start  for  Mainz  in  his  carriage 
at  2  a.  m.  with  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel, —  Roustan  on  the 
box. 

27th,  Mainz: 

I  covered  the  distance  in  42  hours.  The  Empress  is  in 
good  health. 

There  must  be  from  60,000  to  80,000  conscript  de¬ 
serters  in  France. 

28th.  There  is  nothing  left  to  do  in  Europe  these  last 
two  hundred  years;  it  is  only  in  the  Orient  a  man  can 
accomplish  great  things. 

29th.  (To  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  Tell  the  Duke  of 
Castiglione  that  I  shall  leave  here  on  the  night  of  the  1st, 
arriving  at  Wurzburg  on  the  morning  of  the  2d;  that  I 
shall  inspect  the  two  divisions,  all  I  can  see  of  his  corps 
at  Wurzburg,  as  well  as  the  citadel,  and  then  proceed 


392 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


to  Bamberg,  where,  on  the  evening  of  the  2d,  I  shall  in¬ 
spect  the  other  two  divisions;  that  on  the  3d  I  will  see 
the  division  at  Bayreuth,  the  one  at  Hof,  and  General 
Milhaud’s  cavalry,  so  that  on  the  night  of  the  3d  to  the 
4th  I  can  be  back  at  Dresden.  Notify  General  Pajol  so 
that  I  may  find  escorts  everywhere,  but  care  must  be 
taken  to  keep  it  secret.  It  must  be  given  out  that  it  is 
the  Prince  of  Neuchatel  travelling. 

The  Duke  of  Dalmatia  entered  Spain  on  the  24th  at 
the  head  of  his  army  numbering  nearly  100,000  men  with 
a  numerous  artillery.  He  was  marching  on  Pamplona  to 
raise  the  siege. 

31st.  (To  General  Clarke.)  Give  orders  that  all  the 
wives  of  generals,  officers,  and  administrators,  all  the 
loose  women,  including  those  who  go  dressed  as  men, 
who  are  at  Bayonne  or  in  the  departments  of  the  Landes 
and  of  the  Lower  Pyrenees  coming  from  Spain,  be  removed 
beyond  the  Garonne  immediately.  Specifically,  the  wives 

of  Generals  G - ,  F - ,  and  V - are  to  be  sent  not 

only  beyond  the  Garonne  but  to  their  homes. 

August  4th,  Dresden: 

There  is  nothing  doing  at  the  Congress  of  Prague.  An 
English  agent  is  intervening.  There  can  be  no  result, 
and  the  Allies  intend  to  denounce  the  armistice  on  the 
10th. 

9th.  (To  General  Savary.)  It  is  probable  that  Austria 
will  declare  war  on  the  11th  or  12th.  That  Power  has  had 
a  beautiful  dream  in  which  she  saw  herself  recovering  all 
she  has  lost  in  twenty  years!  She  wants  everything,  even 
Venice ! 


1ST.  43-44] 


A  DIARY 


393 


Keep  this  secret  till  the  last  moment. 

11th.  Order  for  the  Duke  of  Reggio  to  concentrate  his 
three  army  corps  with  the  3d  cavalry  corps  and  to  march 
on  Berlin. 

12th.  The  armistice  is  denounced.  I  am  not  informed 
that  Austria  has  declared  war,  but  expect  to  get  the  newf 
in  the  course  of  the  day. 

Apart  from  the  110,000  men  I  have  marching  on  Berlin, 
and  from  there  on  Stettin,  I  shall  have  nearly  300,000 
men  near  Goerlitz.  With  these  300,000  men  I  shall 
occupy  a  position  between  Goerlitz  and  Bautzen,  so  as 
to  see  what  the  Russians  and  Austrians  propose  doing, 
and  to  act  according  to  circumstances. 

14th.  The  King  of  Naples  joined  the  army  to-day. 

15th.  The  unfortunate  and  unexpected  turn  taken  by 
Spanish  affairs  makes  it  necessary  to  provide  for  the  de¬ 
fence  of  the  frontier.  A  levy  of  men  must  therefore  be 
made  in  the  south. 

General  Moreau  has  arrived  in  Berlin.  He  left  Amer¬ 
ica  before  the  news  of  the  battle  of  Ltitzen  had  reached 
there,  and  when  these  gentlemen  thought  they  were  com¬ 
ing  back  to  France. 

16th,  Bautzen: 

We  are  manoeuvring.  I  am  very  hopeful  of  the  result 
of  the  campaign.  Jomini,  chief  of  staff  of  the  Prince  of 
the  Moskowa,  has  deserted.  He  is  a  poor  soldier,  but  a 
writer  who  has  shown  some  understanding  of  warfare. 

18th,  Reichenbach: 

I  have  here  365,000  rounds  for  my  artillery,  all  horsed, 
which  is  the  equivalent  of  four  battles  like  Wagram,  and 
18  million  cartridges. 


894 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


Goerlitz : 

The  Austrians  have  crossed  the  Elbe  and  are  marching 
I  know  not  where.  I  may  possibly  move  straight  into 
Bohemia  to  catch  the  Russians  napping. 

20th,  Zittau: 

I  crossed  the  mountains  yesterday  and  reached  Gabel. 

(To  General  Corbineau.)  Push  your  cavalry  out  as  far 
as  you  can  on  the  road  to  Lauben.  We  are  manoeuvring, 
and  must  close  up  for  giving  battle. 

I  am  afraid  a  dispatch  I  sent  to  the  Duke  of  Taranto 
has  been  intercepted,  and  that  the  enemy’s  eyes  will  be 
opened. 

22d,  Loewenberg: 

People  will  be  anxious  in  Paris,  and  the  Allies  will  not 
fail  to  spread  bad  reports.  I  am  far  from  having  given  up 
my  Bohemian  enterprise.  The  worst  feature  of  the  situa¬ 
tion  is  the  lack  of  confidence  of  the  generals :  whenever  I 
am  absent  they  imagine  the  enemy  are  in  large  numbers. 

23d,  Goerlitz: 

The  troops  that  are  here  can  reach  Dresden  on  the 
25th,  or,  if  there  is  less  urgency,  on  the  26th. 

24  th.  I  am  now  marching  on  Dresden  to  attack  the 
forces  of  the  enemy  that  have  moved  in  that  direction. 
The  army  that  I  sent  towards  Berlin  should  have  reached 
that  city  to-day.  It  appears  that  two  regiments  of  West¬ 
phalian  hussars  have  gone  over  to  the  enemy  bag  and 
baggage. 

Bautzen,  3  p  m.  : 

I  have  reached  this  place  with  the  Guard.  To-morrow 
by  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  I  can  throw  forty  thou- 


jet.  44] 


A  DIARY 


395 


sand  men  into  Dresden;  day  after  to-morrow  100,000. 
more. 

25th,  Stolpen: 

I  have  just  arrived  at  Stolpen.  Vandamme’s  troops 
are  already  nearing  Dresden.  I  want  as  little  show  made 
as  possible  so  that  the  enemy  may  not  suspect  the  arrival 
of  these  troops,  and  the  operations  we  are  undertaking. 
The  Old  Guard  will  arrive  at  eleven. 

(To  Marshal  Saint  Cyr.)  You  must  hang  on.  I  shall 
reach  you  early  in  the  morning. 

The  reports  about  the  Duke  of  Reggio  are  so  confused 
that  I  can  form  no  opinion  as  to  what  they  mean.  The 
letter  says  that  on  the  21st  and  22d  we  had  some  minor 
successes;  but  it  is  clear  from  the  official  dispatches  that 
only  a  few  shots  were  fired  on  the  20th  and  21st. 

26th,  h  a.  a. : 

Yesterday  at  midnight  the  whole  of  the  enemy’s  army 
was  in  sight  of  Dresden,  and  Marshal  Saint  Cyr  feared 
an  attack  for  this  morning. 

On  the  Dresden  road,  9  a.  m.  .- 

We  are  just  arriving  at  Dresden,  the  enemy  face  the  city. 

27th,  Dresden: 

I  won  a  great  victory  at  Dresden  yesterday  over  the 
Austrian,  Russian,  and  Prussian  armies  commanded  by 
the  Emperor  of  Austria,  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  and  the 
King  of  Prussia.  Many  prisoners,  flags,  and  guns  are 
being  brought  in. 

The  enemy  are  not  retreating.  If  they  remain  in  posi¬ 
tion,  my  intention  is  to  turn  their  left,  and  the  King  of 
Naples  will  carry  out  this  operation  with  the  38  batta¬ 
lions  of  the  Duke  of  Belluno. 


THE  CORSICAN 


S96 


[1813 


29th.  The  news  of  the  death  of  Moreau  is  coming  in 
from  every  quarter;  it  is  probably  true. 

30th.  (To  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  Write  to  the  Duke 
of  Treviso  to  support  General  Vandamme,  if  he  is  pressed. 
Send  an  officer  to  General  Vandamme  to  find  out  what  is 
going  on,  and  give  him  orders  to  return  at  once. 

September  1st.  The  Duke  of  Taranto  is  at  Goerlitz 
to-day.  If  he  continues  his  retreat,  I  shall  have  to  move 
to  his  support;  I  cannot  allow  him  to  be  driven  back  be¬ 
yond  Bautzen. 

The  misfortune  that  has  overtaken  the  1st  corps  could 
not  well  be  foreseen.  General  Vandamme,  who  seems  to 
have  been  killed,  had  left  po  posts  in  the  mountains,  and 
had  no  reserves  anywhere;  he  ran  into  a  corner  without 
seeing  what  he  was  doing. 

2d.  (To  Berthier.)  Inform  the  Duke  of  Reggio  that  I 
learn  with  great  displeasure  that,  making  no  use  of  his 
three  corps,  he  has  retired  under  the  guns  of  Wittenberg; 
that  perceiving  his  hesitation  I  had  already  sent  the  Prince 
of  the  Moskowa  to  take  command  of  his  army. 

3d.  I  shall  be  at  Bautzen  to-morrow  morning  to  join 
the  Duke  of  Taranto  and  his  army;  the  enemy  are  pursuing 
him  briskly  and  appear  very  confident;  I  shall  attack  them 
in  the  course  of  the  day  and  try  to  drive  them  back  to 
Reichenbach,  and  after  the  battle  I  shall  make  a  forced 
march  on  Berlin. 

(To  General  Count  Friant.)  On  your  march  towards 
Bautzen  you  will  find  many  stragglers  and  plunderers  be¬ 
longing  to  the  3d,  5th,  and  11th  corps  who  have  thrown 
their  muskets  away.  Turn  them  back  on  Bautzen,  where 
muskets  will  be  served  out  to  them. 


JET.  41] 


A  DIARY 


397 


(To  General  Durosnel.)  Look  after  the  bridges  sharply; 
allow  none  but  wounded  men  to  cross,  and  arrest  all  the 
rabble  that  are  deserting  from  the  army. 

6th,  Bautzen: 

I  am  at  Bautzen.  I  pursued  the  enemy  beyond  the 
Niesse;  at  six  o’clock  we  reached  Goerlitz.  As  soon  as  the 
enemy  discovered  I  was  with  the  army,  they  promptly 
ran  away  in  all  directions.  It  proved  impossible  to  catch 
them  up;  they  did  little  more  than  fire  a  few  cannon-shots. 
I  immediately  returned  here,  where  I  have  the  6th  corps 
and  the  Guard. 

8th,  Dresden: 

The  enemy  show  themselves  along  all  the  passes  into 
Bohemia,  and  we  may  soon  become  engaged. 

9th,  Liebstadt: 

The  great  thing  now  is  to  give  the  Guard  a  little  rest. 

10th.  The  Prince  of  the  Moskowa,  who  with  his  three 
corps  met  with  a  check  on  the  6th,  is  rallying  his  troops 
at  Torgau. 

11th,  Breitenau: 

We  hold  all  the  passes  into  Bohemia.  I  could  see  the 
enemy’s  army  yesterday  retreating  in  haste  to  form  in 
front  of  Teplitz.  If  I  had  been  able  to  move  artillery 
through  Geyersberg  we  should  have  attacked  the  enemy 
in  flank,  and  won  a  great  success;  but  all  our  efforts  were 
in  vain,  and  the  misfortune  that  has  overtaken  the  Ber¬ 
lin  army  prevents  my  pressing  on  further. 

19th,  Pirna: 

The  weather  is  horrible.  The  Prince  of  Neuchatel  is 
ill;  I  don’t  know  whether  it  is  his  gout  or  only  an  attack 
of  fever. 


398 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


(To  the  Duke  of  Bassano.)  Tell  the  Count  of  Narbonne 
that  his  dispatches  are  ridiculous  and  only  prove  one 
thing,  that  he  has  no  experience  of  warfare.  Is  it  ex¬ 
traordinary  that  there  should  be  some  confusion  in  a  for¬ 
tress  that  has  just  served  as  the  rallying  point  for  a  de¬ 
feated  army  ?  Tell  him  to  use  more  sensible  language  in 
his  letters  than,  for  instance,  his  formula  about  speaking 
the  truth,  as  though  it  were  not  everybody’s  duty  to 
speak  the  truth,  and  as  though  everybody  did  not  actually 
speak  it.  Protestations  of  speaking  the  truth  suggest  that 
it  is  not  always  spoken.  Try  as  politely  as  possible  to 
make  him  see  all  this ;  but  really  he  is  writing  to  the  chief 
of  staff  in  a  ridiculous  manner.  He  should  not  go  off  into 
amazement  at  everything  he  sees,  but  state  it  simply, 
and  all  will  be  mended;  the  Prince  of  the  Moskowa’s  army 
will  presently  move  away;  the  enemy  will  be  dislodged 
from  the  right  bank;  the  general  in  command  of  the  ar¬ 
tillery  will  send  guns;  Count  Daru  will  send  equipment; 
clothes  will  come  in  from  all  sides;  the  depots  will  be 
armed  and  equipped;  the  thing  is  only  momentary. 

£0th,  (To  Marshal  Marmont.)  The  weather  has  been 
so  awful  yesterday  and  through  the  night  that  we  can’t 
possibly  move.  It  is  unlikely  that  the  enemy’s  infantry 
will  attempt  to  advance.  It  they  should,  I  will  support 
you  and  we  will  give  them  battle,  which  would  suit  us 
well,  but  appears  not  to  be  what  they  want. 

22d,  Hartau: 

I  am  sleeping  at  Hartau.  I  attacked  and  pushed  back 
the  enemy,  who  are  now  retreating  on  Bautzen. 

:  23d.  (To  Count  Daru.)  The  army  is  not  properly  fed ; 
it  would  be  a  delusion  to  think  it  is.  Twenty-four  ounces 


xrr.  44] 


A  DIARY 


399 


of  bread,  one  ounce  of  rice,  and  eight  of  meat  are  not  enough 
for  a  soldier.  Now  we  are  getting  only  eight  ounces  of 
bread,  three  of  rice,  and  eight  of  meat. 

24th.  The  enemy  will  probably  retreat  to-night  and 
cross  the  Spree.  If  they  don’t  cross  to-night,  they  cer¬ 
tainly  will  to-morrow  when  they  see  large  forces  being 
deployed  against  them.  I  should  lose  several  days  to  no 
purpose. 

30th,  Dresden: 

At  noon  on  the  28th  the  Swedes  attempted  to  recap¬ 
ture  Dessau;  the  Swedish  Guard  lost  1500  men,  and  failed 
completely. 

October  2d.  It  would  be  the  best  possible  news  to  hear 
that  the  enemy  are  running  their  heads  into  Leipzig 
with  80,000  men;  the  war  would  soon  be  over  then;  but 
I  imagine  they  know  my  methods  too  well  to  take  any 
such  risks. 

3d.  (To  Berthier.)  Write  to  the  Prince  of  the  Moskowa 
that  the  reports  are  false,  that  Bavaria  has  not  abandoned 
our  alliance,  on  the  contrary. 

(To  Marmont.)  The  current  rumours  are  false.  You 
must  act  with  the  greatest  prudence.  Above  all,  you  must 
support  the  Prince  of  the  Moskowa.  The  King  of  Naples 
with  the  2d,  5th,  and  8th  corps  will  oppose  everything 
that  comes  out  of  Bohemia. 

I  repeat  that  to  cover  Leipzig,  —  since  you  are  there,  — 
to  prevent  the  Elbe  being  crossed  between  Wittenberg 
and  Torgau,  to  support  the  Prince  of  the  Moskowa,  those 
are  your  chief  objects.  The  rest  will  come  after. 

(To  Savary.)  I  have  received  your  ciphered  letter  of 
the  27th.  It’s  very  good  of  you  to  look  after  the  Bourse; 


400 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


what  concern  of  yours  is  it  if  prices  are  falling  ?  People 
who  sell  Government  bonds  at  60  will  have  to  buy  them 
back  at  80.  The  less  you  interfere  in  such  matters  the 
better.  It  is  natural  that  there  should  be  more  or  less  of 
a  fall  in  prices  under  such  circumstances  as  these;  let 
them  go  on  their  own  way.  Who  is  hurt  by  it  ?  Only  those 
who  are  soft  enough  to  sell.  What  does  it  matter  if  Govern¬ 
ment  bonds  drop  to  6  francs,  provided  the  interest  is 
regularly  paid.  The  one  thing  needed  to  make  things 
worse  is  for  you  to  mix  yourself  up  with  them,  and  to  act 
as  though  you  attributed  some  importance  to  the  matter. 
As  for  me,  I  don’t. 

6th.  Order  for  the  Duke  of  Castiglione  to  march  on 
Leipzig. 

The  whole  of  the  army  of  Silesia,  commanded  by  Gen¬ 
eral  Bliicher,  has  slipped  away  towards  Wittenberg.  He 
threw  a  bridge  in  the  night  at  Wartenberg.  General  Ber¬ 
trand  fought  for  twelve  hours;  the  enemy  attacked  him 
seven  times  without  dislodging  him.  At  night,  seeing 
that  the  enemy  were  being  reinforced,  General  Bertrand 
retreated. 

I  shall  reach  Meissen  to-night  at  the  head  of  80,000 
men,  with  my  advance  guard  at  the  fork  of  the  Leipzig 
and  Torgau  roads. 

7th.  (To  Berthier.)  Write  to  the  King  of  Naples  that 
his  principal  object  must  be  to  retard  the  enemy’s  ad¬ 
vance  towards  Leipzig,  so  that  we  may  all  close  in  on 
Leipzig  together,  hold  the  enemy  at  a  distance  from  it, 
or,  if  necessary,  fight  a  pitched  battle. 


.ET.  44] 


A  DIARY 


401 


Marshal  Saint  Cyr  must  distribute  the  Westphalians 
in  his  different  divisions,  one  regiment  per  division. 

Headquarters  will  start  at  ten  o’clock  this  morning 
for  Meissen,  as  I  mean  to  defeat  Bliicher  and  the  Swedes 
before  they  can  effect  their  junction  with  Schwarzenberg. 

Seerhausen : 

We  are  here,  with  headquarters  in  an  old  castle.  We 
are  expecting  news  every  moment. 

9th,  Wiirzen: 

I  think  it  important  we  should  hold  Diiben,  and  if  the 
enemy  have  not  more  than  30,000  men  there  I  propose 
attacking  this  very  evening.  General  Bliicher  is  said  to 
be  at  Diiben.  Unfortunately  the  weather  is  very  bad. 

10th,  Eilenburg: 

We  got  to  Diiben  yesterday.  General  Langeron  had 
left  there  at  three  in  the  afternoon. 

I  am  anxious  to  get  news  from  Leipzig  as  to  the  move¬ 
ments  of  the  enemy,  and  to  know  whether  they  are  ad¬ 
vancing  or  otherwise. 

Diiben,  3  P.  m.  : 

The  Austrian  army  is  debouching  through  Penig.  At 
daybreak  the  King  of  Naples  was  at  Frohburg.  It  seems 
probable  that  he  will  retreat  towards  Leipzig  in  the  course 
of  the  day. 

This  will  all  finish  with  a  thunderclap! 

11th.  (To  General  Count  Regnier.)  General  Latour 
Maubourg  is  arriving;  clear  the  bridge  for  him.  With  the 
cavalry  we  shall  be  able  to  get  some  information  as  to 
what  the  enemy  is  doing  at  Dessau.  Do  they  intend  to 
cross  back  and  give  us  battle  on  the  right  bank,  or  do  they 
mean  to  take  up  their  bridge  and  stay  on  the  left  bank  ? 


402 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


12th.  All  my  information  points  to  General  Blticher’s 
having  moved  on  Halle  during  the  10th.  Wittgenstein 
has  been  engaged  with  the  King  of  Naples  at  Borna. 

3  P.  U. : 

We  have  seized  the  enemy’s  bridges  over  the  Elbe,  and 
it  appears  that  the  Berlin  army  crossed  back  to  the  right 
bank.  In  the  other  direction  the  King  of  Naples  occu¬ 
pied  the  position  of  Croebern  this  morning,  and  is  hold¬ 
ing  it;  I  have  instructed  him  to  hold  it  the  whole  of 
to-morrow  the  13th.  To-morrow  at  noon  we  shall  have 
70,000  men  concentrated  within  reach  of  Leipzig. 

b  P.  U. : 

The  King  of  Naples  estimates  the  enemy  in  his  front 
at  60,000  men.  If  he  can  hold  out  through  the  13th  with¬ 
out  reinforcements,  I  shall  march  on  Leipzig  and  bring 
the  enemy  to  battle. 

(To  Marshal  Marmont.)  March  so  that  you  can  send 
help  to  Leipzig,  and  take  your  orders  from  the  King  as 
to  coming  into  action.  We  seem  to  have  reached  the 
crisis;  now  all  depends  on  fighting  hard. 

13th,  5  A.  u. 

The  Bavarian  army  has  joined  the  Austrian,  and  they 
are  threatening  the  Rhine. 

(To  Ney.)  I  have  drawn  back  all  the  Guard  so  as  to 
march  on  Leipzig  to-morrow;  the  King  of  Naples  is  cover¬ 
ing  the  city.  I  have  moved  the  Duke  of  Ragusa  there, 
which  will  give  the  King  of  Naples  90,000  men.  I  think 
we  must  concentrate  as  quickly  as  we  can.  There  will 
certainly  be  a  great  battle  at  Leipzig. 

10  A.  M.: 

(To  Marmont.)  It  is  to  be  feared  that  Bliicher  may 


®t.  44] 


A  DIARA 


403 


debouch  at  Halle,  or  at  some  other  point.  It  is  important 
that  the  army  of  Silesia  should  not  approach  Leipzig 
nearer  than  two  leagues. 

You  are  to  dispose  your  troops  in  two  ranks  instead 
of  three.  The  enemy,  who  are  used  to  seeing  us  in  three 
ranks,  will  think  our  battalions  one  third  larger.  Issue 
precise  orders  for  carrying  out  these  instructions. 

(To  Joachim  Napoleon,  King  of  Naples.)  I  have  re¬ 
ceived  your  letter.  The  Duke  of  Ragusa  will  reach  Hohen- 
leina  this  morning  at  eight.  It  is  very  important  that 
you  should  not  make  use  of  this  marshal,  for  if  you  do, 
you  would  have  to  weaken  your  line  at  a  very  critical 
moment  in  the  event  of  Bliicher’s  debouching  through 
Halle.  That  is  the  sort  of  movement  that  brings  about  the 
loss  of  battles;  they  are  won  only  by  strengthening  the 
line  at  the  critical  moment.  Take  good  care  not  to  use 
the  6th  corps  except  as  a  last  resource,  for  all  the  indica¬ 
tions  are  that  the  army  of  Silesia  is  in  the  neighbour¬ 
hood  of  Halle. 

14th.  I  shall  start  for  Leipzig  at  seven. 

7  A.  M.: 

(To  Macdonald.)  I  hope  you  will  arrive  early.  We  shall 
undoubtedly  be  attacked  to-morrow  by  the  army  of  Bo¬ 
hemia  and  the  army  of  Silesia.  March  rapidly  therefore, 
and  if  you  should  hear  them,  move  towards  the  sound  of 
the  guns.  The  army  of  Silesia  is  debouching  through 
Halle. 

Reudnitz: 

(To  Marmont.)  Headquarters  are  at  Reudnitz.  I  am 
sending  you  an  account  of  the  battle  fought  by  Gustavus 
Adolphus  that  deals  with  the  positions  you  occupy. 


404 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


15th.  The  enemy  engaged  the  King  of  Naples  yester¬ 
day  with  80,000  men;  they  delivered  six  attacks  and 
were  driven  back  each  time.  The  5th  cavalry  corps,  in 
part  made  up  of  cavalry  from  Spain,  made  some  splendid 
charges.  Not  only  did  the  King  of  Naples  maintain  his 
positions,  but  he  even  recovered  some  ground  he  had 
evacuated  in  the  night  in  order  to  concentrate. 

16th,  7  A  M.: 

(To  Marmont.)  As  I  am  on  the  point  of  attacking  the 
Austrians,  I  think  you  should  come  up  in  reserve  about 
half  a  league  from  the  city,  with  your  divisions  in  eche¬ 
lons;  you  can  move  from  there  on  Lindenau,  if  the  enemy 
should  make  a  serious  attack  on  that  side,  which  appears 
highly  improbable.  I  shall  draw  you  into  line  as  soon  as 
I  have  estimated  the  enemy’s  numbers  and  seen  that  we 
can  bring  them  to  action.  Or,  again,  you  could  move  to 
support  General  Bertrand  if,  which  is  unlikely,  the  enemy 
appeared  on  the  Halle  road. 

At  nine  in  the  morning  the  grand  army  of  the  Allies 
advanced  against  us.  Its  movement  tended  constantly 
to  extend  towards  the  right.  At  noon  the  enemy’s  sixth 
attack  had  been  thrown  back. 

The  Emperor  ordered  the  Duke  of  Reggio  to  move  on 
Wachau  with  two  divisions  of  the  Young  Guard;  order¬ 
ing  the  Duke  of  Treviso  at  the  same  time  to  move  on  Lie- 
bertwolkvitz  with  two  other  divisions  of  the  Young  Guard, 
and  to  seize  the  wood  on  the  left  of  the  village.  He  also 
pushed  forward  in  the  centre  a  battery  of  150  guns  under 
the  command  of  General  Drouot. 

This  combined  movement  resulted  as  was  hoped.  The 


£:t.  44] 


A  DIARY 


405 


enemy  retired,  and  left  us  the  whole  of  the  field  of 
battle. 

It  was  now  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon.  All  the 
enemy’s  forces  had  been  engaged;  they  had  recourse  to 
their  reserves.  Count  Merveldt,  who  was  in  command  of 
the  whole  Austrian  reserve,  relieved  with  his  six  divisions 
every  column  of  their  troops;  while  the  Russian  Imperial 
Guard,  which  formed  the  Russian  reserve,  relieved  them 
in  the  centre. 

The  King  of  Naples  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
cuirassiers  and  marched  on  the  enemy’s  cavalry  to  the 
left  of  Wachau,  while  the  Polish  horse  and  the  dragoons 
of  the  Guard  charged  to  the  right.  The  enemy’s  cavalry 
was  routed.  Matters  being  thus  reestablished  on  our 
right,  the  enemy  fell  back,  and  did  not  dispute  possession 
of  the  battlefield  any  longer. 

It  is  impossible  to  praise  too  highly  the  conduct  of 
Count  Lauriston  and  Prince  Poniatowski  in  this  battle. 
As  a  proof  of  his  satisfaction  the  Emperor  promoted  the 
latter  on  the  battlefield  to  be  a  Marshal  of  France. 

The  Duke  of  Ragusa  was  engaged  on  the  right  of  the 
Partha  about  one  league  from  Leipzig,  and  four  from  the 
battlefield  where  the  Emperor  commanded.  The  Duke 
of  Ragusa,  with  no  supports,  defended  Leipzig  and  main¬ 
tained  his  position  during  the  whole  day;  but  he  suffered 
losses  that  were  not  compensated  by  those,  however 
great,  he  inflicted  on  the  enemy.  At  night  the  Duke  of 
Ragusa,  who  was  slightly  wounded,  was  compelled  to 
draw  in  his  lines  towards  the  Partha. 

18th.  Having  discovered  that  the  enemy  had  been  re¬ 
inforced  and  held  a  very  strong  position,  the  Emperor 


406 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


decided  to  draw  them  on  to  another  battleground.  At 
two  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  18th  he  fell  back  two 
leagues  towards  Leipzig  and  there  firmly  awaited  the 
onset  of  the  enemy. 

At  nine  o’clock  our  pickets  reported  them  advanc¬ 
ing  at  every  point.  At  ten  o’clock  the  artillery  opened 
fire. 

Throughout  the  day  the  repeated  efforts  of  the  enemy 
to  carry  Connewitz  and  Probstheyda  failed.  The  Duke  of 
Taranto  was  outflanked  at  Holzhausen. 

At  five  in  the  afternoon  the  Emperor  threw  in  the  re¬ 
serve  artillery  and  developed  all  our  fire  against  the  enemy 
who  were  pushed  back  the  distance  of  one  league. 

While  this  was  happening  the  army  of  Silesia  had  fought 
its  way  into  the  suburbs  of  Halle,  and  the  Saxon  army, 
horse,  foot,  and  guns,  with  the  Wiirtemberg  cavalry, 
passed  over  to  the  enemy.  This  treachery  not  only  opened 
a  gap  in  our  line,  but  placed  the  enemy  in  possession  of 
the  important  passage  intrusted  to  the  Saxon  army, 
which  carried  its  infamy  to  the  point  of  immediately 
turning  its  forty  guns  against  Durutte’s  division.  A  mo¬ 
mentary  disorder  ensued;  the  enemy  crossed  the  Partha 
and  pushed  on  to  Reudnitz,  which  they  occupied;  they 
were  only  half  a  league  from  Leipzig. 

At  six  the  Emperor  issued  his  orders  for  the  next  day. 
But  at  seven  General  Sorbier  and  General  Dulanloy, 
commanding  the  artillery  of  the  army  and  of  the  Guard, 
reported  at  his  bivouac  with  an  account  of  the  expendi¬ 
ture  of  ammunition  during  the  day.  They  stated  that 
the  reserve  supplies  were  exhausted,  and  that  there  re¬ 
mained  not  over  16,000  rounds.  This  state  of  things  made 


MT.  41) 


A  DIARY 


407 


a  movement  towards  one  of  our  two  great  magazines 
necessary;  the  Emperor  decided  for  Erfurt. 

By  this  decision  the  French  army  was  compelled  to 
abandon  the  fruits  of  two  victories,  in  which  it  had  ac¬ 
quired  such  glory  in  defeating  the  far  more  numerous 
armies  of  the  whole  Continent. 

19th,  Lindenau: 

The  Emperor  had  ordered  the  engineers  to  mine  the 
great  bridge  between  Leipzig  and  Lindenau  so  as  to  blow 
it  up  at  the  last  moment;  part  of  the  army  was  still  on 
the  further  side  with  80  guns  and  a  train  of  several  hun¬ 
dred  wagons. 

The  head  of  column  of  this  part  of  the  army,  on  seeing 
the  bridge  blow  up,  supposed  it  had  fallen  into  the  power 
of  the  enemy.  A  cry  of  dismay  went  up  from  the  ranks: 
“The  enemy  are  in  our  rear;  the  bridge  is  cut!”  The  un¬ 
fortunate  men  broke  their  ranks  and  sought  all  means 
of  escape.  The  Duke  of  Taranto  swam  across;  Count 
Lauriston,  less  lucky,  was  drowned;  Prince  Poniatowski, 
on  a  spirited  horse,  plunged  in  and  was  never  seen  again. 

It  is  impossible  as  yet  to  estimate  the  loss  involved  by 
this  unfortunate  accident,  but  the  disorder  it  has  caused 
in  the  army  has  completely  altered  the  appearance  of 
things.  The  victorious  French  army  will  reach  Erfurt 
with  all  the  appearance  of  a  defeated  army.  The  enemy, 
shaken  by  the  battles  of  the  16th  and  18th,  have  taken 
heart  owing  to  the  disaster  of  the  19th  and  have  assumed 
a  victorious  attitude. 

I  could  see  clearly  enough  the  fatal  hour  coming!  My 
star  was  growing  paler;  I  felt  the  reins  slipping  from  my 


408 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


fingers;  and  I  could  do  nothing.  Only  a  thunderstroke 
could  save  us.  I  had,  therefore,  to  fight  it  out;  and  day 
by  day,  by  this  or  that  fatality,  our  chances  were  be¬ 
coming  more  slender! 

20th,  on  the  road  to  Weissenfels: 

A  dispatch  must  be  sent  to  the  Duke  of  Valmy,  who 
will  send  a  semaphore  message  stating  that  after  much 
fighting,  of  which  the  honour  remains  with  us,  I  am 
marching  on  the  Saale;  that  the  Emperor  is  in  good 
health. 

23d,  Erfurt: 

Order  for  General  Sebastiani  to  start.  He  is  to  push 
back  the  Cossacks  and  reestablish  communications  with 
Erfurt. 

It  seems  to  me  highly  improper  that  in  the  address 
of  the  Municipal  body  of  Paris  to  the  Empress  the  con¬ 
duct  of  Maria  Theresa  should  have  been  recalled:  it 
shows  lack  of  tact. 

25th,  Gotha: 

I  shall  proceed  to  Mainz,  and  concentrate  the  army  on 
the  frontier.  The  treachery  of  Bavaria,  which  is  as  incon¬ 
ceivable  as  it  was  unexpected,  has  upset  all  my  plans,  and 
compels  me  to  bring  the  war  nearer  to  our  frontiers. 

I  am  writing  to  the  Minister  of  War  on  the  subject  of 
a  levy  of  80,000  to  100,000  men  which  I  need.  With  the 
whole  of  Europe  under  arms,  when  everywhere  married 
as  well  as  unmarried  men  are  being  raised  and  everybody 
is  in  arms  against  us,  France  is  lost  unless  she  does  the 


same. 


<ET.  44] 


A  DIARY 


409 


A  great  stream  of  stragglers  is  constantly  coming  in. 

28th,  on  the  road  near  Schluchterne: 

(To  the  Polish  officers.)  Is  it  true  that  the  Poles  want 
to  leave  me  ? 

I  went  too  far.  I  have  made  mistakes.  Fortune  has 
turned  her  back  on  me  these  last  two  years;  but  she’s 
a  woman,  and  will  change.  Who  can  tell  P  Perhaps  it  is 
your  evil  star  has  drawn  mine  on  ?  In  any  case  have  you 
lost  confidence  in  me  ?  Is  there  no  ...  left  in  my  .  .  .  ? 
Do  I  look  thinner  ? 

I  only  hope  the  Allies  will  burn  down  two  or  three  of  my 
good  cities  of  France;  it  would  give  me  a  million  of  sol¬ 
diers.  I  would  offer  them  battle,  I  would  beat  them, 
and  I  would  drive  them  at  tap  of  drum  all  the  way  back 
to  the  Vistula. 

I  have  been  informed  as  to  what  you  want.  As  Em¬ 
peror,  as  general,  I  have  nothing  but  gratitude  for  all 
you  have  done;  I  have  nothing  to  reproach  you  with,  you 
have  acted  loyally  towards  me;  you  have  not  been  will¬ 
ing  to  abandon  me  without  notice,  and  you  have  even 
undertaken  to  reconduct  me  to  the  Rhine.  To-day,  I 
want  to  give  you  good  advice.  If  you  abandon  me  I  shall 
no  longer  have  the  right  of  speaking  for  you;  and  I  imag¬ 
ine  that  in  spite  of  our  disasters  I  am  still  the  most  power¬ 
ful  monarch  of  Europe. 

31st,  Frankfort: 

I  have  just  reached  Frankfort.  The  Bavarian  army, 
together  with  the  Austrian  army  that  was  opposed  to  it, 
with  a  total  of  60,000  men,  had  taken  position  at  Hanau 
so  as  to  cut  me  off  from  France.  I  defeated  them  yester¬ 
day  at  sight,  capturing  guns,  flags,  and  6000  prisoners. 


410 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


November  1st.  (To  Maria  Louisa.)  Madam  and  be¬ 
loved  wife :  I  am  sending  you  twenty  standards  captured 
by  my  armies  at  the  battles  of  Wachau,  of  Leipzig,  and 
of  Hanau;  they  are  a  tribute  I  delight  to  pay  you.  Pray 
see  in  them  a  mark  of  my  satisfaction  with  your  conduct 
during  the  regency  which  I  intrusted  to  you. 

2d,  Mainz: 

I  have  arrived  at  Mainz.  I  am  trying  to  rally,  to  rest, 
and  reorganize  the  army. 

3d.  (To  Prince  Cambaceres.)  My  Cousin:  Talk  with 
the  Councillors  of  State  and  Senators  who  are  nervous. 
I  am  told  in  many  quarters  that  they  are  showing  great 
lack  of  courage.  I  regret  not  being  in  Paris,  so  that  peo¬ 
ple  might  see  me  more  cool  and  more  calm  than  in  any 
event  of  my  life. 

(To  Savary.)  The  alarms  and  apprehension  at  Paris 
amuse  me;  I  thought  you  capable  of  facing  the  truth.  I 
shall  defeat  the  enemy  quicker  than  you  think. 

My  presence  is  too  much  needed  with  the  army  at  this 
moment  for  me  to  leave  it.  When  it  is  necessary  I  shall 
come  to  Paris. 

7th.  I  leave  to-night  for  Paris. 

10th,  Saint  Cloud: 

The  Director  of  the  conscription  promises  150,000  men. 
As  150,000  are  not  enough,  I  must  have  100,000  more. 

The  conscription  of  1815  is  estimated  at  160,000  men; 
I  shall  be  able  to  levy  200,000. 

12th.  I  am  working  at  present  on  raising  600,000  men. 

14th,  Palace  of  the  Tuileries: 

Senators,  I  thank  you  for  your  sentiments.  One  year 
ago  all  Europe  was  marching  with  us;  now  all  Europe  is 


£:t.  44] 


A  DIARY 


411 


marching  against  us.  The  reason  is  that  the  opinion  of 
the  world  is  governed  either  by  France  or  by  England. 
We  should  therefore  have  everything  to  fear  were  it  not 
for  the  courage  and  power  of  the  nation.  Posterity  will 
declare  that  the  great  and  critical  events  that  face  us 
were  not  superior  to  France  nor  to  me. 

15th,  Saint  Cloud: 

Order,  in  the  event  of  the  English  reaching  the  chateau 
of  Marracq,  that  the  chateau  and  all  the  buildings  be¬ 
longing  to  me  there  be  burnt  down,  so  that  they  may  not 
sleep  in  my  bed.  All  the  furniture  may  be  removed  and 
stored  at  Bayonne. 

17th.  I  am  informed  by  semaphore  that  the  people 
of  Amsterdam  have  risen  in  insurrection. 

December  14th,  Paris: 

I  regret  to  see  that  the  epidemic  continues;  is  there  no 
hope  that  the  cold  weather  will  check  it  ? 

15th.  We  are  badly  off  for  muskets. 

17th.  (To  Count  Montalivet.)  You  will  find  herewith 
a  schedule  of  21,200  unemployed  workmen  drawn  up 
by  the  Prefect  of  Police;  I  intend  to  provide  them  with 
work.  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  there  can  be  in  Paris 
350  braid  makers,  700  hatters,  1200  locksmiths,  500  car¬ 
penters,  2000  ironsmiths,  2000  carriage  builders,  300 
shoemakers,  without  employment,  when  complaints  are 
constant  that  we  cannot  get  any  for  the  war  admin¬ 
istration  or  for  the  Guard.  In  any  event,  I  intend 
doubling,  tripling  employment,  rather  than  leave  them 
without  any. 

20th.  (To  Marshal  Mortier.)  Brussels  is  surrounded  by 
Russian  Cossacks,  Dutch  Cossacks,  and,  I  suspect,  a  few 


412 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 


local  Cossacks;  your  mounted  division  must  be  quickly 
put  in  order  so  as  to  get  after  them. 

21st.  The  chief  of  staff  will  inform  the  Duke  of  Bel- 
luno  that  he  must  form  his  corps  into  three  divisions  with¬ 
out  fail  on  the  1st  of  January,  even  if  he  has  no  more  than 
3000  men  in  each  division. 

26th.  The  enemy  have  debouched  by  B&le  and  are 
marching  on  Belfort,  which  their  advance  guard  prob¬ 
ably  reached  on  the  24th.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  to 
move  the  Guard,  horse  and  foot,  with  the  reserve  artillery, 
to  Reims.  If  the  news  should  become  more  urgent,  I  will 
give  orders  for  the  infantry  to  travel  by  stage,  but  so  far 
this  does  not  appear  to  be  necessary. 

31st.  The  Legislative  Body,  instead  of  helping  to  save 
France,  is  helping  on  her  ruin,  and  is  false  to  its  duties  ; 
I  carry  out  mine  and  dissolve  it. 

This  is  my  decree,  and  if  I  were  assured  that  its  con¬ 
sequence  would  be  that  the  people  of  Paris  would  march 
to  massacre  me  in  the  Palace  of  the  Tuileries,  still  I  would 
maintain  it;  for  that  is  my  duty.  When  the  French  people 
placed  their  fate  in  my  hands,  I  considered  the  laws  under 
which  I  was  asked  to  govern;  had  I  thought  them  in¬ 
sufficient  I  would  not  have  accepted.  Let  no  one  imagine 
that  I  am  a  Louis  XVI ! 


1814 


January  1st,  Paris: 

Gentlemen,  you  might  have  done  some  good,  and  you 
have  only  done  harm.  You  say  that  adversity  has  coun¬ 
selled  me  well.  How  can  you  turn  my  reverses  into  a  re¬ 
proach  ?  I  have  supported  them  with  honour,  because 
Nature  gave  me  a  strong  and  proud  character;  were 
not  this  pride  in  my  soul  I  could  not  have  risen  to  the 
greatest  throne  of  the  Universe. 

Yet  I  needed  sympathy,  and  it  was  to  you  I  looked  for 
it.  You  have  tried  to  spatter  me  with  mud,  but  I  am  one  of 
those  men  who  must  be  killed  and  cannot  be  dishonoured. 
When  it  is  a  question  of  driving  away  the  enemy,  you  ask 
me  for  institutions;  as  though  we  had  none!  Is  not  the 
constitution  enough  for  you  ?  You  should  have  asked 
for  another  one  four  years  ago,  or  else  wait  until  two 
years  after  peace  is  made.  Do  you  want  to  imitate  the 
Constituent  Assembly  and  start  a  Revolution  ? 

(Orders  to  be  issued  by  the  chief  of  staff.)  The  army 
will  comprise  four  corps. 

The  chief  of  staff  will  arrange  with  the  Defence  Com¬ 
mittee  to  divide  the  frontier  among  these  four  commands. 

Attached  to  each  of  these  four  armies  there  shall  be 
an  Insurrectional  Committee. 

4th.  (To  Caulaincourt.)  I  doubt  whether  the  Allies 
are  acting  in  good  faith,  and  whether  England  wants 
peace;  I  do,  but  only  solid  and  honourable. 

You  must  listen,  observe.  It  is  not  certain  that  they  will 


414 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


let  you  reach  headquarters;  the  Russians  and  English 
will  want  to  prevent  our  coming  to  an  explanation  and 
understanding  with  the  Emperor  of  Austria.  You  must 
try  to  get  the  views  of  the  Allies,  and  to  let  me  know  what 
you  find  out  daily,  so  that  I  may  be  able  to  draw  up  in¬ 
structions  for  you,  instructions  for  which  I  have  no  data 
at  present.  Do  they  wTant  to  reduce  France  to  her  old 
frontiers  ?  Italy  is  untouched,  and  the  Viceroy  has  a  good 
army.  In  another  week  I  shall  have  collected  enough  men 
to  fight  several  battles,  even  before  the  arrival  of  my 
troops  from  Spain.  The  pillaging  of  the  Cossacks  will 
drive  the  inhabitants  to  arms  and  double  our  numbers. 
If  the  nation  supports  me  the  enemy  are  on  the  road  to 
ruin.  If  Fortune  betrays  me  my  resolve  is  taken,  I  am 
not  wedded  to  the  throne.  I  shall  abase  neither  the  nation 
nor  myself  by  accepting  shameful  terms. 

The  thing  is  to  know  what  Metternich  wants.  It  is  not 
the  interest  of  Austria  to  push  things  to  extremes;  one 
step  more  and  the  leading  role  will  escape  her. 

I  am  starting  for  the  army.  We  shall  be  so  close  that 
your  first  reports  will  reach  me  without  loss  of  time.  Send 
me  frequent  couriers. 

7th.  (To  Joseph.)  My  Brother:  I  have  received  your 
letter.  It  is  too  full  of  subtleties  to  fit  my  present  situation. 
Here  is  the  question  in  two  words.  France  is  invaded,  Eu¬ 
rope  is  all  in  arms  against  France,  but  especially  against 
me.  You  are  no  longer  King  of  Spain.  What  will  you  do  ? 
Will  you,  as  a  French  prince,  support  my  throne  ?  If  so 
you  must  say  so,  write  me  a  straightforward  letter  that 
I  can  publish,  receive  the  officials,  and  display  zeal  for 
my  cause  and  for  that  of  the  King  of  Rome,  good-will 


3ST'  44] 


A  DIARY 


415 


towards  the  Regency  of  the  Empress.  Can  you  not  bring 
yourself  to  this  ?  Haven’t  you  enough  good  sense  to  do 
this  ? 

Otherwise  you  must  retire  quietly  to  a  chateau  forty 
leagues  from  Paris.  If  I  survive,  you  can  live  there  quietly. 
If  I  die,  you  will  be  assassinated  or  arrested.  You  will  be 
useless  to  me,  to  the  family,  to  your  daughters,  to  France, 
but  you  will  be  doing  no  harm  and  will  not  embarrass 
me.  Decide  at  once,  choose  your  path. 

8th.  Communications  with  Mainz  are  cut. 

10th.  (To  Marshal  Macdonald.)  You  must  see  how  im¬ 
portant  it  is  to  delay  the  enemy’s  advance.  Use  the  for¬ 
esters,  the  game-keepers,  the  national  guards,  to  harass 
the  enemy  as  much  as  possible. 

12th.  General  Biilow  is  concentrating  at  Breda.  Gen¬ 
eral  Bliicher,  with  the  army  of  Silesia,  has  debouched 
by  Coblentz,  and  is  marching  on  Metz.  A  third  body, 
commanded  by  Prince  Schwarzenberg,  has  debouched 
by  Bale. 

No  preparations  are  to  be  made  for  abandoning  Paris; 
if  necessary  we  must  be  buried  under  its  ruins. 

17th.  I  am  sending  cavalry,  infantry,  and  artillery  to 
Chalons,  where  I  expect  to  place  my  headquarters  very 
soon. 

(To  Marshal  Victor.)  The  Emperor  disapproves  your 
abandoning  Nancy.  His  Majesty  orders  you  not  to  leave 
the  line  of  the  Moselle  without  fighting.  It  is  bringing  the 
enemy  down  on  us,  and  doing  us  the  greatest  harm. 

18th.  I  continue  receiving,  through  the  police,  the 
most  alarming  news  from  the  north. 


416 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


For  300  guns  I  need  three  or  four  hundred  thousand 
rounds;  I  wonder  if  the  artillery  department  has  thought 
of  this  ?  If  I  had  had  30,000  rounds  at  Leipzig  on  the  night 
of  the  18th  I  should  to-day  be  master  ol  tne  world. 

21st.  (To  General  Savary.)  Start  the  Pope  off  before 
five  in  the  morning.  The  adjutant  can  say  that  he  is 
taking  him  to  Rome,  where  he  is  to  be  dropped  like  a 
shell. 

23d.  (To  General  Count  Belliard.)  I  shall  take  the  of¬ 
fensive.  Try  to  have  information  for  me  when  I  reach 
Chalons  as  to  where  the  enemy’s  infantry  is  placed,  so 
that  I  may  fall  on  it.  Keep  the  news  of  my  arrival  secret. 
Don’t  take  any  risk  with  dispatches  so  that  nothing  may 
be  intercepted,  and  nothing  known  of  my  arrival. 

24th.  King  Joseph  is  to  command  the  National  Guard 
of  Paris  as  my  lieutenant-general. 

26th,  Chalons: 

(To  Berthier.)  You  must  get  information  as  to  what 
the  enemy  are  doing  at  Saint  Dizier :  who  is  in  command, 
and  what  are  their  numbers  ?  If  there  are  only  25,000  or 
30,000  men,  we  can  beat  them,  and  if  we  succeed  in  this, 
the  whole  state  of  affairs  would  be  changed.  If,  on  the 
contrary,  we  give  them  long  enough  to  concentrate,  we 
should  stand  no  chance  at  all.  Get  two  or  three  hundred 
thousand  bottles  of  wine  and  brandy  at  Vitry  to  serve 
out  to  the  army  to-day  and  to-morrow.  If  there  should 
be  nothing  but  champagne,  take  it  just  the  same;  better 
we  should  have  it  than  the  enemy. 

Vitry-le-Frangais : 

We  can  crush  the  enemy  by  our  great  superiority  in 
artillery.  I  expect  to  get  300  guns  into  line  to-morrow. 


jsrr.  44] 


A  DIARY 


417 


28th,  St.  Dizier: 

On  the  27th  I  advanced  against  St.  Dizier,  which  the 
enemy  occupied,  and  drove  them  out.  We  captured  a  few 
guns  and  made  a  few  prisoners.  I  discovered  that  Bliicher 
had  marched  on  Brienne  with  25,000  men;  he  will  reach 
there  to-day.  I  have  cut  his  line  of  operations  and  am 
marching  to  attack  him  in  the  rear.  If  he  holds  his  posi¬ 
tion,  we  may  possibly  have  an  action  at  Brienne  to-morrow. 

29th,  Montierender: 

There  is  a  decided  thaw;  we  can  manage  to  get  through 
to-day. 

31st,  Brienne: 

We  had  a  lively  engagement  on  the  29th  at  Brienne. 
I  attacked  the  whole  army  of  Marshal  Bliicher  and  of 
General  Sacken  just  at  the  end  of  a  forced  march.  I 
fortunately  got  possession  of  the  castle  which  dominates 
(the  town)  at  the  beginning  of  the  action.  As  firing  only 
began  one  hour  before  dark,  we  fought  through  the 
night.  Bliicher  was  defeated;  we  captured  500  or  600  pris¬ 
oners,  killed  or  wounded  3000  or  4000;  and  drove  the 
enemy  on  Bar-sur-Aube.  I  pursued  them  for  two  leagues 
in  that  direction  yesterday,  firing  salvos  from  forty 
guns.  In  our  present  circumstances,  and  with  such  troops 
as  I  have  to  handle,  I  count  myself  lucky  that  things  have 
turned  out  as  well  as  they  have. 

We  have  taken  up  a  position  two  leagues  in  front  of 
Brienne.  Our  prestige  has  gone  up  with  the  Allies  since 
this  engagement.  They  thought  we  had  no  army  left. 

February  1st.  Battle  of  La  Rothiere.  Retreat  on  Paris. 

2d,  Piney: 

The  enemy’s  soldiers  are  behaving  horribly  everywhere. 


418 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


All  the  inhabitants  are  fleeing  to  the  woods.  There  are  no 
peasants  left  in  the  villages.  The  enemy  consume  every¬ 
thing,  take  all  the  horses,  all  the  cattle,  all  the  clothing 
and  rags  of  the  peasants;  they  strike  everybody,  men  and 
women,  and  commit  a  great  number  of  rapes.  I  hope 
soon  to  draw  my  people  from  this  miserable  state  and 
from  this  truly  horrible  suffering.  The  enemy  should 
think  of  this  twice,  for  Frenchmen  are  not  patient;  they 
are  courageous  by  nature,  and  I  expect  to  see  them  form¬ 
ing  themselves  into  free  companies. 

I  shall  be  at  Troyes  to-morrow.  Perhaps  Bliicher’s 
army  will  operate  between  the  Marne  and  the  Aube. 

3d,  Troyes: 

I  expect  to  get  15,000  men  from  the  army  of  Spain 
day  after  to-morrow. 

4th.  (To  Caulaincourt.)  Prince  Schwarzenberg’s  re¬ 
port  is  moonshine.  There  was  no  battle.  The  Old  Guard 
was  not  on  the  field;  the  Young  Guard  was  not  engaged. 
We  lost  a  few  guns  that  were  taken  in  cavalry  charges. 
It  appears  that  the  whole  of  the  enemy’s  army  was  in 
line,  and  that  they  regard  it  as  a  battle;  if  they  do,  it  is 
not  much  to  their  credit.  They  had  not  more  than  15,000 
of  us  in  their  front,  and  we  held  our  positions  all  day. 

6th.  (To  General  Clarke.)  You  told  me  that  the  artillery 
had  a  great  number  of  pikes :  have  them  served  out  to  the 
national  guards  who  are  collecting  near  Paris.  They  will 
serve  for  the  third  rank.  Have  regulations  printed  on 
how  to  handle  them.  Send  pikes  to  the  departments 
also;  they  are  better  than  pitchforks,  and  in  any  case 
they  are  short  even  of  pitchforks  in  the  cities. 


44) 


A  DIARY 


419 


I  shall  be  at  Nogent  early  to-morrow;  I  can  therefore 
cover  Paris. 

7th,  Nogent: 

(To  Cambaceres.)  I  have  your  letter  of  the  6th.  I  see 
that  instead  of  encouraging  the  Empress  you  are  dis¬ 
couraging  her.  Why  lose  your  head  ?  What  is  the  mean¬ 
ing  of  these  Misereres  and  forty  hour  services  in  the 
Chapel  ?  Are  you  getting  insane  in  Paris  ? 

Subject  to  the  news  I  get,  I  expect  to  march  at  daybreak 
with  the  6000  cavalry  of  the  Guard  and  the  10,000  foot 
of  the  Old  Guard.  But  as  I  cannot  risk  a  false  move,  I 
must  wait  for  precise  information. 

8th.  (To  Marmont.)  Cut  the  Montmirail  road  and 
send  news  as  quickly  as  you  can.  I  cannot  believe  the 
enemy  are  marching  on  the  Epinay  road. 

(To  King  Joseph.)  If,  owing  to  circumstances  I  can¬ 
not  foresee,  I  should  move  to  the  Loire,  I  would  not  leave 
the  Empress  and  my  son  far  from  me,  because  whatever 
happened  they  would  be  seized  and  taken  to  Vienna.  It 
would  be  all  the  more  certain  to  happen  if  I  were  no 
longer  alive. 

I  confess  that  your  letter  of  the  7th  at  1 1  p.  m.  hurt  me, 
because  I  can  distinguish  no  reason  in  your  ideas,  and 
because  you  follow  the  chatter  and  the  opinions  of  a  lot 
of  unreflecting  people.  If  Talleyrand  is  in  any  way  con¬ 
nected  with  the  idea  of  leaving  the  Empress  in  Paris  if 
our  troops  evacuate  the  city,  it  means  that  some  treach¬ 
ery  is  being  hatched.  I  repeat  it,  be  on  your  guard 
against  that  man.  I  have  had  dealings  with  him  during 
sixteen  years.  At  one  time  I  even  held  him  in  high 


420 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


regard;  but  now  that  Fortune  has  for  a  while  abandoned 
our  House,  he  is  assuredly  its  greatest  enemy.  Stick  to 
my  advice.  I  know  more  than  do  all  those  people. 

If  news  should  come  of  a  lost  battle  and  of  my  death, 
you  would  receive  it  before  my  ministers.  Send  the  Em¬ 
press  and  King  of  Rome  to  Rambouillet;  order  the  Senate, 
the  Council  of  State,  and  all  the  troops  to  rally  on  the 
Loire;  leave  in  Paris  the  Prefect,  or  an  Imperial  Commis¬ 
sioner,  or  a  Mayor.  Never  let  the  Empress  or  the  King 
of  Rome  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  I  feel  that  I 
had  rather  my  son  were  strangled  than  see  him  brought 
up  at  Vienna  as  an  Austrian  prince;  and  I  have  a  high 
enough  opinion  of  the  Empress  to  believe  that  she  thinks 
the  same  way,  as  much  as  a  woman  and  a  mother  can. 
I  have  never  seen  Andromaque  performed  without  griev¬ 
ing  for  the  fate  of  Astyanax  surviving  his  House,  and 
without  thinking  it  happiness  for  him  not  to  survive  his 
father.  You  don’t  know  the  French  nation:  the  results 
of  what  might  occur  during  these  great  events  are  incal¬ 
culable. 

(To  Daure.)  The  army  is  dying  of  starvation,  although 
we  have  marked  our  route  in  flames  and  in  blood  in 
order  to  get  food.  And  yet  if  I  were  to  credit  your  re¬ 
ports,  the  army  is  fed.  The  Duke  of  Belluno  has  nothing; 
General  Gerard  has  nothing;  the  cavalry  of  the  Guard  is 
dying  of  hunger. 

9th.  (To  Savary.)  Send  twenty  picked  gendarmes  and 
twenty  Paris  gendarmes  to  arrest  the  stragglers  and  to 
decimate  them,  that  is  to  shoot  one  in  ten. 

I  had  to  work  hard  through  the  night  and  was  unable 


MT.  44] 


A  DIARY 


421 


to  start  for  Sezanne.  The  Duke  of  Ragusa  is  at  Cham- 
paubert.  General  Sacken  is  at  Montmirail  with  15,000 
men.  I  will  have  him  attacked  to-morrow. 

10th,  Sezanne: 

I  am  just  getting  into  the  saddle  to  move  on  Champau- 
bert.  I  am  rather  delayed  by  the  roads;  they  are  awful; 
we  have  six  feet  of  mud. 

Champaubert,  10  p.  m.: 

I  attacked  the  enemy  at  Champaubert.  They  had 
twelve  regiments  and  forty  guns.  The  general-in-chief, 
Olsouvief,  was  captured,  with  all  his  generals,  officers, 
guns,  wagons,  and  baggage.  We  have  counted  so  far  6000 
prisoners,  40  guns,  200  wagons.  The  rest  were  driven  into 
a  pond,  or  killed  on  the  field  of  battle.  This  corps  is  ab¬ 
solutely  destroyed. 

We  are  marching  on  Montmirail,  which  we  should 
reach  at  ten  o’clock  to-night.  I  have  the  strongest  hopes 
that  Sacken  is  lost;  and  if  luck  is  with  us,  as  it  has  been 
to-day,  the  whole  look  of  things  will  change  in  the  twink¬ 
ling  of  an  eye,  because  Sacken’s  corps  is  the  backbone  of 
the  Russian  army,  made  up  as  it  is  of  10  divisions  or  60 
battalions.  Blucher  is  cut  off  from  Sacken:  he  has  two 
divisions  with  him. 

11th,  near  Montmirail: 

My  brother,  it  is  eight  o’clock  and  before  turning  in 
I  send  you  these  two  lines  to  inform  you  that  to-day’s 
work  has  been  decisive.  The  enemy’s  army  of  Silesia  no 
longer  exists;  I  have  completely  routed  it.  We  have 
captured  all  its  guns  and  baggage  and  taken  thousands 
of  prisoners,  perhaps  7000;  they  are  coming  in  every 
minute.  There  are  5000  or  6000  of  the  enemy  left  on  the 


422 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


field.  All  this  was  effected  with  only  one  half  of  the  Old 
Guard  engaged.  I  am  writing  to  the  Empress  to  have  a 
salute  of  60  guns  fired.  Our  loss  is  slight.  The  infantry 
of  my  Guard,  my  dragoons,  my  horse  grenadiers,  did 
wonders. 

12th.  The  enemy  have  crossed  the  Marne  at  Ch£teau- 
Thierry  and  burned  the  bridge.  The  Old  Guard  surpassed 
by  a  great  deal  all  that  could  be  expected  of  a  picked 
body.  It  really  was  the  Head  of  Medusa! 

13th.  I  cannot  believe  that  Prince  Schwarzenberg  will 
run  his  head  into  Fontainebleau  while  we  retain  control 
of  the  bridge  at  Nogent;  the  Austrians  are  too  well  ac¬ 
quainted  with  my  manner  of  operating,  and  have  carried 
its  marks  for  too  many  years;  they  must  surely  realize 
that  if  they  leave  us  in  possession  of  the  bridge  at  No¬ 
gent  I  shall  debouch  on  their  rear,  in  the  same  way  as 
I  have  at  this  point. 

I  am  not  yet  clear  as  to  my  move  for  to-day.  I  tremble 
at  the  thought  that  these  miserable  Russians  may  set 
fire  to  Fontainebleau  by  way  of  reprisals. 

Chateau-Thierry : 

The  conduct  of  the  King  of  Naples  is  vile,  and  that  of 
the  Queen  defies  description.  I  hope  to  live  long  enough 
to  avenge  myself  and  to  avenge  France  for  such  an  out¬ 
rage  and  such  horrible  ingratitude. 

(To  Caulaincourt.)  As  the  King  of  Naples  has  declared 
war  on  me,  you  will  kindly  notify  the  Neapolitan  Ambas¬ 
sador  that  he  is  to  quit  Paris  within  24  hours,  and  the 
territory  of  the  Empire  as  promptly  as  possible. 

14th.  It  is  three  o’clock  in  the  morning  and  I  am  start- 


.«T.  44] 


A  DIARY 


423 


mg  for  Montmirail,  thence  to  attack  Bliicher,  who  has 
debouched. 

Montmirail : 

I  left  Chateau-Thierry  at  three  this  morning,  and 
reached  Montmirail  just  as  the  enemy  were  arriving  at 
its  gates.  I  marched  straight  on  the  enemy,  who  formed 
line  near  the  village  of  Vauchamps.  I  defeated  them, 
took  8000  prisoners,  3  guns,  and  10  flags,  and  drove  them 
to  Etoges.  I  did  not  lose  300  killed  and  wounded.  This 
splendid  result  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the  enemy  had 
no  cavalry,  while  I  had  6000  or  8000  excellent  horse,  with 
which  I  constantly  menaced  them  and  outflanked  them, 
while  all  the  time  I  crushed  them  with  grape  from  100 
guns. 

15th,  3  A.  if.: 

I  shall  start  at  the  earliest  dawn  and  shall  reach  La 
Ferte-sous-Jouarre  with  my  Guard  quite  early. 

4  A.  if.: 

I  am  moving  on  Meaux  to  operate  against  the  Aus¬ 
trians  who  have  crossed  the  Seine  at  Bray  and  No- 
gent. 

La  Ferte-sous-Jouarre: 

We  shall  probably  have  a  great  battle  with  the  Aus¬ 
trians  on  the  17th,  18th,  or  19th  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Guignes.  I  shall  get  to  Meaux  with  the  cavalry  of  the 
Guard  early  this  evening.  I  am  not  sure  that  the  in¬ 
fantry  of  the  Guard  can  get  there,  but  I  hope  it  will  at 
^11  events  get  beyond  La  Ferte. 

16th,  Meaux,  8  a.u.: 

I  am  starting  for  Guignes,  and  shall  attack  the  enemy 
to-morrow. 


424 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


Guignes: 

I  arrived  here  at  three  in  the  afternoon.  We  are  going 
into  camp  this  evening  so  as  to  reach  Nangis  to-morrow 
at  dawn. 

17th,  Nangis,  3  P.  M. : 

The  whole  of  the  enemy’s  Grand  Army,  Austrians 
and  Russians,  Bavarians  and  Wiirtembergers,  are  re¬ 
crossing  the  Seine  in  all  directions  with  the  utmost  haste. 
To-night  there  probably  will  not  be  a  single  man  left  on 
this  side.  But  I  shall  have  to  lose  precious  time  in  re¬ 
pairing  the  bridge  at  Montereau. 

(To  Caulaincourt,  Duke  of  Vicenza.)  I  had  given  you 
a  free  hand  to  save  Paris,  and  to  avoid  us  a  battle  which 
would  be  the  nation’s  last  hope.  That  battle  has  been 
fought;  Providence  blessed  our  arms.  I  have  made  30,000 
or  40,000  prisoners;  I  have  captured  200  guns,  many 
generals,  and  destroyed  several  armies.  Yesterday  I  be¬ 
gan  to  cut  into  the  army  of  Prince  Schwarzenberg,  and  I 
hope  to  destroy  it  before  it  recrosses  our  frontiers.  Your 
attitude  must  correspond  with  all  this;  you  must  try 
your  best  for  peace;  but  you  are  to  sign  nothing  with¬ 
out  my  orders,  because  I  alone  know  my  real  situation. 
I  am  certainly  in  a  stronger  position  than  when  the  Allies 
were  at  Frankfort.  To-day  all  is  changed;  I  have  won 
tremendous  successes  over  them,  and  such  victories  as  are 
unmatched  in  a  not  undistinguished  military  career  of 
twenty  years. 

18th.  (To  Berthier.)  Convey  my  displeasure  to  the 
Duke  of  Belluno  at  his  not  having  carried  out  the  order 
that  directed  him  to  proceed  to  Montereau.  He  must 
explain  the  reasons  why  he  did  not  carry  out  this  order. 


Sfl.  44] 


A  DIARY 


425 


a  thing  that  puts  in  jeopardy  the  success  of  the  whole 
campaign.  Write  him  a  stiff  letter. 

At  last  Prince  Schwarzenberg  shows  signs  of  life.  He 
has  sent  in  an  officer  to  ask  for  an  armistice.  It  would 
not  be  easy  to  match  such  cowardice !  He  had  constantly 
refused,  in  the  most  insulting  terms,  to  discuss  any  sus¬ 
pension  of  hostilities.  The  hounds!  —  at  the  first  reverse, 
they  are  on  their  knees!  Happily  the  aide-de-camp  of 
Prince  Schwarzenberg  was  not  allowed  to  pass  (the  out¬ 
posts).  I  merely  received  his  letter,  which  I  shall  answer 
at  my  convenience.  I  shall  grant  them  no  armistice  till 
my  soil  is  purged  of  their  presence. 

(To  Count  Tascher  de  la  Pagerie.)  Tascher,  start  back 
for  Italy  to-night;  you  may  stay  over  in  Paris  long  enough 
to  see  your  wife  but  without  communicating  with  any¬ 
body.  You  will  tell  Eugene  that  I  defeated  the  best  troops 
of  the  coalition  at  Champaubert  and  at  Montmirail;  that 
Schwarzenberg  has  sent  me  an  aide-de-camp  to-night 
asking  for  an  armistice;  which  does  not  take  me  in,  for  it 
is  only  to  trick  me  and  gain  time.  You  will  tell  him  that 
had  Marshal  Victor  carried  out  his  orders  precisely,  by 
moving  from  Melun  to  Montereau  yesterday,  the  Bava¬ 
rian  and  Wiirtemberger  corps  would  have  been  surprised 
and  caught  at  a  disadvantage,  and  then  having  only  the 
Austrians,  who  are  poor  soldiers,  in  his  front,  he  would 
have  driven  them  before  him  by  cracking  a  whip  in  their 
backs;  but  that  as  nothing  of  what  was  ordered  was  done 
we  shall  have  to  attempt  something  else. 

Tell  Eugene  I  am  pleased  with  him,  that  he  may  an¬ 
nounce  to  the  army  of  Italy  that  I  am  satisfied  with  it; 


4£6  THE  CORSICAN  [ish 

have  him  fire  a  salute  of  100  guns  in  honour  of  the  victo¬ 
ries  of  Champaubert  and  of  Montmirail. 

19th,  Surville: 

Yesterday  I  routed  two  reserve  divisions  of  the  Aus¬ 
trian  general  Bianchi  and  the  Wiirtembergers ;  they  lost 
heavily.  We  took  several  flags  and  3000  or  4000  pris¬ 
oners.  And,  which  is  most  important,  I  had  the  good 
luck  to  carry  the  bridge  before  they  could  destroy  it.  I 
have  dismissed  the  Duke  of  Belluno,  dissatisfied  with  his 
excessive  slowness  and  negligence. 

(To  Caulaincourt.)  I  am  so  moved  at  the  sight  of  the  in¬ 
famous  proposal  that  you  send  me,  that  I  feel  dishonoured 
at  merely  being  in  such  a  position  that  such  a  proposal 
can  be  made.  I  will  send  you  my  instructions  from  Troyes 
or  Chatillon;  but  I  think  I  had  almost  sooner  lose  Paris 
than  see  such  propositions  made  to  the  French  people. 
You  are  always  talking  about  the  Bourbons,  —  I  had 
sooner  see  the  Bourbons  back  in  France,  with  reasonable 
conditions,  than  such  infamous  proposals  as  you  have 
transmitted ! 

(To  Savary.)  The  newspapers  are  stupidly  written. 
Is  it  sensible,  at  such  a  moment  as  this,  to  say  that  I  had 
small  numbers,  that  I  won  only  because  I  surprised  the 
enemy,  and  that  we  had  three  to  one  against  us  ?  You 
must  have  lost  your  heads  in  Paris  to  say  such  things, 
while  I  am  saying  everywhere  that  I  have  300,000  men, 
while  the  enemy  believes  it,  and  it  is  essential  to  keep  on 
repeating  it  continually. 

It  has  taken  us  all  day  to  get  through  this  wretched 
defile  of  Montereau.  It  is  snowing,  and  the  weather  is 
rather  rough. 


m.  44]  A  DIARY  427 

20th.  Since  their  defeat  at  Montereau  the  enemy 
have  evacuated  Bray  and  Nogent,  and  are  hastily  re¬ 
treating  on  Troyes.  What  are  their  intentions  ?  Do  they 
intend  to  call  in  Bliicher  and  offer  battle  at  Troyes  ? 

Montereau : 

(To  General  Clarke.)  I  send  you  four  flags;  two  should 
have  come  in  with  the  prisoners,  which  makes  six.  There 
are  four  more  Russian  ones  which  we  can’t  find;  but  by 
fair  count  we  had  ten.  You  can  present  them  to  the  Em¬ 
press.  We  will  try  to  find  the  four  missing  Russian  ones, 
but  if  we  can’t  find  them  in  time,  replace  them  by  four 
other  Russian  flags.  It  would  be  a  good  thing  to  have 
a  parade  of  the  National  Guard,  and  to  carry  the  flags 
along  their  front,  with  the  band. 

Nogent: 

I  have  just  reached  Nogent.  The  enemy  are  in  great 
luck  because  the  heavy  frost  has  enabled  them  to  cut 
across  country;  they  would  otherwise  have  lost  half  their 
baggage  and  artillery. 

21st.  (To  Marshal  Augereau,  at  Lyons.)  My  Cousin: 
The  Minister  of  War  has  submitted  your  letter  of  the 
16th  to  me.  This  letter  grieves  me  profoundly.  What! 
Were  you  not  in  the  field  six  hours  after  being  joined  by 
the  first  troops  coming  from  Spain  ?  Six  hours’  rest  was 
enough.  I  won  the  engagement  at  Nangis  with  a  bri¬ 
gade  of  dragoons  coming  from  Spain,  which  had  not  un¬ 
bridled  all  the  way  from  Bayonne.  You  say  that  the  six 
battalions  of  the  Ntmes  division  are  deficient  in  uniforms 
and  equipment,  and  don’t  know  their  drill;  what  a  poor 
reason  is  that,  Augereau !  I  have  destroyed  80,000  of  the 
enemy  with  battalions  made  up  of  conscripts,  with  no 


428 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


cartridge-boxes  and  badly  clothed!  You  say  that  the 
National  Guards  are  wretched:  I  have  4000  of  them  here 
coming  from  Angers  and  Brittany,  in  round  hats,  with 
no  cartridge-boxes,  with  wooden  shoes,  but  with  good 
muskets;  and  I  have  turned  them  to  good  use.  You  go 
on  to  say  that  you  have  no  money:  and  where  do  you 
expect  to  draw  money  from  ?  We  shall  get  some  only 
when  we  recapture  our  tax-collecting  offices  from  the 
enemy.  You  have  no  teams:  seize  them  everywhere. 
You  have  no  magazines:  this  is  ridiculous.  I  order  you 
to  get  into  the  field  twelve  hours  after  the  receipt  of  this 
dispatch.  If  you  are  still  the  Augereau  of  Castiglione, 
keep  your  command;  if  your  sixty  years  weigh  too  heavily 
on  you,  quit  it,  and  hand  it  over  to  your  senior  general 
officer.  The  country  is  threatened  and  in  danger;  it  can 
only  be  saved  by  boldness  and  zeal,  and  not  by  useless 
middle  courses.  You  must  have  6000  good  troops  as  a 
starting-point:  that  is  more  than  I  have,  and  yet  I  have 
destroyed  three  armies,  made  40,000  prisoners,  captured 
200  guns,  and  three  times  saved  the  capital.  Get  to  the 
front  with  your  firing-line.  It  is  no  longer  a  case  for  act¬ 
ing  as  in  recent  years,  but  you  must  again  put  on  your 
boots  and  your  resolution  of  ’93!  When  the  French  see 
your  cocked  hat  with  the  skirmishers,  and  see  you  ex¬ 
posing  yourself  foremost  to  the  enemy’s  fire,  you  can  do 
what  you  like  with  them. 

(To  Francis  I,  Emperor  of  Austria.)  Monsieur  mon 
Frere  et  tres  cher  Beau-Fere :  I  did  what  I  could  to  avoid 
the  battle  that  has  just  been  fought.  Fortune  has  smiled 
on  me:  I  have  destroyed  the  Russian  and  Prussian  army 
commanded  by  General  Blucher,  and  later  the  Prussian 


«t.  44] 


A  DIARY 


429 


one  commanded  by  General  Kleist.  In  this  state  of  things, 
whatever  prejudices  may  prevail  at  your  headquarters, 
my  army  outnumbers  that  of  Your  Majesty,  in  foot,  in 
horse,  and  in  guns,  and  if  the  acceptance  of  this  fact 
should  be  a  prerequisite  for  Your  Majesty’s  decision,  I 
have  no  doubt  but  that  I  can  demonstrate  it  to  the  satis¬ 
faction  of  men  of  such  sound  judgment  as  Prince  Schwar- 
zenberg,  Count  Bubna,  or  Prince  Metternich.  I  think  it 
my  duty  to  write  to  Your  Majesty  because  this  struggle 
between  a  French  army  and  an  army  that  is  principally 
Austrian  appears  contrary  to  the  interests  of  both  coun¬ 
tries.  Should  Fortune  deceive  my  hopes,  the  position 
of  Your  Majesty  would  be  still  more  difficult. 

I  therefore  propose  to  Your  Majesty  that  we  should 
sign  a  peace  immediately,  on  the  basis  laid  down  by 
Your  Majesty  at  Frankfort,  which  I  and  the  French  na¬ 
tion  have  accepted  as  our  ultimatum.  I  say  more,  these 
bases  alone  can  maintain  the  European  equilibrium. 
Should  Your  Majesty  persist  in  subordinating  (Aus¬ 
trian)  interests  to  those  of  England  and  to  the  rancour 
of  Russia,  and  be  unwilling  to  lay  down  arms  on  any 
terms  but  the  disastrous  ones  proposed  at  the  Con¬ 
gress,  the  genius  of  France  and  of  Providence  will  be 
for  us. 

24th,  Bourg  des  Noes: 

(To  Montalivet.)  I  have  your  letter.  If  the  French 
people  were  as  contemptible  as  you  imagine,  I  would 
blush  with  shame.  You  and  the  Minister  of  Police  know 
no  more  of  France  than  I  do  of  China.  You  discourage 
the  King  by  evoking  exaggerated  pictures  which  his  char¬ 
acter  is  only  too  prone  to  accept. 


430 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


25th,  Troyes : 

As  soon  as  I  can  make  out  what  Bliicher  is  up  to,  I 
shall  try  to  get  in  his  rear  and  cut  him  off. 

26th.  If  I  had  had  a  train  of  ten  pontoons,  the  war 
would  now  be  over,  and  the  army  of  Prince  Schwarzen- 
berg  would  no  longer  exist;  I  would  have  captured  eight 
to  ten  thousand  wagons  and  beaten  his  army  in  detail. 
But  I  was  unable  to  cross  the  Seine  for  lack  of  boats. 

Bliicher  is  moving  towards  Sezanne,  a  few  cannon-shots 
were  exchanged  last  night.  The  Prince  of  the  Moskowa 
crossed  the  Aube  at  Arcis  this  morning  to  fall  on  Bliicher’s 
rear. 

27th.  I  am  starting  for  Arcis  to  manoeuvre  against 
the  troops  that  are  advancing  towards  La  Ferte  Gaucher. 

(To  the  King  of  Naples.)  I  shall  not  speak  of  my  dis¬ 
pleasure  at  your  conduct,  which  was  precisely  opposite 
to  what  it  should  have  been.  It  all  comes  from  your 
weak  disposition.  You  are  a  good  soldier  on  the  battle¬ 
field,  but  otherwise  you  have  no  decision,  no  courage. 
Turn  to  advantage  an  act  of  treachery  which  I  put  down 
to  fear,  so  as  to  serve  me  by  a  mutual  understanding. 
I  rely  on  you,  on  your  repentance,  on  your  promises. 
If  you  act  otherwise,  you  may  count  on  having  to  regret 
it.  I  imagine  you  are  not  one  of  those  who  believe  the 
lion  is  dead.1 

Arcis-sur-Aube : 

(To  King  Joseph.)  I  shall  sleep  at  Herbisse.  I  shall  be 
at  Fere  Champenoise  to-morrow  morning  at  nine. 

I  have  received  the  engravings  of  the  King  of  Rome. 

1  This  letter  is  wrongly  dated  Jan.  26,  1813,  in  the  Correspondence. 
See  Johnston,  Napoleonic  Empire,  vol.  ii,  p.  146. 


fflT.  44] 


A  DIARY 


431 


Please  substitute  for  the  legend:  “God  guard  my  father 
and  France,”  this  one:  “I  pray  to  God  for  my  father  and 
for  France.”  It  is  more  direct.  I  also  wish  you  to  have 
some  copies  made  showing  the  King  in  the  uniform  of 
the  National  Guard. 

March  1st,  Jouarre: 

The  enemy  have  crossed  back  to  the  right  bank  of 
the  Marne,  but  I  got  up  in  time  to  cannonade  their  rear¬ 
guard.  To-morrow  I  must  see  what  we  can  do.  I  have 
no  information  yet  as  to  where  they  are  moving. 

2d.  I  have  been  held  up  here  for  many  hours  because 
of  the  difficulty  of  repairing  the  bridge. 

7  p.  M.  : 

Our  bridge  will  be  finished  at  nine.  By  midnight  I 
shall  have  got  6000  cavalry  over,  and  pushed  them  on 
after  the  enemy.  The  country  people  say  that  their  trans¬ 
port  is  in  difficulties  in  the  marshes  of  Cocherel;  that  the 
enemy’s  army  is  in  such  a  state  that  men  weep  and  throw 
their  muskets  away  in  despair.  I  hope  we  may  have  a 
good  day  to-morrow. 

4th,  Bezu: 

(To  General  Clarke.)  I  have  crossed  the  Marne;  I 
moved  to  Chateau-Thierry;  I  pushed  my  advance  guard 
as  far  as  Rocourt,  and  I  have  come  (here)  to  sleep. 

You  forward  me  letters  of  Marmont  that  tell  me  no¬ 
thing;  the  excessive  vanity  of  this  marshal  stands  out 
in  all  his  dispatches;  nobody  values  him  highly  enough; 
it  is  he  has  done  everything,  has  advised  everything;  it 
is  regrettable  that  with  his  talents  he  can’t  get  rid  of  this 
foolish  side,  or  at  all  events  keep  it  sufficiently  under 
control  and  out  of  sight. 


432 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


Bliicher  appears  to  be  extremely  embarassed  and  con¬ 
stantly  changes  direction.  I  hope  this  will  lead  to  some 
good  result. 

5th,  Fismes: 

I  supposed  that  the  Duke  of  Ragusa  had  reached  Sois- 
sons  yesterday;  but  the  commandant  was  vile  enough 
to  evacuate  without  firing  a  shot.  He  evacuated  with  all 
his  men  with  the  honours  of  war  and  four  guns.  I  am 
sending  orders  to  the  Minister  of  War  to  have  him  ar¬ 
rested,  tried  by  a  court-martial,  and  shot.  He  must  be 
shot  in  the  middle  of  the  Place  de  Greve,  and  the  execution 
must  be  made  a  conspicuous  event.  Five  generals  can  be 
appointed  to  try  him.  Without  any  doubt  the  enemy’s 
army  was  lost  and  would  have  been  destroyed.  As  it  is,  I 
shall  have  to  manoeuvre  and  lose  much  time  throwing 
bridges. 

Berry-au-bac,  ^  P.  m.  .- 

Wintzingerode’s  corps  tried  to  prevent  our  crossing, 
but,  on  our  infantry  appearing,  only  Cossacks  and  Bask- 
irs  remained  to  face  us.  We  charged  across  the  hand¬ 
some  bridge  over  the  river  Aisne. 

6th.  To-day  I  am  marching  on  Laon  to  drive  away 
the  troops  of  the  Crown  Prince  of  Sweden  and  of  Bliicher, 
on  which  we  are  daily  inflicting  serious  losses. 

7th,  Craonne: 

I  have  defeated  Wintzingerode,  Langeron,  Voronzof, 
together  with  the  remains  of  Sacken.  I  have  taken  2000 
prisoners,  some  cannon,  and  driven  them  from  Craonne 
to  the  Ange  Gardien.  Craonne  is  a  glorious  success.  The 
Duke  of  Belluno  and  General  Grouchy  were  wounded. 

My  advance  guard  is  nearing  Laon. 


as r.  44] 


A  DIARY 


433 


9th.  Battle  of  Laon.  Retreat  towards  Soissons. 

10th,  Chavignon: 

(To  King  Joseph.)  The  army  I  defeated  at  Craonne  was 
the  Russian  army  commanded  by  Sacken,  with  that  of 
Wintzingerode.  They  lost  heavily  and  retired  to  Laon, 
where  they  joined  the  corps  of  Biilow,  of  York,  and  of 
Kleist,  of  the  Prussian  army.  As  their  position  at  Laon 
was  very  strong,  I  confined  myself  yesterday  to  reconnoi¬ 
tring  it.  The  Duke  of  Ragusa,  who  was  marching  on  Laon 
from  Berry-au-bac,  got  near  to  the  city,  his  soldiers  lost 
their  heads,  and  he  had  to  retire  in  some  disorder  for 
several  leagues,  abandoning  a  few  of  his  guns.  This  is 
only  an  incident  of  warfare,  but  a  very  unfortunate  one 
to  occur  at  a  moment  when  I  needed  a  little  luck.  This 
event  had  made  me  decide  not  to  attack  to-day. 

11th.  I  have  decided  to  fall  back  on  Soissons.  The 
Young  Guard  is  melting  away  like  snow.  The  Old  Guard 
keeps  up.  The  cavalry  of  the  Guard  also  melts  away  fast. 

12th,  Soissons:  * 

(To  the  Prince  of  Neuchatel.)  Write  to  the  Duke  of 
Ragusa  that  I  have  no  idea  of  what  his  corps  represents 
at  this  moment. 

(To  King  Joseph.)  I  regret  to  see  that  you  have  spoken 
to  my  wife  about  the  Bourbons,  and  the  difficulties  the 
Emperor  of  Austria  might  raise.  I  must  beg  you  to  avoid 
such  conversations.  I  do  not  wish  to  be  protected  by  my 
wife.  Such  an  idea  would  spoil  her  and  lead  to  a  quarrel. 
What  is  the  good  of  talking  to  her  that  way  ?  Never, 
in  four  years,  have  the  words  Bourbon  or  Austria  issued 
from  my  lips.  In  any  case,  all  this  can  only  trouble  her 
sleep  and  spoil  her  excellent  temper. 


484 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


You  always  write  as  though  peace  depended  on  me, 
and  yet  I  have  sent  you  the  documents.  If  the  Parisians 
want  to  see  the  Cossacks  they  will  repent,  and  yet  the 
truth  must  be  told.  I  have  never  sought  the  applause  of 
the  Parisians;  I  am  not  an  operatic  performer. 

(To  Prince  Eugene.)  I  inclose  you  a  copy  of  a  very 
extraordinary  letter  I  have  received  from  the  King  of 
Naples.  Such  sentiments  are  inconceivable  at  a  moment 
when  I,  when  France,  are  being  assassinated.  Send  an 
agent  to  this  extraordinary  traitor  and  sign  a  treaty  with 
him  in  my  name.  You  can  do  what  you  think  best  for  this 
purpose;  nothing  must  be  omitted  in  the  actual  situation 
that  may  bring  the  Neapolitans  into  line.  Afterwards  we 
can  do  as  we  please,  for  after  such  ingratitude  and  in  such 
circumstances  nothing  is  binding.  To  embarrass  him  I 
have  given  orders  to  have  the  Pope  sent  to  his  outposts, 
through  Parma  and  Piacenza. 

Midnight : 

*  I  am  starting  with  the  Old  Guard. 

14th,  Reims: 

I  arrived  at  Reims  yesterday.  I  recaptured  the  city, 
took  twenty  guns,  much  transport,  and  5000  prisoners. 

(To  Savary.)  You  send  me  no  news  of  what  is  going  on 
in  Paris.  A  Regency  is  being  discussed,  an  address,  and 
a  thousand  foolish  and  ridiculous  intrigues  that  proceed 
at  best  from  the  brain  of  a  fool  like  Miot.  These  peo¬ 
ple  have  forgotten  that  I  cut  Gordian  knots  after  the 
fashion  of  Alexander.  They  had  better  remember  that 
I  am  to-day  the  same  man  that  I  was  at  Wagram  and 
at  Austerlitz;  that  I  will  permit  no  intrigues  in  the  State; 
that  there  is  no  authority  but  mine,  and  that  in  the  case 


jst.  44] 


A  DIARY 


435 


of  urgent  events  it  is  the  (Empress)  Regent  in  whom  my 
trust  reposes. 

(To  Joseph.)  I  have  received  your  letter  of  the  12th 
of  March.  The  National  Guard  of  Paris  is  a  part  of  the 
people  of  France,  and  so  long  as  I  live  I  intend  to  be 
master  everywhere  in  France.  Your  character  and  mine 
are  opposite;  you  like  to  cajole  people  and  to  follow  their 
opinions.  I  prefer  to  be  cajoled  and  to  have  my  views 
followed.  To-day  as  at  Austerlitz,  I  am  the  master.  I 
imagine  that  they  can  perceive  the  difference  between 
the  time  of  Lafayette  when  the  mob  was  sovereign  and 
to-day  when  it  is  I. 

16th.  (To  King  Joseph.)  I  am  going  to  manoeuvre  in 
such  a  way  that  you  may  be  several  days  without  news 
from  me.  Should  the  enemy  advance  on  Paris  with  forces 
so  large  as  to  make  resistance  impossible,  send  the  Regent 
(and)  my  son  in  the  direction  of  the  Loire.  Don’t  leave 
my  son’s  side,  and  remember  that  I  would  sooner  know 
him  in  the  Seine  than  in  the  hands  of  the  enemies  of 
France.  The  fate  of  Astyanax  as  prisoner  of  the  Greeks 
has  always  seemed  to  me  the  most  unhappy  in  history. 

17th.  There  are  three  possible  courses: 

One  is  to  march  on  Arcis,  thirteen  leagues;  we  could 
get  there  to-morrow,  the  18th;  this  is  the  boldest  and  the 
result  is  incalculable; 

To  move  on  Sezanne; 

The  third  would  be  to  march  straight  on  Meaux  by 
the  highroad.  The  third  is  the  safest  because  it  takes  us 
rapidly  towards  Paris,  but  is  also  the  one  that  has  no 
moral  effect,  and  leaves  everything  to  the  chance  of  a 
great  battle.  But,  if  the  enemy  have  70,000,  or  80,000 


436 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


men,  such  a  battle  would  be  a  fearful  risk,  while  if  we 
move  towards  Troyes  and  strike  in  at  their  rear,  while  the 
Duke  of  Taranto  retreats  disputing  every  position,  we 
may  stand  a  much  better  chance. 

Epernay : 

To-morrow  before  dawn  I  shall  start  for  Arcis-sur- 
Aube;  I  shall  be  there  day  after  to-morrow  at  noon,  to 
strike  the  enemy’s  rear. 

20th,  Plancy: 

I  crossed  the  Aube  yesterday.  I  then  moved  straight 
on  Mery.  I  attacked  the  town  and  occupied  it  at  7  p.  m. 
The  Emperor  Alexander  was  at  Arcy  on  the  18th.  He 
only  staid  an  hour;  we  were  nearly  face  to  face. 

(To  Berthier.)  Write  at  once  to  the  Duke  of  Taranto 
to  move  everything  on  Arcis,  even  General  Gerard,  even 
the  National  Guards. 

During  the  fight  at  Arcis-sur-Aube  I  did  all  I  could 
to  meet  with  a  glorious  end  defending  the  soil  of  our 
country  inch  by  inch.  I  exposed  myself  continuously. 
Bullets  rained  all  around  me;  my  clothes  were  full  of 
them;  but  not  one  touched  me.  I  am  condemned  to  live! 

23d,  Chateau  du  Plessis: 

(To  Berthier.)  Send  a  gendarme  in  disguise  to  Metz, 
send  another  one  to  Nancy,  and  one  to  Bar,  with  letters 
for  the  mayors.  Inform  them  that  we  are  operating 
against  the  enemy’s  communications,  that  the  moment 
has  come  for  a  levy  en  masse,  to  ring  the  tocsin,  to  arrest 
everywhere  the  enemy’s  officers  and  commissaries,  to  at¬ 
tack  the  convoys,  to  seize  the  magazines  and  reserves  of 
the  enemy;  let  them  immediately  publish  this  order  in 


Mr.  44] 


A  DIARY 


437 


every  parish  of  the  2d  and  4th  military  divisions.  Write 
to  the  governor  of  Metz  to  concentrate  the  garrisons 
and  to  march  so  as  to  meet  us  on  the  Meuse. 

31st.  Capitulation  of  Paris. 

La  Cour  de  France: 

We  order  the  Duke  of  Vicenza,  our  Grand  Equerry  and 
Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs,  to  see  the  Allied  Sovereigns 
and  the  Commander-in-chief  of  their  armies,  to  recom¬ 
mend  to  them  our  good  subjects  in  our  capital. 

We  invest  him  by  these  presents  with  full  powers  to 
negotiate  and  conclude  peace,  pledging  ourselves  to 
ratify  whatever  he  may  effect  for  the  good  of  our  service, 

(To  Berthier.)  The  Duke  of  Ragusa  will  form  the  ad¬ 
vance  guard,  and  will  concentrate  his  troops  at  Essonne. 
The  Duke  of  Treviso’s  corps  will  take  position  between 
Essonne  and  Fontainebleau.  Write  to  the  Prefect  of 
Orleans  to  give  him  the  bad  news  of  the  occupation  of 
Paris  by  the  enemy,  which  my  arrival  would  have  pre¬ 
vented  had  they  delayed  another  three  hours. 

Remind  the  Minister  of  the  Interior  to  enforce  the 
levy  en  masse  everywhere  so  as  to  fill  up  our  battalions. 

April  1st.  The  Old  Guard  with  its  artillery  and  the 
reserve  batteries  will  take  position  to-morrow  at  the 
debouche  of  the  forest. 

3d.  Officers,  non-commissioned  officers,  and  men  of 
the  Old  Guard:  The  enemy  have  stolen  three  marches 
on  us,  and  have  entered  Paris.  I-  offered  the  Emperor 
Alexander  a  peace  that  cost  me  great  sacrifices.  He  not 
only  refused,  but  he  did  more :  at  the  perfidious  suggestion 
of  those  bnigrfa  whose  lives  I  had  spared  and  on  whom 


438 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


I  had  showered  favours,  he  has  authorized  them  to  wear 
the  white  cockade,  and  soon  he  will  try  to  substitute  it 
for  our  national  cockade.  In  a  few  days  I  shall  attack 
him  in  Paris.  I  count  on  you  .  .  . 

(A  pause;  silence.) 

Am  I  right  ? 

(Vive  l’Empereur!  Vive  l’Empereur!  To  Paris!  To 
Paris !) 

We  will  go  and  prove  to  them  that  the  French  nation 
is  mistress  of  her  own  soil;  that  if  we  have  long  been 
masters  among  others,  we  will  always  be  so  here,  and 
that  we  are  able  to  defend  our  colours,  our  independence, 
and  the  integrity  of  our  country.  Communicate  what  I 
have  said  to  your  men. 

4th.  (To  Berthier.)  Order  the  Dukes  of  Ragusa,  of 
Treviso,  of  Reggio,  of  Conegliano,  to  report  at  the  palace 
to-night  at  ten,  and  to  arrange  so  as  to  be  back  at  their 
posts  before  dawn. 

(Declaration.)  The  allied  Powers  having  announced 
that  the  Emperor  Napoleon  is  the  sole  obstacle  to  the 
reestablishment  of  peace  in  Europe,  the  Emperor  Napo¬ 
leon,  mindful  of  his  engagements,  declares  that  he  is 
ready  to  descend  from  the  throne,  to  give  up  France  and 
even  life  itself  for  the  good  of  the  country,  inseparable 
from  the  rights  of  his  son,  those  of  the  regency  of  the 
Empress,  and  the  maintenance  of  the  laws  of  the  Em¬ 
pire. 

Done  in  our  palace  of  Fontainebleau  the  4th  of  April, 
1814. 

5th.  (To  Berthier.)  Order  General  Trelliard,  who  is  near 
Nemours,  to  march  to-morrow  towards  Pithiviers.  Tell 


J3T.  44] 


A  DIARY 


439 


him  that  we  shall  move  through  Malesherbes  on  Pithiviers. 
He  could  join  us  if  we  had  to  fight. 

Order  General  Friant  to  start  to-morrow  morning  at 
six  for  Malesherbes  with  the  division  of  the  Old  Guard. 

The  artillery  will  follow  immediately  after  the  Old 
Guard. 

10th.  I  cast  about  for  an  uncomfortable  corner  of  earth, 
where  I  might  profit  by  the  errors  that  would  certainly 
be  made.  I  pitched  on  the  island  of  Elba.  It  was  the 
choice  of  a  soul  of  adamant.  My  character  is  certainly 
curious,  but  a  man  cannot  be  extraordinary  without  being 
unlike  others;  I  am  a  fragment  of  rock  hurled  into  space. 

11th.  The  Emperor  Napoleon  renounces  for  himself, 
his  heirs  and  successors,  all  right  of  sovereignty  over 
the  French  Empire,  the  Kingdom  of  Italy,  and  all  other 
countries. 

The  island  of  Elba,  chosen  as  his  abode  by  the  Emperor 
Napoleon,  shall,  during  his  lifetime,  be  an  independent 
principality. 

The  French  Imperial  Guard  shall  furnish  a  detach¬ 
ment  of  1200  to  1500  men  to  serve  as  an  escort.  H.  M. 
the  Emperor  Napoleon  may  keep  for  his  own  guard  400 
men  who  shall  volunteer  for  this  service. 

13th.  Providence  has  decreed  it,  —  I  shall  live!  Who 
can  fathom  the  future  ?  In  any  case,  my  wife  and  my  son 
will  be  enough  for  me. 

16th.  (To  Countess  Walewska.)  Marie,  I  have  re¬ 
ceived  your  letter  of  the  15th.  I  am  profoundly  touched 
by  the  sentiments  you  express,  they  are  worthy  of  your 
noble  spirit.  If  you  go  to  the  baths  of  Lucca  I  would  be 
very  glad  indeed  to  see  you  and  your  son.  Never  doubt  me. 


440 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


19th.  (To  the  Empress  Maria  Louisa.)  My  good  Louise, 
I  have  received  your  letter;  I  understand  all  the  grief 
there  is  in  it,  and  it  increases  my  own.  I  am  glad  to  see 
that  Corvisart  encourages  you.  I  am  very  grateful  to 
him  for  it;  his  noble  conduct  justifies  the  high  opinion  I 
had  of  him.  Please  tell  him  so  from  me.  Have  him  send 
me  little  bulletins  about  you  at  frequent  intervals.  Try 
to  go  at  once  to  the  baths  of  Aix,  which  I  am  told  Corvi¬ 
sart  recommends  for  you.  Keep  well ;  preserve  your  health 
for  your  son,  who  needs  your  care.  I  am  starting  for 
the  island  of  Elba,  and  will  write  to  you  from  there.  I 
will  get  everything  ready  to  receive  you.  Write  to  me  fre¬ 
quently.  Address  your  letters  to  the  Viceroy  and  to  your 
uncle,  if,  as  it  is  said,  he  is  to  be  Grand  Duke  of  Tuscany. 

20th.  (Farewell  to  the  Guard.)  Soldiers  of  my  Old 
Guard,  I  have  come  to  say  good-bye.  During  twenty 
years  I  have  always  met  you  on  the  path  of  honour 
and  of  glory.  In  these  last  as  in  prosperous  days  you 
have  never  ceased  to  be  the  pattern  of  courage  and  of 
loyalty.  With  men  like  you  our  cause  was  not  lost. 
But  the  war  was  interminable;  it  would  have  meant 
civil  war,  and  France  would  have  been  even  more  un¬ 
happy.  I  therefore  sacrificed  all  our  interests  to  those 
of  the  country  I  am  leaving.  You,  my  friends,  must 
continue  to  serve  France.  Her  happiness  was  my  only 
thought;  it  will  always  be  the  object  of  my  hopes!  Do 
not  pity  my  fate;  if  I  have  consented  to  survive  it  is 
still  to  work  for  your  fame;  I  mean  to  write  down  those 
great  things  that  we  have  done  together!  Good-bye,  my 
children!  I  wish  I  could  press  you  all  to  my  heart;  let 
me  at  all  events  embrace  your  standard !  —  Good-bye 


at.  44] 


A  DIARY 


441 


once  more,  old  comrades!  May  this  last  embrace  pass 
into  your  hearts ! 

21st,  Briare: 

Well!  You  heard  my  speech  to  the  Old  Guard  yester¬ 
day,  you  saw  the  effect  it  produced  ?  That  is  the  way  to 
talk  to  them ! 

24th,  Valence: 

(To  Augereau.)  Where  are  you  off  to  like  that  ?  You 
are  going  to  the  Court  ?  Your  proclamation  is  stupid 
enough:  why  insult  me  ? 

27th,  Frejus: 

(To  General  Dalesme.)  Circumstances  having  brought 
me  to  renounce  the  French  throne,  I  have  reserved  for 
myself  the  sovereignty  and  ownership  of  the  island  of 
Elba,  to  which  all  the  Powers  have  consented.  I  am  there¬ 
fore  sending  you  General  Drouot  so  that  you  may  im¬ 
mediately  hand  over  to  him  the  said  island,  the  stores  of 
food  and  ammunition,  and  the  property  appertaining  to 
my  Imperial  domains.  Please  notify  this  new  state  of 
things  to  the  inhabitants,  and  my  selection  of  their  island 
for  my  abode  because  of  their  good  disposition  and  the 
excellence  of  their  climate.  They  will  be  the  constant 
object  of  my  solicitude. 

28th,  on  board  H.  M.  S.  Undaunted : 

The  Bourbons  —  poor  devils  —  are  glad  to  get  back 
their  palaces  and  their  estates,  but  if  the  French  people 
become  dissatisfied  and  think  that  their  manufactures  are 
not  being  looked  after,  they  will  be  driven  out  within 
six  months. 

May  3d,  Porto  Ferrajo,  island  of  Elba: 

Well !  this  is  a  fine  abode  for  me ! 


442 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


5th.  It  will  be  an  island  of  rest! 

7th.  (Orders  for  General  Count  Drouot.)  Find  out 
from  the  sub-prefect  what  is  the  system  of  administra¬ 
tion. 

Have  the  flag  of  the  island  hoisted  in  every  parish  to¬ 
morrow,  and  turn  this  into  some  sort  of  a  festival. 

I  think  that  the  governor  should  communicate  a  note, 
stating  that  my  flag  has  been  hoisted,  to  the  governments 
of  Naples,  Rome,  Tuscany,  and  Genoa. 

Convene  the  sub-prefect,  the  navy  commissioner,  the 
chief  registrar,  the  war  commissary,  the  collector  of  reve¬ 
nue,  and  other  persons  who  can  give  me  information  on 
the  administration  of  the  island,  to  a  council  to-morrow. 

Inform  the  intendant  of  my  dissatisfaction  at  the  dirty 
state  of  the  streets. 

9th.  Eh!  My  island  is  none  too  big! 

29th.  Death  of  Josephine  at  Malmaison. 

July  11th.  (To  Count  Bertrand.)  Ask  Cardinal  Fesch 
whom  I  could  appoint  consul  at  Civita-Vecchia.  That 
port,  Leghorn,  and  Genoa  are  the  most  important  points. 

17th.  (Note  for  the  Grand  Marshal.)  Write  to  my 
brother  Lucien  that  I  have  his  letter  of  the  11th  of 
June;  that  I  am  touched  by  the  sentiments  he  expresses; 
that  he  must  not  be  surprised  at  my  not  answering,  as 
I  write  to  no  one.  I  have  not  even  written  to  Madame 
(Mere) . 

24th.  (To  Count  Bertrand.)  Order  the  Abeille,  if  the 
weather  is  fine,  to  start  to-night  for  Civita-Vecchia. 
She  will  carry  letters  for  the  consul  at  Naples  and  for 
Cardinal  Fesch.  Instruct  the  Abeille  not  to  remain  more 
than  two  or  three  days  at  Civita-Vecchia  and  to  get  all 


XT.  44-45J 


A  DIARY 


443 


the  information  possible  about  the  journey  of  Madame 
and  of  Princess  Pauline. 

August  2.  (Note  for  General  Bertrand.)  As  I  am 
not  at  present  well  enough  established  for  entertaining 
I  shall  wait  for  the  arrival  of  the  Empress  or  of  Princess 
Pauline,  which  should  be  early  in  September,  for  having 
the  fireworks.  I  want  the  town  to  give  a  ball  at  its 
own  expense  on  the  public  square  in  which  a  wooden 
booth  can  be  erected,  and  to  invite  the  officers  of  the 
Guard.  Outside  the  booth  there  should  be  music  for  the 
soldiers  to  dance  to,  and  there  must  be  a  few  barrels  of 
wine  so  that  they  may  have  something  to  drink.  I 
also  want  the  town  to  marry  two  young  people  and  set 
them  up.  The  Grand  Marshal  and  officials  will  witness 
the  marriage,  which  is  to  take  place  at  High  Mass. 

9th.  (To  Bertrand.)  Colonel  Leczinski,  who  is  leaving 
to-day,  will  carry  a  letter  from  me  to  the  Empress  at 
Aix.  Write  to  Meneval  to  tell  him  that  I  expect  the  Em¬ 
press  at  the  end  of  August;  that  I  want  her  to  bring  my 
son,  and  that  it  is  curious  I  don’t  hear  from  her,  which 
must  arise  from  her  letters  being  intercepted. 

26th.  (To  Bertrand.)  I  believe  I  have  told  you  to  ask 
Princess  Pauline  not  to  bring  the  pianist,  but  only  two 
good  singers,  as  we  have  a  good  violinist  and  a  good 
pianist  here. 

One  of  my  mules  has  just  been  drowned,  which  is  a 
considerable  loss,  and  arises  from  there  not  being  a  small 
pump  at  the  stable.  Have  one  put  in. 

28th.  I  have  news  from  the  Empress  to  the  10th  of 
August.  She  is  to  write  care  of  M.  Senno  and  will  send  her 
letters  to  Genoa  under  cover  to  M.  Constantin  Gatelli. 


444 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1814 


September  2d.  (To  Bertrand.)  Write  to  Princess  Pauline 
to  say  that  I  have  received  all  the  letters  from  Naples; 
tell  her  that  I  am  annoyed  at  having  had  letters  sent  me 
through  Stahremberg  unsealed,  as  though  I  were  a  pris¬ 
oner  and  he  my  gaoler;  I  think  this  way  of  doing  things 
is  offensive  and  absurd,  and  insulting  both  to  me  and 
to  them. 

9th.  I  have  received  a  most  sentimental  letter  from 
the  King  of  Naples;  he  declares  that  he  has  already  writ¬ 
ten  several  times,  but  I  doubt  it.  It  appears  that  the 
French  and  Italian  questions  are  disturbing  him,  and 
making  him  amiable. 

20th.  My  wife  no  longer  writes  to  me.  My  son  is 
snatched  away  from  me.  No  such  barbarous  act  is  re¬ 
corded  in  modern  times. 

30th.  The  Congress  of  Vienna  assembles. 

October  10th.  (To  Ferdinand,  Grand  Duke  of  Tus¬ 
cany.)  Monsieur  mon  Frere  et  ires  cher  Oncle  :  Having 
received  no  news  from  my  wife  since  the  10th  of  August, 
nor  from  my  son  for  six  months,  I  have  intrusted  this 
letter  to  Cavaliere  Colonna.  I  beg  Your  Royal  Highness 
to  let  me  know  whether  I  may  send  a  letter  to  the  Em¬ 
press  once  a  week,  and  receive  in  return  her  news  and  a 
letter  from  the  Countess  of  Montesquiou,  the  governess 
of  my  son.  I  flatter  myself  that  in  spite  of  events  that 
have  so  changed  many  persons,  Your  Royal  Highness 
still  retains  some  degree  of  friendship  for  me. 

November  14th.  Any  news  of  the  Congress  ?  Do  you 
think  they  have  it  in  mind  to  exile  me  ?  I  will  never  per¬ 
mit  them  to  carry  me  off. 

December  11th.  (To  Count  Drouot.)  Take  great  care 


XT.  45] 


A  DIARY 


445 


to  have  the  discharges  of  the  grenadiers  who  are  leaving 
and  who  are  good  men,  drawn  up  in  their  favour.  You 
must  state  that  the  discharge  is  granted  on  the  orders  of 
General  Drouot,  because  the  situation  of  the  families 
of  these  men  demands  their  presence,  and  that  it  is  with 
regret  the  battalion  loses  the  services  of  such  good  sol¬ 
diers.  Their  services,  battles,  and  wounds  shall  be  set 
out,  in  fact  everything  that  can  testify  to  my  satisfaction 
with  brave  men  who  have  given  me  so  many  marks  of 
their  devotion. 

Have  a  proof  of  the  discharge  printed.  Place  my  arms 
in  the  middle;  strike  out  the  expression  Sovereign  of  Elba, 
which  is  ridiculous,  and  see  that  the  form  is  known  in 
the  Guard,  so  that  it  may  realize  how  it  is  honoured  when 
my  grenadiers  get  leave  of  absence. 


1815 


January  1st,  Elba: 

Well,  old  grumbler,  are  you  getting  tired  of  it? 

(No,  sire,  but  it’s  not  very  exciting!) 

You  are  wrong.  You  should  take  things  as  they  come. 
It  won’t  last  forever! 

2d.  (To  Drouot.)  Order  the  Abeille  to  take  in  supplies 
for  a  week  this  evening.  Eight  sailors  of  the  Guard  are 
to  go  on  board,  so  as  to  cruise  to-morrow  off  Cape  St. 
Andre  and  observe  the  movements  of  the  French  ships 
that  appear  to  be  cruising  around  the  island.  The  cap¬ 
tain  in  command  of  the  Abeille  will  have  an  additional 
100  francs  a  month  until  he  can  be  given  a  larger  ship. 
Get  him  a  good  glass  if  he  hasn’t  one.  ■ 

3d.  (Note.)  On  Sunday  there  will  be  a  ball  in  the 
large  reception  room.  The  invitations  must  cover  the 
whole  island,  though  they  must  not  include  more  than 
200  persons.  There  must  be  refreshments,  but  no  ices 
because  of  the  difficulty  of  getting  them.  The  whole 
must  not  cost  more  than  1000  francs. 

On  Sunday  the  15th  the  Academy  might  inaugurate 
its  theatre  and  give  a  masked  ball.  On  the  22d  I  may 
give  another  ball.  On  the  29th  there  might  be  a  second 
masked  ball  at  the  theatre. 

February  16th.  (To  General  Drouot.)  Order  the  brig 
into  port  to  be  careened  and  have  its  copper  bottom 
overhauled,  and  its  leaks  stopped,  and  generally  put 


xrr.  43] 


A  DIARY 


447 


into  seaworthy  condition.  Have  it  painted  like  the  Eng¬ 
lish  brigs.  I  want  it  in  the  bay  and  ready,  as  I  have  said, 
by  the  24th  or  25th  of  this  month. 

Order  M.  Pons  to  charter  two  large-sized  vessels  for  a 
month,  brigs  or  xebecs  of  more  than  90  tons. 

18th.  Drouot,  all  France  regrets  me  and  wants  me. 
In  a  few  days  I  shall  leave  the  island. 

24th.  Ah!  France!  France! 

26th.  I  am  leaving  the  island  of  Elba. 

Twenty-four  hours  before  weighing  anchor  only  Ber¬ 
trand  and  Drouot  knew  the  secret. 

28th,  at  sea: 

I  shall  reach  Paris  without  firing  a  shot. 

March  1st,  Golfe  Jouan: 

(To  the  army.)  Soldiers!  we  were  not  defeated! 

Soldiers !  In  my  exile  I  have  heard  your  voice.  I  have 
come  to  you  through  every  obstacle,  every  danger.  Your 
general,  called  to  the  throne  by  the  voice  of  the  people 
and  raised  on  your  bucklers,  is  back  among  you;  come  to 
him !  Pluck  off  the  colours  that  the  nation  has  proscribed, 
and  that,  for  twenty-five  years,  were  the  rallying  point 
of  all  the  enemies  of  France.  Put  on  the  tricolour  cockade; 
you  wore  it  in  our  great  days.  Here  are  the  eagles  you 
had  at  Ulm,  at  Austerlitz,  at  Jena,  at  Eylau,  at  Friedland, 
at  Tudela,  at  Eckmiihl,  at  Essling,  at  Wagram,  at  Smo¬ 
lensk,  at  the  Moskowa,  at  Liitzen,  at  Wurschen,  at  Mont- 
mirail!  Do  you  believe  that  the  little  handful  of  French¬ 
men  who  are  so  arrogant  to-day  can  support  their  sight  ? 
They  will  return  whence  they  came;  there  let  them  reign 


THE  CORSICAN 


448 


[1815 


as  they  pretend  that  they  did  reign  these  last  nineteen 
years. 

Soldiers,  rally  around  the  standard  of  your  chief!  Vic¬ 
tory  will  advance  at  the  double!  The  Eagle,  with  the 
national  colours,  will  fly  from  steeple  to  steeple  to  the 
towers  of  Notre  Dame.  Then  will  you  be  able  to  display 
your  honourable  scars.  Then  will  you  be  able  to  claim  the 
credit  of  your  deeds,  as  the  liberators  of  your  country. 
In  your  old  age,  surrounded  and  honoured  by  your  fellow- 
citizens,  all  will  respectfully  listen  while  you  narrate  your 
great  deeds;  you  will  be  able  to  say  with  pride:  “And  I 
also  was  one  of  that  Grand  Army  that  twice  entered  the 
walls  of  Vienna,  of  Rome,  of  Berlin,  of  Madrid,  of  Moscow, 
and  that  cleansed  Paris  from  the  stain  left  on  it  by  trea¬ 
son  and  the  presence  of  the  enemy !  ” 

6th,  Gap: 

Citizens,  I  am  deeply  touched  by  your  demonstrations. 
Your  hopes  will  be  fulfilled  ;  the  nation’s  cause  will  triumph 
once  more.  You  are  right  to  call  me  your  Father;  I  live 
only  for  the  honour  and  for  the  happiness  of  France.  My 
return  dispels  all  your  anxieties,  guarantees  your  pro¬ 
perty.  To-day  equality  among  all  classes,  and  the  rights 
you  enjoyed  for  twenty-five  years  and  that  our  fathers 
so  longed  for,  become  once  more  a  part  of  your  existence. 

9th,  Grenoble: 

Citizens,  when  in  my  exile  I  learned  all  the  misfor¬ 
tunes  that  weighed  on  the  nation,  that  the  rights  of  the 
people  were  trampled  on,  and  that  I  was  reproached  for 
my  inactivity,  I  lost  not  a  moment,  I  embarked  on  a  frail 
vessel,  I  crossed  the  sea  amid  the  warships  of  various  na¬ 
tions,  I  landed  on  the  soil  of  the  fatherland,  and  I  thought 


J£T.  45] 


A  DIARY 


449 


of  nothing  but  of  flashing  with  the  rapidity  of  the  eagle 
to  this  good  city  of  Grenoble,  of  which  I  knew  the  strong 
patriotism  and  devotion  to  me. 

Men  of  Dauphine,  you  have  fulfilled  all  my  hopes! 

11th,  Lyons: 

The  old  soldiers  came  at  the  head  of  the  inhabitants 
of  their  villages  and  assured  them  that  I  really  was 
Bonaparte.  Peasants  pulled  from  their  pockets  5  franc 
pieces  with  my  effigy,  and  said:  “Yes,  that’s  the  man!” 

(To  Maria  Louisa,  Empress  of  the  French,  at  Schoen- 
brunn.)  Madame  et  chere  amie,  I  have  reascended  my 
throne. 

12th.  (To  Marshal  Ney.)  My  Cousin:  My  chief  of  staff 
is  sending  you  marching  orders.  I  feel  sure  that  on  hear¬ 
ing  I  was  in  possession  of  Lyons  you  made  your  soldiers 
go  back  to  the  tricolour  flag.  Carry  out  Bertrand’s  or¬ 
ders  and  join  me  at  Chalons.  I  shall  receive  you  as  I  did 
the  day  after  the  battle  of  the  Moskowa. 

21st,  Paris: 

(To  Fouche.)  According  to  first  information  the  King 
is  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Somme.  Try  to  get  news 
about  this  matter. 

(To  Marshal  Davout.)  Order  the  Count  de  Lobau  to 
assume  command  of  the  1st  military  division  and  of 
all  the  troops  there.  If  there  are  bad  colonels  with  the 
Paris  troops,  put  proposals  before  me  for  replacing  them. 

Communicate  by  semaphore  in  the  course  of  the 
morning  my  arrival  in  Paris,  and  your  appointment  as 
Minister  of  War. 

26th.  Princes  are  the  first  citizens  of  a  State.  Their 


450 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815 


power  is  more  or  less  extensive  as  the  nations  they  gov¬ 
ern  decide.  Sovereignty  is  hereditary  only  because  that 
is  the  interest  of  the  people.  Apart  from  this  doctrine 
I  do  not  recognise  legitimity. 

I  have  given  up  the  idea  of  the  Grand  Empire,  of  which, 
in  fifteen  years,  I  had  only  laid  the  foundations.  Hence¬ 
forth  the  happiness  and  consolidation  of  the  French  Em¬ 
pire  will  be  the  object  of  all  my  thoughts. 


I  thank  my  good  city  of  Paris  for  its  sentiments.  It 
gave  me  special  pleasure  to  enter  its  walls  on  the  anni¬ 
versary  of  a  day,  four  years  ago,  on  which  the  people  of 
this  capital  gave  me  such  touching  evidence  of  its  inter¬ 
est  in  the  affections  nearest  my  heart.  To  be  here  I  had 
to  come  on  in  advance  of  my  army,  and  to  trust  myself 
unattended  to  that  national  guard  which  I  myself  created, 
and  that  has  so  fully  attained  the  object  of  its  creation. 
I  am  ambitious  of  retaining  its  command  for  myself. 

27th.  (To  Davout.)  Establish  workshops  in  Paris  for 
mounting  400  muskets  a  day,  with  spare  parts.  It  will 
give  the  city  employment. 

29th.  From  the  date  of  the  present  decree  the  slave 
trade  is  abolished. 

30th.  (To  General  Rapp.)  At  the  time  when  you  came 
back  from  Egypt,  at  the  time  that  Desaix  was  killed,  you 
were  only  a  soldier;  I  have  made  a  man  of  you.  I  shall 
never  forget  your  conduct  on  the  retreat  from  Moscow. 
Ney  and  you  are  among  the  few  whose  souls  are  as  tem¬ 
pered  steel.  And  at  your  siege  of  Dantzig  you  did  more 
than  the  impossible. 

April  1st.  The  work  of  fifteen  years  is  undone,  it  can- 


£T.  45  j 


A  DIARY 


451 


not  be  begun  afresh.  It  would  take  twenty  years  and  the 
sacrifice  of  twenty  millions  of  men.  In  any  case,  I  need 
peace  and  can  obtain  it  only  by  victories;  I  will  not  raise 
false  hopes  in  you ;  I  allow  it  to  be  said  that  there  are  ne¬ 
gotiations,  but  there  are  none.  I  foresee  a  difficult  struggle, 
a  long  war.  To  maintain  it  the  nation  must  support  me; 
but  in  return  it  will  demand  liberty,  —  it  shall  have  it. 
The  situation  is  a  new  one.  I  ask  for  nothing  better  than 
advice,  — a  man  is  not  at  forty -five  what  he  was  at  thirty. 
The  repose  of  a  constitutional  monarch  may  suit  me.  It 
would  suit  my  son  even  better. 

(To  Francis  I,  Emperor  of  Austria.)  At  a  moment 
when  Providence  has  placed  me  once  more  in  the  capital 
of  my  State,  my  keenest  wish  is  soon  to  see  my  wife  and 
my  son.  My  efforts  will  tend  exclusively  to  consolidate 
the  throne  that  the  love  of  my  people  has  restored  to  me, 
and  some  day  to  transmit  it,  settled  on  unshakeable 
foundations,  to  the  child  whom  Your  Majesty  has  guarded 
with  paternal  affection.  As  the  maintenance  of  peace  is 
essential  to  my  object  I  have  nothing  more  at  heart  than 
to  maintain  it  with  all  the  Powers,  but  I  attach  special 
importance  to  maintaining  it  with  Your  Majesty. 

11th.  We  must  assume  that  the  enemy  will  declare 
war  about  the  1st  to  the  15th  of  May. 

18th.  A  great  number  of  Frenchmen  have  followed  the 
Count  de  Lille:  for  instance,  Marshal  Victor,  Generals 
Bordesoulle  and  Maison.  A  hint  was  thrown  out  to  them 
that  they  might  return;  they  answered  that  it  would  be 
at  the  head  of  500,000  men. 

(To  Marshal  Massena.)  I  have  read  your  proclamation 
with  pleasure.  I  am  very  anxious  to  see  you.  If  the  state 


THE  CORSICAN 


452 


[1815 


of  your  health  unfits  you  for  anything  save  to  return  to 
the  south,  I  will  send  you  back  there  from  Paris. 

22d.  I  propose  presenting  eagles  to  all  the  regiments 
at  the  Assembly  of  May,  which  will  take  place  about  the 
25th  of  that  month. 

( Constitutional  Act.)  Napoleon  by  the  grace  of  God 
and  the  Constitution  Emperor  of  the  French,  to  all  pre¬ 
sent  and  to  come  greeting. 

Since  we  were  called,  fifteen  years  ago,  by  the  will  of 
France  to  the  government  of  the  State,  we  have,  at  va¬ 
rious  times,  attempted  to  improve  its  constitutional 
forms  according  to  the  necessities  and  desires  of  the  nation, 
and  by  taking  advantage  of  the  lessons  of  experience. 
Our  object  then  was  to  organize  a  great  European  federal 
system  that  we  had  adopted  as  conforming  with  the  spirit 
of  the  age  and  as  favouring  the  advance  of  civilization. 
From  now  on  our  object  will  be  only  to  increase  the  pros¬ 
perity  of  France  so  as  to  strengthen  civil  liberty.  From 
this  it  follows  that  several  modifications  must  be  made 
in  the  constitutions  and  other  laws  that  govern  this  Em¬ 
pire. 

27th.  (To  Marshal  Ney.)  Order  magazines  to  be 
formed  at  Avesnes  for  100,000  men  and  for  20,000  horses 
for  10  days. 

(To  General  Bertrand.)  Send  one  of  my  campaigning 
outfits  off  to  Compiegne. 

May  9th.  (To  Count  Mollien.)  It  is  of  the  utmost 
importance  that  the  funds  due  to  the  regiments  for  cloth¬ 
ing  expenses  should  be  paid  in  within  a  week.  I  have 
100,000  men  that  are  useless  because  I  have  no  money 
to  clothe  and  equip  them.  The  fate  of  France  lies  there; 


JET.  45] 


A  DIARY 


453 


set  to  work  night  and  day,  and  take  measures  so  that 
we  can  raise  this  money  immediately. 

15th.  (To  Prince  Lebrun.)  I  have  received  your  letter; 
I  shall  not  hide  from  you  that  I  no  longer  viewed  you 
as  Arch  Treasurer,  because  you  had  accepted  a  lower 
station  in  the  Chamber  of  Peers  from  the  Royal  Govern¬ 
ment.  But  I  recognised  so  much  affection  and  heart  in 
yesterday’s  address,  and  in  the  manner  in  which  you  de¬ 
livered  it,  that  I  can  refuse  you  nothing,  and  that  I  am 
very  glad  to  forget  anything  that  was  not  right  which  you 
did  during  my  absence.  I  shall  have  the  patent  of  Arch 
Treasurer  sent  to  you;  you  are  entitled  to  what  you  have 
reconquered. 

17th.  (To  Drouot.)  I  have  already  told  you  that  the 
officers  of  the  Young  Guard  must  advertise  and  get  to 
work  recruiting  in  Paris.  Send  officers  to  the  various  town 
halls,  have  a  band  and  drummers,  and  do  everything  to 
stimulate  the  young  men. 

27th.  The  Guard  will  probably  start  soon;  there  will 
then  be  no  troops  left  in  Paris. 

28th.  (Note  for  the  Duke  of  Vicenza.)  It  is  probable 
that  the  Chamber  will  vote  a  resolution  about  the 
King  of  Rome  to  voice  the  indignation  that  Austria’s 
conduct  should  provoke.  This  would  have  a  good 
effect. 

Meneval  is  to  make  a  report  dated  the  day  after  his 
arrival.  He  will  set  forth  the  conduct  of  Austria  and  the 
other  Powers  to  the  Empress  from  Orleans  up  to  the  time 
of  his  leaving  Vienna:  the  violation  of  the  treaty  of  Fon¬ 
tainebleau  by,  so  to  speak,  snatching  her  and  her  son 
from  the  Emperor;  in  this  connection  he  will  emphasize 


454 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815 


the  indignation  which  his  grandmother  the  Queen  of 
Sicily  showed  at  Vienna.  He  will  dwell  particularly  on 
the  separation  of  the  Prince  Imperial  from  his  mother, 
from  Mme.  de  Montesquiou,  on  his  tears  as  he  left  her, 
on  the  apprehensions  of  Mme.  de  Montesquiou  for  the 
safety,  for  the  life  of  the  young  Prince.  He  will  keep 
within  bounds  on  this  last  point.  He  will  mention  the 
distress  of  the  Empress  at  being  separated  from  the  Em¬ 
peror.  She  was  thirty  days  without  sleep  at  the  time  of 
the  Emperor’s  embarkation.  He  will  insist  on  the  fact 
that  in  reality  the  Empress  is  a  prisoner,  since  she  is  not 
allowed  to  write  to  the  Emperor. 

June  1st.  Gentlemen,  Electors,  Deputies  of  the  army 
and  navy  to  the  Champ  de  Mai: 
v/  Emperor,  Consul,  soldier,  I  hold  all  from  the  people. 
In  prosperity,  in  adversity,  on  the  battlefield,  in  council, 
on  the  throne,  in  exile,  France  has  been  the  one  and  only 
object  of  my  thoughts  and  of  my  deeds. 

Frenchmen,  you  are  returning  to  your  departments. 
Tell  the  citizens  that  we  are  at  a  great  moment,  that  with 
union,  energy,  and  perseverance  we  shall  emerge  vic¬ 
torious  from  this  struggle  of  a  great,  people  against  its 
oppressors.  Tell  them  that  the  foreign  kings  whom  I  have 
placed  on  their  thrones,  or  who  owe  me  the  preservation 
of  their  crowns,  who,  in  the  days  of  my  prosperity,  all 
begged  my  alliance  and  the  protection  of  the  French 
people,  are  to-day  aiming  their  blows  at  me. 

Frenchmen,  my  will  and  my  duties  are  those  of  the 
French  people;  my  honour,  my  glory,  my  happiness, 
can  be  none  other  than  the  honour,  the  glory,  and  the 
happiness  of  France. 


JET.  45] 


A  DIARY 


455 


3d.  Prince  Jerome  is  to  serve  with  the  rank  of  lieu¬ 
tenant-general.  He  must  join  the  army  at  once. 

(To  Marshal  Davout.)  Herewith  you  will  find  a  copy 
of  my  orders  for  the  cavalry  of  the  army.  Marshal 
Grouchy  will  command  it.  All  unemployed  generals  are 
at  his  disposal.  Order  Marshal  Grouchy  to  be  at  Laon 
on  the  5th  so  that  we  may  open  the  campaign  on  the 
10th. 

(To  Marshal  Soult.)  Draw  up  a  plan  for  the  movement 
of  the  corps  of  General  Gerard  from  the  Moselle  to 
Phillippeville,  masking  it  as  much  as  possible  from  the 
enemy.  We  should  be  there  on  the  12th,  by  making  long 
days’  marches. 

My  Guard  will  all  be  at  Soissons  on  the  21st. 

7th.  (To  Soult.)  Give  positive  orders  for  stopping  all 
communications  along  the  whole  of  the  northern  Rhine 
and  Moselle  frontiers;  not  a  stage  or  carriage  must 
pass. 

I  think  you  had  better  start  to-morrow  night.  You  will 
go  straight  to  Lille,  incognito  so  far  as  possible,  and  make 
all  arrangements.  You  must  get  the  latest  information  as 
to  the  enemy’s  positions. 

My  travelling  carriage  must  be  made  ready,  without 
any  one’s  knowing  it,  so  that  I  can  start  two  hours  after 
issuing  my  orders. 

11th.  I  leave  to-night  to  place  myself  at  the  head  of  my 
army. 

(To  Marshal  Davout.)  Send  for  Marshal  Ney;  if  he 
wants  to  be  in  the  first  fighting,  tell  him  to  get  to 
Avesnes,  where  my  headquarters  will  be  on  the  14th. 


456 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815 


12th,  Laon: 

Neither  at  Laon  nor  at  Soissons  have  I  found  any  of 
the  stores  that  were  promised  me  for  the  army. 

Avesnes: 

The  infantry  of  the  Imperial  Guard  will  bivouac  a 
quarter  of  a  league  in  front  of  Beaumont  and  will  be 
ranged  in  three  lines.  Each  army  corps  will  march  with  its 
sappers  leading,  and  the  bridging  material  collected  by  the 
generals.  The  corps  must  be  well  closed  up  and  in  good 
order.  Moving  on  Charleroi  every  opportunity  must  be 
seized  for  getting  forward  and  crushing  any  hostile  bodies 
that  may  be  manoeuvring  or  attempting  to  attack  the 
army. 

14th.  To-night  I  shall  move  headquarters  to  Beaumont. 
To-morrow,  the  15th,  I  move  on  Charleroi,  where  the 
Prussian  army  is,  which  will  result  in  a  battle  or  the 
enemy’s  retreat.  The  army  is  splendid,  and  the  weather 
pretty  good;  the  country  seems  well  disposed. 

(To  the  army.)  Soldiers!  This  is  the  anniversary  of 
Marengo  and  of  Friedland,  that  twice  decided  the  fate 
of  Europe.  Then,  as  after  Wagram,  as  after  Austerlitz, 
we  were  too  generous;  we  believed  in  the  protestations 
and  in  the  oaths  of  the  princes  whom  we  left  on  their 
thrones!  And  now,  coalized  against  us,  they  are  aiming 
at  the  independence  and  the  most  sacred  rights  of 
France.  They  have  begun  an  unjust  aggression.  For¬ 
ward!  Let  us  march  against  them;  are  not  they  and 
we  the  same  men  ? 

Soldiers!  You  were  one  against  three  at  Jena  against 
these  same  arrogant  Prussians;  at  Montmirail,  you  were 
one  against  six.  Madmen!  A  moment’s  prosperity  has 


JET.  45] 


A  DIARY 


457 


blinded  them.  If  they  enter  France  they  will  find  their 
graves.  Soldiers,  we  have  forced  marches  to  make,  bat¬ 
tles  to  fight,  dangers  to  encounter,  but  with  constancy 
the  victory  will  be  ours;  the  rights,  the  honour,  of  our 
country  will  be  reconquered.  For  every  Frenchman  who 
has  courage  the  moment  has  come  to  conquer  or  to  die  1 

15th,  Charleroi,  11  a.  m.: 

Good-morning,  Ney,  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  You  can 
assume  command  of  the  1st  and  2d  corps.  Push  the  enemy 
back  along  the  Brussels  road  and  take  position  at  Quatre 
Bras. 

Evening: 

The  army  has  forced  the  passage  of  the  Sambre  near 
Charleroi  and  is  throwing  out  pickets  midway  between 
Charleroi  and  Namur,  and  Charleroi  and  Brussels.  We 
have  captured  1500  prisoners  and  six  guns.  Four  Prus¬ 
sian  regiments  have  been  routed.  The  Emperor,  who  has 
been  in  the  saddle  since  3  a.  m.,  has  come  in  very  fatigued. 
He  has  thrown  himself  on  a  cot  to  rest  a  few  hours,  and 
will  be  in  the  saddle  again  at  midnight.  We  may  have 
serious  fighting  to-morrow. 

General  Gerard  reports  that  Lieutenant-General  Bour- 
mont,  Colonel  Clouet,  and  Captain  Villoutreys  have  de¬ 
serted  to  the  enemy. 

16th.  (To  Ney.)  I  am  sending  you  my  aide-de-camp, 
General  Flahault,  with  this  letter.  The  chief  of  staff 
should  have  sent  you  orders,  but  you  will  get  mine  more 
quickly  because  my  officers  ride  faster  than  his. 

I  am  moving  the  Guard  to  Fleurus,  and  shall  be  there 


458 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815 


myself  before  noon.  I  shall  attack  the  enemy  if  they  are 
there,  and  reconnoitre  to  Gembloux.  There,  according  to 
events,  I  will  come  to  a  decision,  perhaps  at  three  this 
afternoon,  perhaps  at  night. 

(To  Marshal  Count  Grouchy.)  I  shall  reach  Fleurus 
between  ten  and  eleven;  if  the  enemy  hold  Sombreffe  I 
shall  attack  them,  and  even  at  Gembloux  and  take  that 
position,  as  I  intend  to  start  to-night  and  operate  with 
my  left  wing,  commanded  by  Marshal  Ney,  against  the 
English.  All  my  information  points  to  the  Prussians  not 
being  able  to  oppose  us  with  more  than  40,000  men. 

3  P.  M. : 

It  may  be  that  in  three  hours  the  result  of  the  cam¬ 
paign  will  be  decided.  If  Ney  carries  out  his  orders  well, 
not  a  gun  of  their  armies  will  escape  me. 

The  right  wing  made  up  of  the  3d  and  4th  infantry 
and  3d  cavalry  corps,  commanded  by  Marshal  Grouchy, 
was  in  position  along  the  hills  at  the  back  of  Fleurus. 
At  three  o’clock  General  Lefol’s  division  of  General  Van- 
damme’s  corps  got  into  action  and  carried  Saint  Amand, 
from  which  it  drove  the  enemy  at  the  point  of  the  bayo¬ 
net.  On  the  extreme  right  Marshal  Grouchy  and  General 
Pajol  fought  at  the  village  of  Sombreffe.  The  enemy  had 
80,000  or  90,000  men  in  line,  with  many  guns. 

At  seven  o’clock  we  had  carried  all  the  villages;  the 
enemy  still  occupied  the  plateau  of  Bussy  in  force.  The 
Emperor  moved  forward  with  the  Guard  to  the  village 
of  Ligny.  Eight  battalions  of  the  Guard  advanced  with 
the  bayonet,  with  four  squadrons  of  the  body-guard, 
General  Delort’s  and  General  Milhaud’s  cuirassiers  and 


JBT.  45] 


A  DIARY 


459 


the  horse  grenadiers  of  the  Guard  in  support.  The  Old 
Guard  advanced  with  the  bayonet  against  the  enemy’s 
columns  on  the  heights  of  Bussy,  and  in  an  instant  covered 
the  field  of  battle  with  dead.  At  ten  o’clock  the  battle 
was  over  and  we  were  in  possession  of  the  field. 

17th,  near  Ligny,  11  a.  u.  .- 

(To  Grouchy.)  While  I  start  after  the  English,  you 
must  pursue  the  Prussians. 

On  the  road  from  Quatre  Bras  to  Genappe,  ^  P.  if..- 

Fire!  fire!  they  are  the  English! 

6  p.  if..  Farm  of  the  Belle  Alliance: 

The  Emperor  orders  that  the  army  be  ready  to  attack 
at  nine  in  the  morning. 

18th,  Battlefield  of  Waterloo: 

8.30  A  M.: 

There  are  ninety  chances  in  our  favour. 

I  tell  you  Wellington  is  a  bad  general,  the  English  are 
bad  soldiers;  we  will  settle  the  matter  by  lunch  time. 

(Soult:  I  sincerely  hope  so!) 

(Order.)  As  soon  as  the  army  is  in  position,  about  one 
o’clock,  when  the  Emperor  gives  the  order  to  Marshal 
Ney,  the  attack  will  commence  for  capturing  the  village 
of  Mont  Saint  Jean,  where  the  crossroads  are.  Count 
d’Erlon  will  open  the  attack. 

At  three  in  the  afternoon  the  Emperor  ordered  the  Guard 
forward  to  the  plateau  which  the  1st  corps  had  occupied 
at  the  beginning  of  the  battle.  The  Prussian  division, 
the  advance  of  wrhich  was  anticipated,  opened  fire  on  the 
skirmishers  of  Count  de  Lobau  along  all  our  right  flank. 


460 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815 


This  morning  we  had  ninety  chances  in  our  favour;  we 
still  have  sixty.  And  if  Grouchy  moves  quickly,  Biilow’s 
corps  will  be  completely  destroyed. 

The  Emperor  intended  to  push  home  an  attack  on 
Mont  Saint  Jean  which  should  have  been  decisive,  but 
by  one  of  those  impatient  movements  so  frequent  in  our 
military  history  and  that  have  so  often  been  fatal  to  us, 
the  reserve  cavalry,  seeing  the  backward  movement  made 
by  the  English  to  avoid  our  artillery  fire  from  which 
they  had  already  suffered  heavily,  advanced  to  the  pla¬ 
teau  of  Mont  Saint  Jean  and  charged  the  enemy.  This 
movement,  which,  made  at  the  right  moment  and  sup¬ 
ported  by  the  reserves,  would  have  decided  the  battle, 
made  without  supports  and  before  matters  were  settled 
on  the  right  became  fatal.  All  our  cavalry  became  en¬ 
gaged  in  mutual  support.  There,  for  three  hours,  many 
charges  were  delivered  in  which  we  broke  several  squares 
of  British  infantry  and  captured  six  flags,  which,  however, 
did  not  compensate  the  losses  suffered  by  our  cavalry 
from  grape  and  musketry.  We  could  not  engage  our  re¬ 
serves  until  we  had  disposed  of  the  flank  attack  of  the 
Prussian  corps. 

Troops!  Where  do  you  expect  me  to  find  them  ?  Do 
you  want  me  to  make  them  ? 

This  attack  continued  and  developed  perpendicularly 
to  our  right  flank.  The  Emperor  sent  General  Duhesme 
with  the  Young  Guard  and  several  reserve  batteries. 
The  enemy  were  checked  and  driven  back;  they  were  spent 


mt.  4/;] 


A  DIARY 


461 


and  no  longer  to  be  feared.  That  was  the  moment  for 
attacking  the  enemy’s  centre.  At  half-past  eight  the  four 
battalions  of  the  Middle  Guard  that  had  been  sent  up  to 
the  plateau  beyond  Mont  Saint  Jean  to  support  the 
cuirassiers  and  that  were  being  annoyed  by  the  enemy’s 
grape,  advanced  with  the  bayonet  to  carry  their  batteries. 

The  light  was  failing;  a  charge  made  in  their  flank  by 
several  English  squadrons  threw  them  into  disorder;  the 
fugitives  recrossed  the  valley.  Several  regiments  near  by, 
seeing  part  of  the  Guard  in  flight,  thought  it  was  the  Old 
Guard,  and  were  shaken;  shouts  of :  All  is  lost!  The  Guard 
is  beaten!  were  raised.  The  soldiers  even  declare  that  at 
some  points  ill-disposed  men  shouted:  Every  man  for  him¬ 
self!  However  that  may  be,  a  panic  spread  over  the  whole 
battlefield;  a  disorderly  rush  was  made  towards  our  line 
of  retreat;  soldiers,  gunners,  wagons  all  crowded  in  to 
reach  it. 

We  must  die  here,  we  must  die  on  the  battlefield! 

The  Old  Guard,  which  was  in  reserve,  was  struck  and 
carried  away. 

June  19th,  Philippeville: 

Deep  within  me  was  the  instinct  that  the  result  would 
be  fatal! 

(To  King  Joseph.)  All  is  not  lost.  I  estimate  that  col¬ 
lecting  all  my  forces  I  shall  have  150,000  men  left.  The  \f 
national  guards  and  a  few  plucky  marching  battalions 
will  give  me  100,000  men;  the  depot  battalions  50,000.  I 
therefore  have  300,000  men  to  face  the  enemy  with  at 
once.  I  can  drag  my  artillery  with  carriage  horses;  I  can 


462 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815 


raise  100,000  conscripts;  I  can  arm  them  with  the  muskets 
of  royalists  and  ill-disposed  national  guards;  I  will  raise  a 
levy  en  masse  in  the  Lyonnais,  Dauphine,  Burgundy,  Lor¬ 
raine,  Champagne;  I  will  crush  the  enemy;  but  everybody 
must  help  me,  and  not  deafen  me.  I  am  starting  for  Laon: 

I  shall  doubtless  find  troops  there.  I  have  not  heard  from 
Grouchy;  unless  he  is  captured,  as  I  fear  he  is,  I  shall 
have  50,000  men  in  three  days.  Write  and  tell  me  what  s 
effect  this  horrible  scrimmage  has  had  on  the  Chamber.  I 
think  the  deputies  will  realize  that  their  duty,  in  this 
great  crisis,  is  to  join  me  in  saving  France.  See  that  they 
support  me  as  they  should ;  above  all  courage  and  firmness.  I 

21st,  Paris: 

I  had  had  no  food  for  three  days!  I  was  extremely 
tired.  As  soon  as  I  arrived  I  jumped  into  my  bath,  and 
had  something  to  eat. 

(Lavalette:  He  came  to  me  with  a  frightful,  epileptic 
laugh!) 

Ah!  my  God! 

The  army  did  wonders ;  it  was  seized  with  a  panic.  Ney 
behaved  like  a  madman.  I  am  exhausted.  I  must  have 
two  hours’  rest.  I  am  bursting,  here ! 

Well,  all  is  not  lost.  I  shall  inform  the  Chamber  of 
what  has  occurred.  I  hope  that  this  step  will  rally  them 
around  me.  After  that  I  shall  go  off  again. 

(Message  to  the  Chamber  of  Representatives.)  Mr. 
President:  After  the  battles  of  Ligny  and  of  Mont  Saint 
Jean,  and  after  having  arranged  for  rallying  the  army  at 
Avesnes  and  Philippe ville,  for  the  defence  of  the  fron- 


«T.  45] 


A  DIARY 


463 


tier  fortresses,  and  of  the  cities  of  Laon  and  Soissons,  I 
have  come  to  Paris  to  concert  measures  for  the  national 
defence  with  my  ministers,  and  to  come  to  an  under¬ 
standing  with  the  Chamber  concerning  all  that  the  safety 
of  the  country  demands. 

I  have  appointed  as  a  Committee  the  Minister  of  For¬ 
eign  Affairs,  Count  Carnot,  and  the  Duke  of  Otranto  to 
renew  and  continue  the  negotiations  with  the  Powers,  so 
as  to  discover  their  real  intentions  and  to  put  an  end  to 
the  war,  providing  that  is  compatible  with  the  independ¬ 
ence  and  honour  of  the  Nation. 

My  political  existence  is  at  an  end. 

22d,  morning: 

If  they  mean  to  use  force  with  me,  I  shall  not  abdicate. 
I  must  be  left  to  come  to  my  decision  in  peace.  Tell  them 
to  wait. 

It  P.M.: 

Lucien,  write:  When  I  began  the  war  to  maintain  the 
national  independence,  I  counted  on  the  unanimous  sup¬ 
port  of  every  individual,  of  every  official.  I  had  good 
reason  to  anticipate  success.  Circumstances  appeared  to 
be  changed.  I  offer  myself  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  hatred  of 
the  enemies  of  France.  I  only  hope  that  their  declaration 
may  prove  sincere,  and  that  their  hostility  is  solely  to  my 
person.  Let  all  unite  for  the  public  safety  and  to  remain 
an  independent  nation.  I  proclaim  my  son,  under  the 
style  of  Napoleon  II,  Emperor  of  the  French. 


They  have  forced  me  to  it ! 


464 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815 


(Vive  rEmpereur!  Vive  l’Empereur!) 

They  have  done  so  much  for  me !  Will  the  people  ever 
know  how  much  this  night  of  indecision  and  of  agony  has 
cost  me  ?  I  had  to  give  in,  and  once  done,  it  is  done;  I  am 
not  for  half  measures. 

I  could  not  be,  I  would  not  be,  a  king  of  the  mob! 

23d.  Ah,  wretched  man !  What  have  you  written  there  ? 
Strike  it  out,  sir,  strike  it  out  quickly!  A  battle  of  the 
spurs !  What  a  mistake !  What  a  calumny !  A  battle  of  the 
spurs!  Ah!  poor  army!  brave  soldiers !  You  never  fought 
better ! 

24th.  They  are  debating,  the  hounds,  with  the  enemy 
at  our  gates! 

(To  Hortense.)  Malmaison  is  yours.  Will  you  grant 
me  hospitality  there  ? 

25th.  (To  Barbier.)  The  Grand  Marshal  requests  M. 
Barbier  to  bring  to  Malmaison  to-morrow: 

some  books  on  America; 

a  schedule  of  all  that  has  been  printed  about  the  Em¬ 
peror  during  his  various  campaigns. 

The  great  library  must  be  invoiced  to  an  American  firm 
that  can  ship  it  to  America  by  way  of  Havre. 

Malmaison : 

(To  the  army.)  Soldiers!  Although  absent,  I  shall  fol¬ 
low  your  footsteps.  Every  regiment  is  known  to  me,  and 
I  shall  render  justice  to  its  courage  when  it  gains  a  suc¬ 
cess  over  the  enemy.  We  have  been  calumniated,  you 
and  I.  Those  who  are  incapable  of  judging  you  have  seen 
in  the  proofs  of  devotion  you  have  given  me  a  zeal  of 
which  I  was  the  sole  object;  let  your  future  successes  show 
that  it  was  above  all  our  country  you  served  in  obeying 


iBT.  45] 


A  DIARY 


465 


me,  and  that  if  I  own  a  share  of  your  affections  I  owe 
it  to  my  ardent  love  for  France,  our  common  Mother. 
Save  the  honour,  the  independence,  of  the  French,  re¬ 
main  till  the  end  such  as  I  have  known  you  during  twenty 
years,  and  you  will  be  invincible. 

Poor  Josephine!  I  cannot  get  used  to  being  here  with¬ 
out  her.  It  seems  as  though  I  may  see  her  coming  out 
of  an  alley  at  any  moment,  picking  some  of  these  flowers 
that  she  loved  so  much! 

I  want  to  leave  France  now.  Let  them  give  me  the  two 
frigates  I  asked  for,  and  I  shall  start  at  once  for  Rochefort. 

29th.  They  are  still  afraid  of  me!  I  wanted  to  make 
one  last  effort  to  save  France.  They  would  not  let  me! 

5  p.  a.  Departure  for  Rochefort. 

July  14th,  Island  of  Aix: 

(To  the  Prince  Regent  of  England.)  Your  Royal  High¬ 
ness:  Exposed  to  the  factions  that  divide  my  country  and 
to  the  enmity  of  the  powers  of  Europe,  I  have  closed  my 
political  career,  and  I  come,  like  Themistocles,  to  claim 
hospitality  at  the  hearth  of  the  British  people.  I  place 
myself  under  the  protection  of  their  laws,  which  I  demand 
from  Your  Royal  Highness,  as  from  the  most  powerful, 
the  most  constant,  and  the  most  generous  of  my  foes. 

15th,  on  the  bridge  of  the  Epervier,  6  a.  m..- 

General  Beker,  return  to  the  island  of  Aix.  It  must  not 
be  said  that  France  handed  me  over  to  the  English. 

Departure  for  II.  M.  S.  Bellerophon. 

(To  Captain  Maitland.)  I  come  on  board  your  ship  to 
place  myself  under  the  protection  of  the  laws  of  England. 


466 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815 


August  4th,  on  board  H.  M.  S.  Bellerophon: 

I  solemnly  protest  here,  in  the  face  of  heaven  and  of 
men,  against  the  violation  of  my  most  sacred  rights,  in  dis¬ 
posing  of  my  person  and  of  my  liberty  by  force.  I  came  on 
board  the  Bellerophon  freely;  I  am  not  the  prisoner,  I  am 
the  guest  of  England.  From  the  instant  I  boarded  the 
Bellerophon  I  was  at  the  hearth  of  the  British  people.  I 
appeal  to  History !  It  will  place  on  record  that  an  enemy 
who  during  twenty  years  waged  war  against  the  British 
people  came  freely  in  his  misfortune  to  seek  a  refuge 
under  their  laws;  and  what  more  striking  proof  could  he 
display  of  his  esteem  and  of  his  trust  ?  And  how  did  Eng¬ 
land  reply  to  such  magnanimity  ?  She  pretended  to  hold 
out  the  hand  of  hospitality  to  her  enemy,  and  when  he 
had  placed  himself  in  her  power,  she  slew  him! 

Whatever  shall  we  do  in  that  remote  spot  ?  Well,  we 
will  write  our  Memoirs.  Yes,  we  shall  have  to  work;  and 
work  is  the  scythe  of  time.  After  all,  a  man  must  accom¬ 
plish  his  destiny;  that  is  my  great  doctrine.  Well,  let  mine 
be  fulfilled! 

7th,  on  board  H.  M.  S.  Northumberland;  departure  for 
St.  Helena. 

Here  I  am,  Admiral,  at  your  orders! 

They  can  call  me  what  they  like  (General  Bonaparte), 
they  cannot  prevent  me  from  being  myself. 

13th,  at  sea: 

What  time  is  it  ?  —  Let’s  play  vingt  et  un. 

September  4th.  Vendemiaire,  even  Montenotte,  did  not 
convince  me  that  I  was  a  really  great  man;  it  was  only 
after  Lodi  that  the  idea  took  possession  of  me  that  I  might 


,®t.  46] 


A  DIARY 


467 


easily  become  a  decisive  actor  on  our  political  stage. 
Then  flashed  the  first  spark  of  high  ambition. 

6th.  I  returned  from  the  campaign  of  Italy  not  worth 
more  than  300,000  francs  of  my  own;  I  might  easily  have 
brought  back  ten  or  twelve  millions,  and  I  should  have 
earned  them;  I  never  handed  in  any  accounts,  nor  was  I 
ever  asked  for  any.  I  expected,  on  my  return,  some  great 
national  reward ;  but  the  Directoire  put  the  matter  on  one 
side.  My  proclivity  was  for  creating  and  not  for  possess¬ 
ing.  My  property  lay  in  glory  and  fame:  the  Simplon 
for  the  people;  the  Louvre  for  the  foreigners,  were  to  me 
more  of  a  property  than  the  private  domains.  I  bought 
diamonds  for  the  Crown;  I  repaired  the  royal  palaces;  I 
crammed  them  full  of  furniture;  and  I  found  myself  on 
occasion  thinking  that  the  money  spent  by  Josephine  on 
her  hothouses  or  gallery  was  a  positive  injury  for  my 
Botanical  Gardens  or  my  Paris  Museum. 

14th.  I  did  not  usurp  the  crown;  it  was  in  the  gutter  and 
I  picked  it  out;  the  people  placed  it  on  my  head:  their  act 
must  be  respected. 

18th.  What  latitude  are  we  in  ?  What  longitude  ?  What 
is  the  run  since  yesterday  ? 

28th.  In  revolutions  a  man  can  be  sure  of  nothing  except 
what  he  is  doing;  it  would  not  be  reasonable  to  affirm  that 
things  might  not  have  turned  out  differently. 

October  8th.  The  men  of  1815  were  not  the  men  of  1792. 
The  generals  were  afraid  of  everything.  I  needed  some  one 
to  lead  the  Guard:  had  Bessieres  or  Lannes  been  there  I 
should  not  have  been  defeated.  Soult  didn’t  have  a  good 
.staff. 

17th.  Landing  at  St.  Helena. 


ST.  HELENA 


October  24th,  1815.  What  infamous  treatment  they 
have  held  in  store  for  us!  This  is  the  agony  of  death! 
To  injustice,  to  violence,  they  add  insult  and  slow  tor¬ 
ture  !  If  I  was  so  dangerous,  why  didn’t  they  get  rid  of 
me  ?  A  few  bullets  in  my  heart  or  in  my  head  would  have 
settled  it;  there  would  have  been  some  courage  at  least 
in  such  a  crime !  If  it  were  not  for  you  and  for  your  wives 
I  would  refuse  everything  here  save  a  soldier’s  rations. 
How  can  the  Sovereigns  of  Europe  permit  the  sacred 
nature  of  sovereignty  to  be  attainted  in  me  ?  Can’t  they 
see  that  they  are  killing  themselves  at  St.  Helena  ?  I  have 
entered  their  capitals  as  a  conqueror;  had  I  been  moved 
by  such  motives,  what  would  have  become  of  them  ? 
They  all  called  me  their  brother,  and  I  had  become  so  by 
the  will  of  the  people,  the  sanction  of  victory,  the  char¬ 
acter  of  religion,  the  alliances  of  policy  and  of  family. 

November  16th.  You  don’t  know  men;  they  are  difficult 
to  judge  precisely.  Do  they  know,  do  they  realize  them¬ 
selves  fully  ?  Had  I  continued  prosperous,  most  of  those 
who  abandoned  me  would  probably  never  have  suspected 
their  own  treachery.  In  any  case,  I  was  more  deserted 
than  betrayed;  there  was  more  weakness  about  me  than 
treason;  they  were  the  regiment  of  St.  Peter,  —  repent¬ 
ance  and  tears  may  stand  at  the  gates !  Apart  from  that, 
who  has  there  been  in  history  with  more  partisans,  more 
friends  ?  Who  has  been  more  popular,  more  beloved  ? 
Who  ever  left  behind  more  ardent  regrets  ?  Look  at 


xrr.  46] 


A  DIARY 


469 


France:  might  not  one  say  that  from  this  rock  of  mine  I 
still  reign  over  her  ? 

25th.  When  I  returned  from  Moscow,  from  Leipzig,  it 
was  reported  in  Paris  that  my  hair  had  turned  white;  but 
you  see  it  is  not  so,  and  I  expect  to  stand  worse  things 
than  those! 

29th.  My  Code  alone,  because  of  its  simplicity,  has  done 
more  good  in  France  than  the  sum  total  of  all  the  laws 
that  preceded  it.  My  schools  are  preparing  unknown 
generations.  And  so  during  my  reign  crime  diminished 
rapidly,  whilst  on  the  contrary  among  our  neighbours  in 
England  it  increased  with  frightful  rapidity.  And  that  is 
enough,  I  think,  to  give  a  clear  judgment  on  the  two 
governments. 

People  take  England  on  trust,  and  repeat  that  Shake¬ 
speare  is  the  greatest  of  all  authors.  I  have  read  him:  there 
is  nothing  that  compares  with  Racine  or  Corneille:  his 
piays  are  unreadable,  pitiful. 

30th,  in  the  garden: 

It  is  certainly  far  from  poor  Toby  here  (a  negro  gar¬ 
dener)  to  a  King  Richard!  And  yet  the  crime  is  no  less 
atrocious;  for,  after  all,  this  man  had  a  family,  happiness, 
an  individual  existence.  And  it  is  a  horrible  crime  to  have 
sent  him  here  to  finish  his  days  under  the  load  of  slavery. 
But  I  read  your  looks;  you  think  there  is  a  similar  case  at 
St.  Helena!  There  is  not  the  least  comparison  between 
the  two;  if  the  misdeed  strikes  higher,  the  victim  can  fall 
back  on  far  greater  resources.  Our  situation  may  even 
have  good  points!  The  Universe  watches  us!  We  stand 
as  martyrs  of  an  immortal  cause!  Millions  of  men  weep 
with  us,  our  country  sighs,  and  glory  has  put  on  mourn- 


470 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1815-1<J 


ing!  We  struggle  here  against  the  tyranny  of  the  gods, 
and  the  hopes  of  humanity  are  with  us !  Misfortune  itself 
knows  heroism,  and  glory!  Only  adversity  was  wanting 
to  complete  my  career!  Had  I  died  on  the  throne,  in 
the  clouds  of  my  almightiness,  I  would  have  remained 
a  problem  for  many;  as  it  is,  thanks  to  my  misfortunes. 
I  can  be  judged  naked. 

December  6th.  Well,  we  shall  have  sentries  under  our 
windows  for  dinner  at  Longwood;  they  would  like  to  com¬ 
pel  me  to  have  a  foreign  officer  at  my  table,  in  my  room; 
I  must  not  ride  out  on  horseback  without  one;  in  a  word 
we  must  not  take  one  step,  under  penalty  of  an  insult ! 

January  1,  1816.  In  this  accursed  island  one  cannot 
see  the  sun  or  the  moon  for  the  greater  part  of  the  year; 
always  rain  or  fog.  One  can’t  ride  a  mile  without  being 
soaked;  even  the  English,  accustomed  as  they  are  to 
dampness,  complain  of  it. 

15th.  We  have  no  superfluity  here,  except  of  time. 

22d.  On  my  return  from  the  army  of  Italy,  Bernardin 
de  St.  Pierre  came  to  call  on  me,  and  .almost  at  once 
turned  the  conversation  on  the  subject  of  his  poverty. 
During  my  boyhood  I  had  dreamed  of  nothing  but  Paul 
and  Virginia,  and,  flattered  by  a  confession  that  I  as¬ 
sumed  to  be  confidential  and  due  to  my  great  reputa¬ 
tion,  I  speedily  returned  his  call,  and  discreetly  left  a 
little  roll  of  twenty-five  louis  on  the  mantelpiece. 

February  7.  News  of  the  death  of  Murat  at  Pizzo. 

The  Calabrese  have  been  more  humane,  more  generous, 
than  those  who  sent  me  here! 

8th.  It  was  fated  that  Murat  should  do  us  injury.  I 
would  have  taken  him  to  Waterloo,  but  the  French  army 


*T.  46] 


A  DIARY 


471 


was  so  patriotic,  so  honest,  that  it  is  doubtful  if  it  could 
have  been  brought  to  swallow  the  disgust  and  horror  that 
was  felt  for  those  who  were  traitors.  I  did  not  think  I  had 
the  power  to  maintain  him  there,  and  yet  he  might  have 
meant  victory.  For  what  was  it  we  lacked  at  certain 
moments  of  the  day  ?  To  break  in  three  or  four  English 
squares,  —  and  Murat  was  admirable  at  that  business, 
he  was  the  very  man  for  it;  there  was  never  seen  a  more 
determined,  fearless,  brilliant  leader  at  the  head  of  cav¬ 
alry. 

17th.  If  I  hadn’t  been  fool  enough  to  get  myself  beaten 
at  Waterloo,  the  business  was  done;  even  now  I  can’t  see 
how  it  happened  —  but  there,  don’t  let ’s  talk  about  it 
any  more! 

March  3d.  I  frightened  them  pretty  well  with  my  in¬ 
vasion  of  England,  didn’t  I  ?  What  was  the  public  talk 
about  it  at  the  time  ?  Well,  you  may  have  joked  about  it 
in  Paris,  but  Pitt  wasn’t  laughing  in  London.  Never  was 
the  English  oligarchy  in  greater  peril! 

I  had  made  a  landing  possible;  I  had  the  finest  army 
that  ever  existed,  that  of  Austerlitz;  what  more  can  be 
said?  In  four  days  I  could  have  reached  London;  I 
would  not  have  entered  as  a  conqueror  but  as  a  liberator; 
I  would  have  acted  the  part  of  William  III  again,  but 
with  greater  generosity.  The  discipline  of  my  army 
would  have  been  perfect;  and  it  would  have  behaved  in 
London  as  it  might  in  Paris.  From  there  I  would  have 
operated  from  south  to  north,  under  the  colours  of  the 
Republic,  the  European  regeneration  which  later  I  was  on 
the  point  of  effecting  from  north  to  south,  under  mon¬ 
archical  forms.  The  obstacles  before  which  I  failed  did 


472 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1816 


not  proceed  from  men  but  from  the  elements :  in  the  south 
it  was  the  sea  destroyed  me;  and  in  the  north  it  was  the 
fire  of  Moscow  and  the  ice  of  winter;  so  there  it  is,  water, 
air,  fire,  all  nature  and  nothing  but  nature;  these  were  the 
opponents  of  a  universal  regeneration  commanded  by 
Nature  herself!  The  problems  of  Nature  are  insoluble! 

7th.  Count  Lascases  Chambellan  of  the  S.  M.  Long- 
wood;  into  his  polac :  very  press. 

Count  Lascases,  Since  sixt  wek,  y  learn  the  english 
and  y  do  not  any  progress.  Sixt  week  do  fourty  and  two 
day.  If  might  have  learn  fivty  word  for  day,  i  could  know 
it  two  thousands  and  two  hundred.  It  is  in  the  dictionary 
more  of  fourty  thousand;  even  he  could  most  twenty;  but 
much  of  terns.  For  know  it  or  hundred  and  twenty  week 
which  do  more  two  years.  After  this  you  shall  agree  that 
the  study  one  tongue  is  a  great  labour  who  it  must  do  into 
the  young  aged.  Longwood,  this  morning  the  seven  march 
thursday  one  thousand  eight  hundred  sixteen  after  na¬ 
tivity  the  Lors  Jesus  Christ. 

11th.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  is  intelligent,  pleasing, 
well-educated,  can  fascinate  easily;  but  one  has  to  be  on 
one’s  guard,  he  is  a  real  Greek  of  the  later  Empire. 

Greece  awaits  a  liberator.  What  a  splendid  wreath  of 
glory  is  there !  He  can  inscribe  his  name  for  eternity  with 
those  of  Homer,  of  Plato,  of  Epaminondas!  I  myself  was 
perhaps  not  far  from  doing  it!  When  at  the  time  of  my 
campaign  of  Italy  I  touched  the  shores  of  the  Adriatic,  I 
wrote  to  the  Directoire  that  I  could  look  out  over  the  Em¬ 
pire  of  Alexander. 


.ET.  46] 


A  DIARY 


473 


The  French  are  all  critical,  turbulent:  they  are  real 
weathervanes  at  the  mercy  of  the  winds;  but  this  fault  is 
free  from  any  factor  of  self-interest,  and  that  is  their 
best  excuse 

31st.  With  St.  John  of  Acre  captured,  I  could  have 
reached  Constantinople  and  India;  I  would  have  changed 
the  face  of  the  world! 

April  1st.  I  can  count  thirty-one  conspiracies  on  official 
record,  without  speaking  of  those  that  remain  unknown; 
others  invent  such  things,  I  have  carefully  concealed  all  I 
was  able  to.  The  risk  to  my  life  was  a  great  one,  espe¬ 
cially  between  Marengo  and  the  attempt  of  Georges  and 
the  affair  of  the  Duke  d’Enghien. 

11th.  Talleyrand’s  face  is  so  impassive  that  it  is  impos¬ 
sible  to  interpret  it;  Lannes  and  Murat  used  to  say  of  him 
jokingly  that  if,  while  he  was  speaking  with  you,  some  one 
kicked  him  from  behind,  his  face  would  show  nothing. 

Fouche  required  intrigues  just  as  he  did  food.  He  in¬ 
trigued  at  all  times,  in  all  places,  in  all  manners,  with  all 
people.  He  was  always  in  everybody’s  boots. 

(O’Meara:  Which  is  the  best  of  the  French  generals  ?) 

It  is  difficult  to  say,  but  it  seems  to  me  that  it  is  Suchet; 
formerly  it  was  Massena,  but  he  may  be  considered  a  dead 
man.  Suchet,  Clausel,  and  Gerard  are  the  best  French 
generals,  in  my  opinion.  I  made  my  generals  out  of  mud. 

18th.  In  my  misfortunes,  I  sought  an  asylum,  and  in¬ 
stead  I  have  found  contempt,  ill-treatment,  and  insult. 
Shortly  after  I  came  on  board  (Admiral  Cockburn’s) 
ship,  as  I  did  not  wish  to  sit  for  two  or  three  hours  guz¬ 
zling  down  wine  to  make  myself  drunk,  I  got  up  from 
table,  and  walked  out  upon  deck.  W’hile  I  was  going  out. 


474 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1818 


he  said,  in  a  contemptuous  manner:  —  I  believe  the  gen-  i 
eral  has  never  read  Lord  Chesterfield ;  meaning,  that  I  was  [ 
deficient  in  politeness,  and  did  not  know  how  to  conduct 
myself  at  table.  j 

19th.  I  have  no  reason  to  complain  of  the  English  sol¬ 
diers  or  sailors;  on  the  contrary,  they  treat  me  with  great  j 
respect,  and  even  appear  to  feel  for  me.  Moore  was  a 
brave  soldier,  an  excellent  officer,  and  a  man  of  talent.  j 
20th.  England  and  France  have  held  in  their  hands  the  j 
fate  of  the  world,  especially  that  of  European  civilization.  ] 
How  we  have  injured  one  another!  I 

21st.  They  want  to  know  what  I  wish  ?  I  ask  for  my  j 
freedom,  or  for  the  executioner!  Tell  your  Prince  Regent  | 
what  I  say.  I  no  longer  ask  for  news  of  my  son  since  they  t 
have  had  the  barbarism  to  leave  my  first  request  unan- 
swered.  I 

It  is  hard,  all  the  same,  to  find  myself  without  money;  ( 
I  might  make  arrangements  to  have  an  annual  credit  on  ! 
Eugene  of  7000  or  8000  napoleons.  He  could  not  very 
well  refuse;  he  has  had  perhaps  more  than 40  millions  from 
me,  and  it  would  be  casting  a  slur  on  his  personal  charac¬ 
ter  to  doubt  him. 

26th.  Well,  after  all  said  and  done,  circumstances 
might  have  led  me  to  accept  Islam,  and  as  that  excellent 
Queen  of  France  used  to  say:  How  you  do  go  on!  But  I 
should  have  wanted  something  worth  my  while,  —  at 
least  up  to  the  Euphrates.  A  change  of  religion,  which  is 
unpardonable  for  personal  motives,  may  perhaps  be  ac¬ 
cepted  when  immense  political  results  depend  on  it. 
Henry  IV  rightly  said:  Paris  is  worth  a  mass.  To  think 


sn.  46) 


A  DIARY 


475 


that  the  Empire  of  the  East,  perhaps  the  dominion  of  all 
Asia,  was  the  matter  of  a  turban  and  a  pair  of  baggy 
trousers;  for  really  that  was  all  it  came  to. 

Constantinople  alone  is  an  Empire;  whoever  possesses 
it  can  rule  the  world. 

28th.  Had  I  not  won  at  Austerlitz,  I  would  have  had 
the  whole  of  Prussia  on  my  back.  Had  I  not  triumphed 
at  Jena,  Austria  and  Spain  would  have  risen  behind  me. 
Had  I  not  succeeded  at  Wagram,  a  far  less  decisive  vic¬ 
tory,  I  had  to  fear  that  Russia  would  abandon  me,  that 
Prussia  would  revolt,  and  the  English  were  already  in 
front  of  Antwerp.  I  made  a  great  mistake  after  Wagram 
in  not  striking  Austria  down  even  lower.  She  remained 
too  powerful  for  our  security ;  she  eventually  destroyed  us. 
Austria  had  come  into  my  family;  and  yet  this  marriage 
was  fatal  to  me.  I  stepped  on  to  an  abyss  covered  with 
flowers. 

29th.  My  dear  friend,  you  and  I,  in  this  place,  are  al¬ 
ready  in  the  next  world;  we  are  conversing  in  the  Elysian 
Fields. 

May  1st.  They  may  change,  and  chop,  and  suppress, 
but  after  all  they  will  find  it  pretty  difficult  to  make  me 
disappear  altogether.  A  French  historian  cannot  very 
easily  avoid  dealing  with  the  Empire;  and,  if  he  has  a  heart, 
he  will  have  to  give  me  back  something  of  my  own.  I 
sealed  the  gulf  of  anarchy,  and  I  unravelled  chaos.  I  puri¬ 
fied  the  revolution,  raised  the  people,  and  strengthened 
monarchy.  I  stimulated  every  ambition,  rewarded  every 
merit,  and  pushed  back  the  bounds  of  glory!  All  that 
amounts  to  something! 

10th.  It  is  most  remarkable  how  the  revolution  sud- 


476 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1813 

denly  produced  so  many  great  generals,  Pichegru,  Kleber, 
Massena,  Marceau,  Desaix,  Hoche;  and  nearly  all  of  them 
rankers;  but  there  the  effort  of  Nature  seemed  to  stop,  she 
has  produced  nothing  since. 

16th.  Well,  my  dear  fellow,  things  got  pretty  hot;  I  was 
angry !  They  have  sent  me  something  worse  than  a  gaoler; 
Sir  Hudson  Lowe  is  an  executioner!  Well,  I  received  him 
to-day  with  my  face  of  thunder,  head  down,  and  ears 
back!  We  stared  like  two  rams  on  the  point  of  butting 
at  one  another;  and  my  emotions  must  have  been  quite 
violent,  for  I  felt  my  left  calf  twitching.  That  is  a  great 
symptom  with  me,  and  hadn’t  occurred  for  a  long  time. 

You  say,  sir,  that  your  instructions  are  more  terrible 
than  those  of  the  Admiral.  Are  they  to  kill  me  by  the 
sword,  or  by  poison  ?  I  am  prepared  for  anything  from 
your  Minister;  here  I  am,  slaughter  your  victim!  I  don’t 
know  how  you  can  manage  the  poison;  but  as  for  the 
sword  you  have  already  found  the  way.  I  warn  you  that 
if,  as  you  have  threatened,  you  intrude  on  my  privacy, 
the  brave  53d  will  not  pass  in  except  over  my  body.  On 
learning  of  your  arrival  I  flattered  myself  that  I  should 
find  in  you  an  army  officer  who,  having  been  on  the  Con¬ 
tinent  and  having  witnessed  its  great  struggles,  would 
have  behaved  with  propriety  towards  me;  I  made  a  pro¬ 
found  mistake.  Your  nation,  your  government,  you  your¬ 
self,  will  be  covered  with  opprobrium  because  of  me;  and 
your  children  too;  that  will  be  the  verdict  of  posterity. 
What  subtlety  of  barbarism  could  go  further,  sir,  than 
that  which  led  you  a  few  days  ago  to  invite  me  to  your 
table  under  the  qualification  of  General  Bonaparte,  to 
make  me  the  amusement  and  the  laughing-stock  of  your 


MT.  46] 


A  DIARY 


477 


guests  ?  Would  you  have  cut  your  courtesy  to  the  rank 
you  were  pleased  to  assign  me  ?  I  am  not  General  Bona¬ 
parte  for  you,  sir;  you  have  no  more  right  than  any  other 
person  on  earth  to  take  from  me  the  qualifications  that 
are  mine! 

They  will  kill  me  here,  my  dear  fellow,  that  is  quite 
certain ! 

19th.  When  sleeping  together  it  is  not  easy  to  lose 
touch;  but  otherwise  people  are  quickly  strangers.  And  so  it 
was  that  so  long  as  that  habit  lasted,  none  of  my  thoughts, 
none  of  my  actions,  escaped  Josephine;  she  seized,  guessed, 
kept  track  of  everything,  which  was  sometimes  quite  awk¬ 
ward  for  me  and  for  business.  A  passing  quarrel  put  an 
end  to  it  at  the  time  of  the  camp  of  Boulogne. 

Josephine  was  always  thinking  of  the  future,  and  was 
alarmed  at  her  barrenness.  She  realized  fully  that  no 
marriage  is  complete  and  real  without  children;  and  she 
had  married  when  no  longer  able  to  have  any.  As  pros¬ 
perity  came,  her  anxiety  increased;  she  had  recourse  to 
the  medical  art;  she  frequently  pretended  that  success  had 
resulted.  Josephine  had  the  excessive  extravagance  and 
disorderliness  of  the  Creoles.  Her  accounts  never  could  be 
balanced;  she  was  always  in  debt;  and  we  always  quar¬ 
relled  vigorously  when  the  moment  came  for  settling 
those  debts.  Even  at  Elba  Josephine’s  accounts  were 
showered  on  me  from  every  part  of  Italy. 

Another  characteristic  trait  of  Josephine  was  her  con¬ 
stant  attitude  of  negation.  At  any  moment,  at  any  ques¬ 
tion  made  to  her,  her  first  instinct  was  to  deny,  her  first 
word  was  no;  and  the  no  was  not  exactly  a  lie,  it  was  a 


478 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1818 


precaution,  a  mere  defensive;  and  it  is  just  that  which 
differentiates  us  from  you,  ladies,  a  fundamental  distinc¬ 
tion  of  sex  and  of  education:  you  are  made  for  love,  and 
you  are  taught  to  say  no.  We,  on  the  contrary,  glory  in 
saying  yes,  even  when  we  should  not.  And  there  is  the  key 
of  our  difference  in  conduct.  We  are  not  and  cannot  be  of 
the  same  sort  in  life. 

If  I  were  starting  at  night  in  a  chaise  for  a  distant  jour¬ 
ney,  to  my  great  astonishment  there  would  Josephine 
be,  waiting  in  it  ready  dressed,  although  it  had  not  been 
arranged  that  she  should  go.  —  But  you  can’t  possibly 
come!  I  am  going  too  far;  it  would  fatigue  you  too  much ! 
—  Not  in  the  least,  answered  Josephine.  —  And  I  must 
start  at  once.  —  Well,  I’m  quite  ready.  —  But  you  need 
a  whole  paraphernalia. — Not  at  all,  she  said;  I  have 
everything.  —  And  generally  I  had  to  give  in. 

After  all  said  and  done,  Josephine  gave  her  husband 
happiness,  and  was  always  his  tenderest  friend,  always 
and  in  all  events  showing  submission,  devotion,  absolute 
self-sacrifice.  And  I  have  always  thought  of  her  with 
tender  affection  and  keen  gratitude. 

Madame  (Mere)  was  too  parsimonious;  it  was  ridicu¬ 
lous.  I  even  offered  her  a  large  monthly  allowance  if  only 
she  would  disburse  it.  She  was  quite  ready  to  take  it,  but 
on  condition  she  could  keep  it.  In  reality  it  was  all  merely 
an  excess  of  prudence  on  her  part;  she  was  always  afraid 
of  finding  herself  penniless  some  day.  She  had  known 
necessity,  and  could  never  free  her  mind  from  the  memory 
of  that  terrible  time.  It  is  only  fair  to  say,  however,  that 
she  gave  a  great  deal  of  money  to  her  children  in  secret; 
she  is  such  a  good  mother! 


at.  46] 


A  DIARY 


479 


And  yet  this  same  woman  from  whom  it  is  so  difficult 
to  extract  a  five  franc  piece  would  have  given  her  all  to 
help  my  return  from  Elba;  and  after  Waterloo  she  would 
have  given  me  all  she  possessed  to  help  reestablish  my 
affairs;  she  offered  it  me;  she  would  have  sentenced  her¬ 
self  to  black  bread  without  a  murmur. 

20th.  I  am  sad,  bored,  ill;  sit  in  that  armchair,  keep 
me  company. 

21st.  What  shall  we  read  to-night  ?  You  all  agree  on 
the  Bible  ?  It  is  really  most  edifying;  they  wouldn’t 
guess  what  we’re  doing,  in  Europe! 

June  1st.  When  any  one  of  my  ministers,  or  other  high 
personages,  had  blundered  badly,  and  it  was  necessary  to 
get  annoyed,  really  angry,  furious,  I  always  took  care  to 
have  a  third  party  present  at  the  scene;  my  rule  was  that 
when  I  had  decided  to  strike,  the  blow  should  fall  on  a 
good  many;  the  one  on  whom  it  fell  was  neither  more  nor 
less  resentful;  while  the  witness,  whose  face  and  embar¬ 
rassment  were  worth  seeing,  would  go  off  and  discreetly 
spread  far  and  wide  what  he  had  seen  and  heard :  a  healthy 
terror  circulated  through  the  veins  of  the  social  body. 
Things  went  better;  I  had  to  punish  less  frequently;  I 
profited  much  and  without  doing  much  harm. 

4th.  I  have  been  scolded  for  my  laziness  to-day,  so 
here  I  am  back  at  work  to  attack  several  points  at  once; 
there  will  be  something  for  everybody.  I  shall  tackle 
the  Consulate  with  Montholon,  Gourgaud  can  have  some 
other  epoch,  or  separate  battles,  and  little  Emmanuel 
(Las  Cases)  can  prepare  the  documents  and  materials  for 
the  period  of  the  coronation. 

8th.  Everything  proclaims  the  existence  of  a  God;  that 


480 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1816 


is  beyond  doubt;  but  all  our  religions  are  clearly  the  off¬ 
spring  of  men.  A  man  can  swear  to  nothing  that  he  will  do 
in  his  last  moments;  yet  undoubtedly  my  belief  is  that  I 
shall  die  without  a  confessor.  Assuredly  I  am  far  from  being 
an  atheist;  yet  I  cannot  believe  all  that  is  taught,  in  spite 
of  reason,  without  being  dishonest  and  a  hypocrite.  Under 
the  Empire,  and  particularly  after  the  marriage  with 
Maria  Louisa,  the  greatest  efforts  were  made  to  persuade 
me  to  go  to  Notre  Dame  in  full  state  for  communion, 
after  the  manner  of  our  kings;  I  refused  flatly;  my  faith 
was  not  strong  enough  for  it  to  do  me  any  good,  and  yet 
was  too  great  to  commit  a  sacrilege  in  cold  blood.  To 
know  whence  I  come,  what  I  am,  whither  I  go,  is  beyond 
me,  and  yet  there  it  is !  I  am  the  clock  that  exists  but  does 
not  know  itself.  I  can  appear  before  God’s  tribunal,  I  can 
await  his  judgment  without  fear.  I  worked  only  for  the 
glory,  the  power,  the  splendour  of  France;  there  all  my 
facultfes,  my  efforts,  my  time  were  given.  That  could  not 
be  a  crime;  to  me  it  appeared  a  virtue! 

10th.  Fox  came  to  France  immediately  after  the 
treaty  of  Amiens.  He  was  working  at  a  history  of  the 
Stuarts,  and  asked  my  permission  to  search  in  our  diplo¬ 
matic  archives.  I  ordered  that  he  should  be  given  access 
to  everything.  I  received  him  frequently;  I  knew  of  his 
talents  by  reputation;  I  quickly  found  in  him  a  lofty  soul, 
a  good  heart,  large,  generous,  liberal  views,  an  ornament 
of  humankind;  I  became  attached  to  him.  We  conversed 
freely,  leaving  prejudices  aside,  on  a  variety  of  subjects, 
and  when  I  wanted  to  rub  it  in  I  would  remind  him  of  the 
infernal  machine,  I  would  say  that  his  Ministers  had  tried 
to  assassinate  me;  he  used  to  get  quite  heated  arguing 


XT.  46] 


A  DIARY 


48 1 

against  me,  and  would  always  finish  by  saying  in  his  bad 
French:  Premier  Consul,  6tez  vous  done  cela  de  voire  tete ! 

13th.  The  terrible  Moniteur  that  has  ruined  so  many 
reputations  is  constantly  useful  and  favourable  for  me 
alone.  Reasonable  men,  men  of  real  talent,  will  write  his¬ 
tory  from  the  official  documents ;  but  these  documents  are 
full  of  me,  and  it  is  they  I  invoke  and  stand  by. 

18th.  An  inconceivable  battle!  An  unheard  of  concur¬ 
rence  of  fatal  events!  Grouchy  —  Ney  —  d’Erlon!  Was 
it  nothing  worse  than  misfortune  ?  Ah,  unhappy  France! 
Extraordinary  campaign  in  which  in  less  than  a  week  I 
three  times  saw  success  slip  out  of  my  hands !  Had  it  not 
been  for  the  desertion  of  a  traitor  I  would  have  crushed  the 
enemy  at  the  beginning  of  the  campaign.  I  would  have 
crushed  them  at  Ligny  had  my  left  done  its  duty.  Again, 
I  would  have  crushed  them  at  Waterloo  had  my  right  not 
failed  me. 

21st.  They  will  always  fear  me!  Pitt  told  them  truly: 
there  is  no  safety  for  you  with  a  man  who  carries  a  whole 
invasion  in  his  head.  In  any  case,  what  is  there  to  fear  ? 
That  I  should  make  war  ?  I  am  too  old.  That  I  should  run 
after  glory  ?  I  am  gorged  with  it,  I  turned  it  into  litter. 

July  12th.  A  questa  casa,  o  in  questo  luogo  tristo,  non 
voglio  niente  di  lui.  I  hate  this  Longwood.  The  sight  of  it 
makes  me  melancholy.  Let  him  put  me  in  some  place 
where  there  is  shade,  verdure,  and  water.  Here  it  either 
blows  a  furious  wind,  loaded  with  rain  and  fog,  che  mi 
taglia  l'  anima;  or,  if  that  is  wanting,  il  sole  mi  brucia  il 
cervcllo,  through  the  want  of  shade  when  I  go  out. 

15th.  I  had  resolved  to  renew  at  Cherbourg  the  mar- 


482 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1816 


vels  of  Egypt:  I  had  already  erected  my  pyramid  in  the 
sea;  I  would  also  have  had  my  lake  Moeris.  My  grand  ob¬ 
ject  was  to  be  able  to  concentrate  all  our  naval  forces  so  as 
to  aim  a  great  stroke  at  the  enemy.  I  was,  so  to  speak, 
laying  out  the  field  so  that  the  two  nations  could  grapple 
with  one  another  bodily;  and  the  result  could  not  be  in 
doubt,  for  we  would  have  been  more  than  forty  millions  of 
French  against  fifteen  millions  of  English;  the  end  would 
have  been  a  battle  of  Actium. 

16th.  (To  Hudson  Lowe.)  Shall  I  tell  you  what  we 
think  of  you  ?  We  believe  you  capable  of  anything,  I 
mean  anything;  and  so  long  as  you  live  with  your  hatred, 
we  shall  live  with  our  thoughts.  The  most  evil  deed  of 
your  Minister  was  not  sending  me  to  St.  Helena,  but  mak¬ 
ing  you  its  governor.  You  are  a  greater  plague  than  all 
the  afflictions  of  this  hideous  rock! 

21st.  The  English  trembled  when  we  occupied  Egypt. 
We  were  revealing  to  Europe  the  real  way  of  taking  India 
from  them.  They  are  not  quite  easy  yet,  and  they  are 
quite  right. 

22d.  Man  loves  the  supernatural.  He  meets  deception 
halfway.  The  fact  is  that  everything  about  us  is  a  miracle. 
Strictly  speaking,  there  are  no  phenomena,  for  in  nature 
everything  is  a  phenomenon :  my  existence  is  a  phenome¬ 
non;  this  log  that  is  being  put  into  the  chimney  is  a  phe¬ 
nomenon;  this  light  that  illuminates  me  is  a  phenomenon; 
my  intelligence,  my  faculties,  are  phenomena;  for  they  all 
exist,  yet  we  cannot  define  them.  I  leave  you  here,  and  I 
am  in  Paris,  entering  the  Opera;  I  bow  to  the  spectators, 
I  hear  the  acclamations,  I  see  the  actors,  I  hear  the  music. 
Now  if  I  can  span  the  space  from  St.  Helena,  why  not 


*et.  46-47] 


A  DIARY 


483 


that  of  the  centuries  ?  Why  should  I  not  see  the  future  like 
the  past  ?  Would  the  one  be  more  extraordinary,  more 
marvellous  than  the  other  ?  No,  but  in  fact  it  is  not  so. 

25th.  Can  it  be  possible  that  the  Emperor  of  Austria, 
whose  daughter  I  married,  who  solicited  that  marriage  on 
his  knees,  to  whom  I  twice  restored  his  capital,  who  has 
in  his  keeping  my  wife  and  my  son,  should  send  a  commis¬ 
sioner  here  without  one  single  line  for  me,  without  the 
least  little  scrap  of  a  bulletin  on  the  health  of  my  son  ? 

29th,  at  dinner: 

Gentlemen,  Santini  there,  wanted  to  murder  the  gov¬ 
ernor  ? 

What,  thief  ?  You  meant  to  kill  the  governor  ?  If  that 
idea  gets  into  your  head  again,  you  will  have  me  to  deal 
with;  you  ’ll  see  what  I  ’ll  do  to  you! 

August  4th.  A  man  must  have  accomplished  all  that 
I  have,  to  realize  fully  the  difficulty  of  doing  good.  It 
sometimes  needed  all  my  power  to  succeed.  If  it  was  a 
question  of  extending  the  Tuileries  gardens,  of  repairing 
the  sewers,  of  carrying  through  a  public  improvement, 
all  my  energy  was  necessary ;  I  had  to  write  six,  ten  letters 
a  day,  and  get  hot  and  angry.  I  have  spent  as  much  as  30 
millions  on  sewers  which  nobody  will  ever  thank  me  for. 

Archimedes  would  promise  anything  if  only  he  could 
place  his  lever;  I  would  have  done  as  much  wherever  I 
could  place  my  energy,  my  perseverance,  and  my  bud¬ 
gets.  With  budgets  one  could  create  the  world. 

18th.  (Hudson  Lowe:  But,  sir,  you  don’t  know  me !) 

Eh !  And  where  could  I  have  known  you  indeed  ?  I  have 
not  met  you  on  afield  of  battle.  You  were  only  good  for 
hiring  murderers.  Look  at  that  camp  where  your  soldiers 


484 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1816 


are.  If  I  went  to  them  and  said:  The  oldest  soldier  of 
Europe  asks  you  for  a  bit  of  your  rations,  —  I  should  get 
a  share  of  their  dinner.  I,  who  have  governed  the  world, 
know  what  sort  of  people  are  employed  on  such  duties. 
Only  men  with  no  sense  of  honour  accept  them.  You  do 
well  to  ask  to  be  relieved.  It  will  be  good  for  you,  and  for 
me! 

(To  Admiral  Cockbum.)  Lowe’s  faults  come  from  his 
ways  of  life.  He  has  only  commanded  foreign  deserters, 
Piedmontese,  Corsicans,  Sicilians,  all  renegades,  traitors  to 
their  country,  the  lees,  the  scum  of  Europe.  Had  he  com¬ 
manded  men,  Englishmen,  he  would  treat  with  respect 
those  who  are  entitled  to  honour.  All  these  details  are 
degrading.  Were  you  to  stretch  me  on  the  burning  coals 
of  Montezuma  or  of  Guatemozin  you  could  not  extract 
from  me  gold  I  do  not  possess.  In  any  case,  who  is  asking 
anything  of  you  ?  Who  has  asked  you  to  feed  me  ?  If  you 
stopped  your  provisions  and  I  were  hungry,  these  brave 
soldiers  would  take  compassion  on  me.  I  could  go  to  the 
mess  of  their  grenadiers,  and  I  am  sure  they  would  not 
deny  the  first,  the  oldest  soldier  of  Europe.  In  a  few 
years  your  Lord  Castlereagh,  your  Lord  Bathurst  and  the 
others,  you  who  are  speaking,  will  be  buried  in  dust  and 
forgotten;  or,  if  your  names  are  known  it  will  only  be 
for  the  insults  you  have  heaped  upon  me. 

19th.  That  governor  came  here  yesterday  to  annoy 
me.  He  saw  me  walking  in  the  garden,  and  in  consequence 
I  could  not  refuse  to  see  him.  He  wanted  to  enter  into 
some  details  with  me,  about  reducing  the  expenses  of 
the  establishment.  He  had  the  audacity  to  tell  me  that 
things  were  as  he  found  them,  and  that  he  came  up  to 


/ET.  47] 


A  DIARY 


485 


justify  himself:  that  he  had  come  up  two  or  three  times 
before  to  do  so,  but  that  I  was  in  a  bath.  I  replied :  No, 
sir,  I  was  not  in  a  bath,  but  I  ordered  one  on  purpose 
not  to  see  you. 

28th.  (Mme.  de  Montholon:  Which  were  the  best 
troops  ?) 

Those  that  win  battles,  madam.  And  they  are  fickle, 
they  must  be  taken  on  their  day,  like  you  ladies.  The 
best  troops  have  been,  the  Carthaginians  under  Hannibal, 
the  Romans  under  the  Scipios,  the  Macedonians  under 
Alexander,  the  Prussians  under  Frederick.  Some  day  my 
army  of  Italy  and  that  of  Austerlitz  may  be  equalled,  but, 
surely,  never  surpassed. 

September  2d.  I  was  the  keystone  of  an  edifice  that  was 
new,  and  had  such  weak  foundations!  If  I  had  been 
beaten  at  Marengo,  you  would  have  had  all  1814  then, 
less  the  glorious  miracles  that  followed  and  that  remain 
immortal.  The  same  holds  good  for  Austerlitz,  for  Jena, 
for  Eylau,  and  elsewhere. 

24th.  My  force  of  character  has  often  been  praised; 
yet  for  my  own  family  I  was  nothing  but  a  mollycoddle, 
and  they  knew  it.  The  first  storm  over,  their  perseverance, 
their  obstinacy,  always  carried  the  day;  and,  from  sheer 
lassitude,  they  did  what  they  liked  with  me.  I  made  some 
great  errors  there.  I  did  not  have  the  luck  Gengis  Khan 
had  with  his  four  sons,  who  knew  no  emulation  save  that 
of  serving  him  well.  When  I  created  a  king,  he  at  once 
considered  himself  by  the  grace  of  God.  A  delusion 
seized  all  of  them  that  they  were  adored,  preferred  to  me. 

27th.  That ’s  it;  work  is  my  element;  I  was  born,  I  was 
made  for  work.  I  have  reached  the  limit  with  my  legs;  I 


486 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1816 


have  reached  the  limit  with  my  eyes;  but  never  in  my 
work.  And  so  I  almost  killed  poor  Meneval;  I  had  to  re¬ 
lieve  him  and  put  him  out  as  a  convalescent  with  Marie 
Louise,  with  whom  his  duties  were  a  real  sinecure. 

\  29th.  You  want  to  know  the  treasures  of  Napoleon  ? 
They  are  enormous,  it  is  true,  but  in  full  view.  Here  they 
are:  the  splendid  harbour  of  Antwerp,  that  of  Flushing, 
capable  of  holding  the  largest  fleets;  the  docks  and  dykes 
of  Dunkirk,  of  Havre,  of  Nice;  the  gigantic  harbour  of 
Cherbourg;  the  harbour  works  at  Venice;  the  great  roads 
from  Antwerp  to  Amsterdam,  from  Mainz  to  Metz,  from 
Bordeaux  to  Bayonne;  the  passes  of  the  Simplon,  of 
Mont  Cenis,  of  Mont  Genevre,  of  the  Corniche,  that  give 
four  openings  through  the  Alps;  in  that  alone  you  might 
reckon  800  millions.  The  roads  from  the  Pyrenees  to  the 
Alps,  from  Parma  to  Spezzia,  from  Savona  to  Piedmont; 
the  bridges  of  Jena,  of  Austerlitz,  of  the  Arts,  of  Sevres, 
of  Tours,  of  Lyons,  of  Turin,  of  the  Isere,  of  the  Durance, 
of  Bordeaux,  of  Rouen;  the  canal  from  the  Rhine  to  the 
Rhone,  joining  the  waters  of  Holland  to  the  Mediterra¬ 
nean;  the  canal  that  joins  the  Scheldt  and  the  Somme, 
connecting  Amsterdam  and  Paris;  that  which  joins  the 
Ranee  and  the  Vilaine;  the  canal  of  Arles,  of  Pavia,  of 
the  Rhine;  the  draining  of  the  marshes  of  Bourgoing,  of 
the  Cotentin,  of  Rochefort;  the  rebuilding  of  most  of  the 
churches  pulled  down  during  the  Revolution,  the  building 
of  new  ones;  the  construction  of  many  industrial  estab¬ 
lishments  for  putting  an  end  to  pauperism;  the  construc¬ 
tion  of  the  Louvre,  of  the  public  granaries,  of  the  Bank, 
of  the  canal  of  the  Ourcq;  the  water  system  of  the  city 
of  Paris,  the  numerous  sewers,  the  quays,  the  embellish- 


JET.  47] 


A  DIARY 


487 


merits  and  monuments  of  that  great  city;  the  public  im¬ 
provements  of  Rome;  the  reestablishment  of  the  manu¬ 
factories  of  Lyons.  Fifty  millions  spent  on  repairing  and 
improving  the  Crown  residences;  sixty  millions’  worth  of 
furniture  placed  in  the  palaces  of  France  and  Holland,  at 
Turin,  at  Rome;  sixty  millions’  worth  of  Crown  diamonds, 
all  of  it  the  money  of  Napoleon;  even  the  Regent,  the 
only  misssing  one  of  the  old  diamonds  of  the  Crown  of 
France,  purchased  from  Berlin  Jews  with  whom  it  was 
pledged  for  three  millions;  the  Napoleon  Museum,  valued 
at  more  than  400  millions. 

These  are  monuments  to  confound  calumny!  History 
will  relate  that  all  this  was  accomplished  in  the  midst  of 
continuous  wars,  without  raising  a  loan,  and  with  the 
public  debt  actually  decreasing  day  by  day. 

October  21st.  After  all  said  and  done,  Mme.  de  Stael  is 
a  woman  of  great  talent,  very  distinguished,  of  very  keen 
intelligence :  she  has  won  her  place.  It  might  be  said  that 
if,  instead  of  carping  at  me,  she  had  taken  my  side,  it 
would  have  been  useful  to  me. 

30th.  I  must  admit  that  I  was  spoiled;  I  always  gave 
orders;  from  my  birth  power  was  mine,  I  already  re¬ 
jected  a  master  or  a  law. 

November  6th.  I  was  always  searching  for  a  man  for  my 
navy,  without  ever  finding  him.  That  business  has  about 
it  a  certain  technicality,  a  certain  specialness,  that  always 
held  up  my  plans.  The  instant  I  put  forward  any  new 
idea,  immediately  Ganteaume  and  the  whole  of  the  naval 
section  were  on  my  back.  —  Sire,  you  can’t  do  that.  — 
And  why  ?  —  I  was  pulled  up  sharp.  How  can  one  main¬ 
tain  a  discussion  with  people  who  speak  a  different  lan- 


488 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1816 


guage  ?  How  often  have  I  reproached  them  with  the  abuse 
of  this  in  the  Council  of  State !  To  hear  them  one 
would  have  to  be  born  in  the  navy  to  understand  any¬ 
thing  about  it.  It  was  in  vain  I  struggled,  I  had  to  give 
in  to  their  unanimity,  not,  however,  without  warning 
them  that  I  left  it  on  their  consciences. 

9th.  Sidney  Smith  is  a  brave  officer.  He  is  active, 
intelligent,  intriguing,  and  indefatigable;  but  I  believe 
that  he  is  half  insane.  Had  it  not  been  for  that,  I  would 
have  taken  Acre  in  spite  of  him.  He  dispersed  proclama¬ 
tions  amongst  my  troops,  which  certainly  shook  some  of 
them,  and  I  therefore  published  an  order  stating  that 
he  was  mad,  and  forbidding  all  communication  with  him. 
Some  days  after  he  sent,  by  means  of  a  flag  of  truce,  a 
lieutenant  with  a  letter  containing  a  challenge  to  me  to 
meet  him  at  some  place  he  pointed  out,  in  order  to  fight 
a  duel.  I  laughed  at  this  and  sent  him  back  an  intimation 
that  when  he  brought  Marlborough  to  fight  with  me,  I 
would  meet  him.  Notwithstanding  this,  I  like  the  char¬ 
acter  of  the  man. 

11th.  Democracy  may  run  mad,  but  it  has  a  heart,  it 
can  be  moved;  an  aristocracy  always  remains  cold,  and 
never  forgives. 

16th.  I  am  assured  that  it  is  through  (Wellington)  that 
I  am  here,  and  I  believe  it.  I  certainly  gave  him  a  bad 
quarter  of  an  hour.  That  usually  would  appeal  to  a  great 
soul;  but  his  has  not  responded.  Ah!  old  Bliicher  was 
worth  a  fine  candle;  without  him  I  don’t  know  where 
His  Grace  would  be  now;  but  at  all  events  I  would  not  be 
here. 

25th.  I  have  spent  the  day  working  out  fortification 


,®T.  47] 


A  DIARY 


489 


problems  with  Bertrand,  and  it  has  seemed  a  very  short 
one. 

December  10th.  I  have  never  witnessed  such  a  passion 
as  that  of  Berthier  for  Mme.  Visconti!  In  Egypt  he 
would  gaze  at  the  moon  at  the  very  instant  that  she  was 
doing  the  same.  In  the  midst  of  the  desert  there  was  a 
tent  sacred  to  her;  her  portrait  was  there,  and  he  burned 
incense  in  front  of  it.  Three  mules  were  told  off  to  carry 
it  and  the  baggage.  I  would  often  go  in,  throwing  myself 
on  the  sofa  in  my  boots.  It  made  Berthier  furious;  to  him 
it  was  the  desecration  of  his  sanctuary.  He  loved  her  so 
that  he  would  stir  me  up  to  speak  of  her  although  I  al¬ 
ways  abused  her;  he  didn’t  mind,  he  was  delighted  to  be 
able  to  talk  about  her.  If  I  had  left  him  as  commander- 
in-chief  in  Egypt,  he  would  have  evacuated  the  country 
immediately. 

11th.  My  dear  Count  Las  Cases,  I  am  touched  by 
what  you  are  suffering;  dragged  from  my  side  two  weeks 
ago,  you  are  locked  up,  unable  to  communicate  or  to  re¬ 
ceive  communications,  or  even  to  have  your  own  servant 
with  you.  I  am  gratified  to  have  this  opportunity  of  saying 
that  your  conduct  at  St.  Helena  has  been,  like  your  whole 
life,  honourable  and  without  reproach.  Your  company  was 
a  necessity  for  me.  You  alone  read,  speak,  understand 
English.  How  often  have  you  watched  by  me  through 
nights  of  illness?  However,  I  advise  you,  and  if  necessary 
order  you,  to  ask  the  governor  of  this  place  to  send  you 
back  to  Europe.  It  would  be  a  consolation  for  me  to  know 
that  you  were  on  your  way  to  happier  climes.  If,  some  day, 
you  should  see  my  wife  and  my  son,  embrace  them;  it  is 
now  two  years  since  I  heard  from  them,  directly  or  in¬ 
directly. 


490 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1816-17 


Console  yourself,  and  console  my  friends.  My  body,  it 
is  true,  is  delivered  over  to  the  hatred  of  my  enemies; 
they  omit  nothing  that  may  satisfy  their  revenge;  they 
are  killing  me  by  pin  pricks;  but  Providence  will  not  per¬ 
mit  this  to  continue  much  longer. 

As  all  the  indications  are  that  you  will  not  be  allowed 
to  see  me  before  you  leave,  receive  my  embrace,  the  as¬ 
surance  of  my  esteem  and  of  my  friendship.  Be  happy! 


Your  devoted,  Napoleon. 


29th.  This  governor  is  totally  unfit  to  fill  the  situation 
he  holds.  He  would  employ  cunning  in  saying.  Good-day! 
I  think  he  would  eat  his  breakfast  the  same  way. 

30th.  Ah,  Warden,  how  do  you  do  ? 

I  certainly  enjoy  a  good  state  of  health.  With  respect 
to  the  English  language  I  have  been  very  diligent:  I  now 
read  your  newspapers  with  ease.  In  one  paper  I  am  called 
a  liar,  in  another  a  tyrant,  in  a  third  a  monster,  and  in 
one  of  them,  which  I  really  did  not  expect,  a  coward! 


January  1st,  1817.  To  bear  misfortune  was  the  only 
thing  wanting  to  my  fame.  I  have  worn  the  imperial  crown 
of  France,  the  iron  crown  of  Italy;  England  has  now  given 
me  a  greater  and  more  glorious  one,  —  for  it  is  that  worn 
by  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  —  the  crown  of  thorns. 

6th.  What  is  electricity,  galvanism,  magnetism?  There 
lies  the  great  secret  of  nature.  Galvanism  works  in  silence. 
I  believe  that  man  is  the  product  of  these  fluids  and  of 
the  atmosphere;  that  the  brain  pumps  in  these  fluids 
and  produces  life;  that  the  soul  is  made  up  of  them,  and 
that  after  death  they  return  to  the  ether  whence  other 
brains  pump  them. 

9th.  The  Paris  police  terrifies  more  than  it  hurts.  The 


JET.  47] 


A  DIARY 


491 


post-office  is  a  good  source  of  information,  but  I  am  not 
sure  that  the  advantage  compensates  the  evil.  It  was  not 
possible  to  read  every  letter,  but  those  of  the  persons  I 
specified  and  of  my  ministers  were  unsealed.  Fouchd, 
Talleyrand,  never  wrote;  but  their  friends,  their  creatures, 
wrote,  and  by  (such  a  person’s)  letter  one  could  see  what 
Talleyrand  or  Fouche  had  in  mind. 

February  3d.  The  Bishop  of  Nantes  was  an  excellent 
confessor  for  Maria  Louisa;  he  gave  her  good  advice, 
explained  how  it  was  I  could  eat  meat  on  fast  days,  and 
when  I  pushed  the  Empress  hard  she  would  tell  me  all 
that  passed  between  them.  Fesch  said  to  her:  If  he  eats 
meat,  throw  your  plate  at  his  head !  —  And  Fesch  would 
more  likely  have  made  me  a  Turk  than  a  Christian.  If 
I  had  had  to  be  converted,  I  think  that  the  Bishop  of 
Nantes  is  the  only  man  who  could  have  succeeded;  but 
I  have  read  too  much  history  and  handled  too  many 
religions  for  that! 

6th.  My  life  here,  were  we  in  Europe  and  were  I  not  a 
slave,  would  suit  me  very  well.  I  would  like  to  live  in  the 
country  and  develop  my  estate.  It  is  the  best  life  there 
is:  a  sick  sheep  supplies  food  for  conversation.  At  the 
island  of  Elba,  with  plenty  of  money  and  means  of  enter¬ 
taining,  living  in  the  midst  of  the  scientific  men  of  Europe 
as  their  centre,  I  would  have  been  very  happy. 

28th.  He  must  indeed  be  a  barbarian  who  would  deny 
to  a  husband  and  a  father  the  consolation  of  conversing 
with  a  person  who  had  lately  seen,  spoken  to,  and  touched 
his  wife  and  child,  from  whose  embraces  he  is  for  ever 
separated  by  the  cruel  policy  of  a  few.  The  Anthro¬ 
pophagi  of  the  South  Seas  would  not  do  it.  Previous  to 


492 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1S17 


devouring  their  victims,  they  would  allow  them  the  con¬ 
solation  of  seeing  and  conversing  with  each  other.  The 
cruelties  which  are  practised  here  would  be  disavowed 
by  cannibals! 

Nature  in  forming  some  men,  intended  that  they  should 
always  remain  in  a  subordinate  situation.  Such  was  Ber- 
thier.  There  was  not  so  good  a  chief  of  staff  in  the  world; 
but  change  his  occupation,  and  he  was  not  fit  to  command 
five  hundred  men. 

March  3d.  In  spite  of  all  the  libels,  I  have  no  fear  what¬ 
ever  about  my  fame.  Posterity  will  do  me  justice.  The 
truth  will  be  known;  and  the  good  I  have  done  will  be 
compared  with  the  faults  I  have  committed.  I  am  not 
uneasy  as  to  the  result.  Had  I  succeeded,  I  would  have 
died  with  the  reputation  of  the  greatest  man  that  ever 
existed.  As  it  is,  although  I  have  failed,  I  shall  be  con¬ 
sidered  as  an  extraordinary  man:  my  elevation  was 
unparalleled,  because  unaccompanied  by  crime.  I  have 
fought  fifty  pitched  battles,  almost  all  of  which  I  have 
won.  I  have  framed  and  carried  into  effect  a  code  of 
laws  that  will  bear  my  name  to  the  most  distant  poster¬ 
ity.  I  raised  myself  from  nothing  to  be  the  most  powerful 
monarch  in  the  world.  Europe  was  at  my  feet.  I  have 
always  been  of  opinion  that  the  sovereignty  lay  in  the 
people.  In  fact,  the  imperial  government  was  a  kind  of 
republic.  Called  to  the  head  of  it  by  the  voice  of  the 
nation,  my  maxim  was,  la  carriere  est  ouverte  aux  talens 
without  distinction  of  birth  or  fortune,  and  this  system 
of  equality  is  the  reason  that  your  oligarchy  hates  me  so 
much. 

6th.  I  was  afraid  there  was  bad  news  about  my  wife. 


«t.  47] 


A  DIARY 


493 


Perhaps  it ’s  about  my  son;  when  you  go  into  town  to¬ 
morrow,  try  to  see  all  the  papers,  and  read  them  carefully. 

April  3d.  You  English  are  aristocrats.  You  keep  a  y 
great  distance  between  yourselves  and  the  popolo.  Nature 
formed  all  men  equal.  It  was  always  my  custom  to  go 
amongst  the  soldiers  and  the  rabble,  to  converse  with 
them,  hear  their  little  histories,  and  speak  kindly  to 
them.  This  I  found  to  be  of  the  greatest  benefit  to  me. 

May  3d.  Once  for  all,  Admiral,  I  am  bound  to  tell  you 
what  I  think.  With  you  English  a  foreigner  is  always  a 
dog;  one  can  expect  neither  help  nor  politeness.  What! 
There  was  a  botanist  here,  who  had  seen  my  wife  and  my 
child,  and  he  was  forbidden  to  give  me  any  news  of  them; 
he  is  being  prosecuted  because  he  gave  my  valet  a  lock 
of  my  son’s  hair!  If  Hudson  Lowe  asks  to  see  me,  I  shall 
refuse! 

5th.  Yes,  I  tasted  happiness  as  First  Consul,  at  the 
time  of  my  marriage,  of  the  birth  of  the  King  of  Rome; 
but  I  was  not  quite  secure  then.  Perhaps  Tilsit  was  the 
(best)  moment;  I  had  had  difficulties,  worries,  Eylau 
among  others,  and  I  was  victorious,  imposing  my  will, 
with  emperors  and  kings  to  court  me!  Perhaps  I  felt 
more  after  my  victories  in  Italy;  what  enthusiasm,  what 
cheers  for  the  liberator  of  Italy !  At  twenty-five  years  of 
age!  From  that  moment  I  foresaw  what  I  might  become! 

I  could  see  the  world  moving  from  under  my  footsteps  as 
though  I  were  sailing  through  the  air. 

16th.  When  I  was  at  Tilsit  with  the  Emperor  Alexander 
and  the  King  of  Prussia,  I  was  the  most  ignorant  of  the 
three  in  military  affairs!  These  two  sovereigns,  especially 
the  King  of  Prussia,  were  completely  au  fait  as  to  the 


494 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1817 


number  of  buttons  there  ought  to  be  in  front  of  a  jacket, 
how  many  behind,  and  the  manner  in  which  the  skirts 
ought  to  be  cut.  Not  a  tailor  in  the  army  knew  better 
than  King  Frederick  how  many  measures  of  cloth  it 
took  to  make  a  jacket.  In  fact,  I  was  nobody  in  compar¬ 
ison  with  them.  They  continually  tormented  me  with 
questions  about  matters  belonging  to  tailors,  of  which  I 
was  entirely  ignorant,  though,  in  order  not  to  affront 
them,  I  answered  just  as  gravely  as  if  the  fate  of  an  army 
depended  upon  the  cut  of  a  jacket.  The  King  of  Prussia 
changed  his  fashion  every  day.  He  was  a  tall,  dry  looking 
fellow,  and  would  give  a  good  idea  of  Don  Quixote.  At 
Jena,  his  army  performed  the  finest  and  most  showy  ma¬ 
noeuvres  possible,  but  I  soon  put  a  stop  to  their  coglionerie, 
and  taught  them  that  to  fight  and  to  execute  dazzling 
manoeuvres  and  wear  splendid  uniforms  were  very  dif¬ 
ferent  affairs.  If  the  French  army  had  been  commanded 
by  a  tailor,  the  King  of  Prussia  would  certainly  have 
gained  the  day,  from  his  superior  knowledge  in  that  art! 

Women,  when  they  are  bad,  are  worse  than  men.  The 
softer  sex,  when  degraded,  falls  lower  than  the  other. 
Women  are  always  much  better  or  much  worse  than  men. 

21st.  I  can’t  sleep. 

23d.  Gourgaud,  my  friend,  I  can’t  walk  any  longer. 

June  2d.  A  singular  thing  about  me  is  my  memory. 
As  a  boy  I  knew  the  logarithms  of  thirty  or  forty  numbers; 
in  France  I  not  only  knew  the  names  of  the  officers  of  all 
the  regiments,  but  where  the  corps  had  been  recruited, 
had  distinguished  themselves;  I  even  knew  their  spirit. 

3d.  The  32d  demi-brigade  would  have  laid  down  its 
life  for  me  because,  after  Lonato,  I  wrote:  The  82d  was 


xt.  47] 


A  DIARY 


495 


there :  I  was  easy.  —  The  influence  of  words  over  men  is 
astounding! 

13th.  My  own  opinion  is  that  I  ought  to  have  died  at 
Waterloo;  perhaps  a  little  earlier.  Had  I  died  at  Moscow, 
I  should  probably  have  had  the  reputation  of  the  greatest 
conqueror  ever  known.  But  the  smiles  of  fortune  were 
at  an  end.  The  misfortune  is  that  when  a  man  seeks 
the  most  for  death,  he  cannot  find  it.  Men  were  killed 
around  me,  before,  behind,  everywhere,  but  no  bullet 
for  me. 

14th.  Marching  on  Landshut  I  met  Bessieres  retreat¬ 
ing.  I  ordered  him  to  march  forward.  He  objected  that 
the  enemy  were  in  force.  —  Go  ahead,  —  said  I,  and  he 
advanced.  The  enemy  seeing  him  take  the  offensive 
thought  he  was  stronger  than  they  and  retreated.  In  war 
that  is  the  way  everything  goes.  It  is  moral  force  more 
than  numbers  that  wins  the  victory. 

17th.  Hudson  Lowe  says  that  I  am  the  most  subtle 
man  in  the  world.  I  know  how  to  put  on  a  mild  little  ex¬ 
pression  when  I  want  to  get  around  anybody.  That  is  how 
I  won  over  O’Meara.  I  shammed  sick  to  receive  Lord 
Amherst  so  that,  as  he  was  just  leaving,  the  governor 
couldn’t  undo  the  effect  of  all  that  I  had  said  to  him;  I 
won  his  Lordship,  whom  I  knew  to  be  a  not  very  intelli¬ 
gent  person. 

I  wish  to  have  no  relations  with  Sir  Hudson.  Let  him 
leave  me  in  peace,  for  in  ages  to  come  his  children  will 
blush  at  their  own  name.  Ah!  good  Heavens!  how  mis¬ 
taken  you  are,  nobody  could  be  less  subtle  than  I !  On  the 
contrary,  my  failing  is  that  I  am  too  easy-going.  Ah! 
rascally  governor! 


496 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1817 


August  2d.  Hudson  Lowe  formerly  thought  that  no¬ 
thing  which  passed  here  would  be  known  in  Europe. 
He  might  as  well  have  attempted  to  obscure  the  light  of 
the  sun  with  his  hat.  There  are  still  millions  in  the  world 
who  are  interested  in  me. 

It  is  not  the  coat  makes  the  gaoler,  but  manners  and 
point  of  view. 

24th.  Misfortunes,  you  see,  follow  one  another,  and 
when  misfortune  comes,  everything  goes  wrong.  If  only 
the  battle  of  Vittoria  had  come  earlier  I  would  have 
signed  peace,  but  it  came  at  the  very  moment  when  I  was 
bound  not  to.  When  the  Allies  saw  that  I  had  lost  the 
battle,  my  artillery,  my  baggage,  and  that  the  English 
were  marching  into  France,  they  concluded  that  I  was 
lost.  The  French  did  not  do  much  for  me  then.  At  the 
time  of  Cannee  the  Romans  redoubled  their  efforts,  but 
that  was  because  every  individual  stood  in  fear  of  death, 
of  rape,  of  pillage.  That  is  making  war,  but  in  modern 
campaigns  everything  is  sprinkled  with  rosewater. 

28th.  Jesus  was  hanged,  like  so  many  a  fanatic  who 
posed  as  a  prophet,  a  messiah;  there  were  several  every 
year.  What  is  certain  is  that  at  that  epoch  opinion  was 
setting  towards  a  single  God,  and  those  who  first  preached 
the  doctrine  were  well  received:  circumstances  made  for 
it.  It  is  just  as  in  my  case,  sprung  from  the  lower  ranks 
of  society  I  became  an  emperor,  because  circumstances, 
opinion,  were  with  me. 

September  3d.  If  (Hudson  Lowe)  had  his  will,  he  would 
order  me  to  breakfast  at  a  certain  hour,  dine  at  another, 
go  to  bed  at  a  time  prescribed  by  him,  and  come  himself 
to  see  it  carried  into  execution.  All  will  fall  upon  himself 


MT.  48] 


A  DIARY 


497 


one  day.  He  does  not  realize  that  what  happens  here  will 
be  recorded  in  history. 

28th.  O’Meara  bearded  Hudson  Lowe  and  told  him 
that  in  his  opinion  I  had  not  six  months  to  live.  It’s  a 
good  thing  to  have  such  a  witness,  it  annoys  the  governor. 

29th.  St.  Napoleon  ought  to  be  very  much  obliged  to 
me,  and  do  everything  in  his  power  for  me  in  the  world  to 
come.  Poor  fellow;  nobody  knew  him  before.  He  had  not 
even  a  day  in  the  calendar.  I  got  him  one,  and  persuaded 
the  Pope  to  give  him  the  fifteenth  of  August,  my  birth¬ 
day. 

November  2d.  I  could  listen  to  the  intelligence  of  the 
death  of  my  wife,  of  my  son,  or  of  all  my  family,  without 
a  change  of  feature.  Not  the  slightest  sign  of  emotion,  or 
alteration  of  countenance,  would  be  visible.  Everything 
would  appear  indifferent  and  calm.  But  when  alone  in 
my  room,  then  I  suffer.  Then  the  feelings  of  the  man 
burst  forth. 

30th.  The  King  of  Bavaria  did  not  wish  to  give  his 
daughter  to  Eugene,  declaring  that  he  did  not  know  what 
adoption  meant,  and  that  he  could  only  consider  him  as 
Viscount  de  Beauharnais.  Josephine  had  had  to  put  up 
with  some  slights  at  Munich,  where  they  openly  discussed 
in  her  presence  the  affection  between  the  princess  and  the 
Prince  of  Baden.  When  I  reached  Munich  the  Elector 
came  to  see  me  in  my  study  with  a  veiled  lady.  He  raised 
the  veil;  it  was  his  daughter;  I  found  her  charming,  and 
was,  I  confess,  somewhat  embarrassed.  I  made  the  young 
woman  sit  down,  and  afterwards  read  a  lecture  to  her 
governess.  Should  princesses  fall  in  love  ?  They  are 
merely  political  merchandise. 


498 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1817-18 


The  Queen  of  Bavaria  was  pretty,  I  enjoyed  her  society. 
One  hunting-day  the  King  started  early,  I  promised  to 
join  him,  but  I  went  to  see  the  Queen  and  staid  an  hour 
and  a  half.  It  caused  talk,  and  the  King  was  very  angry, 
and  when  they  met  again  he  scolded  her.  She  replied: 
Should  I  have  shown  him  the  door  ?  I  paid  dear  for  my 
gallantry  afterwards,  for  they  followed  me  on  my  journey 
to  Italy,  where  they  were  always  after  me;  they  had  car¬ 
riages  that  were  breaking  down  every  minute:  I  had  to 
take  them  into  mine;  they  were  with  me  at  Venice,  yet, 
in  reality,  I  was  not  annoyed  because  it  gave  me  a  fol¬ 
lowing  of  kings. 

December  21st.  Whatever  they  say,  I  can  make  or  un¬ 
make  the  reputation  of  the  governor.  All  I  choose  to  say 
of  him,  of  his  bad  behaviour,  of  his  ideas  of  poisoning  me, 
will  be  believed. 

25th.  War  is  a  singular  art;  I  can  assure  you  that 
fighting  sixty  battles  taught  me  nothing  I  did  not  know 
at  the  first  one.  The  essential  quality  of  the  general  is 
firmness,  and  that  is  a  gift  from  heaven. 

January  7th,  1818.  What  I  admire  in  Alexander  the 
Great  is  not  his  campaigns,  which  we  have  no  means  of 
judging,  but  his  political  instinct.  His  going  to  Ammon 
was  a  profound  political  stroke;  he  thereby  conquered 
Egypt.  Had  I  remained  in  the  East,  I  would  probably 
have  founded  an  Empire,  like  Alexander,  by  going  to 
Mecca  as  a  pilgrim,  where  I  would  have  bowed  the 
knee  and  offered  prayers,  but  only  if  it  had  been  worth 
while ! 

13th.  What  weariness  every  day!  What  martyr¬ 
dom! 


jit.  48] 


A  DIARY 


499 


29th.  To  be  a  good  general  a  man  must  know  mathe¬ 
matics;  it  is  of  daily  help  in  straightening  one’s  ideas. 
Perhaps  I  owe  my  success  to  my  mathematical  concep¬ 
tions;  a  general  must  never  imagine  things,  that  is  the 
most  fatal  of  all.  My  great  talent,  the  thing  that  marks 
me  most,  is  that  I  see  things  clearly;  it  is  the  same  with 
my  eloquence,  for  I  can  distinguish  what  is  essential  in  a 
question  from  every  angle.  The  great  art  in  battle  is 
to  change  the  line  of  operations  during  the  course  of 
the  engagement;  that  is  an  idea  of  my  own,  and  quite 
new. 

The  art  of  war  does  not  require  complicated  ma¬ 
noeuvres;  the  simplest  are  the  best,  and  common  sense  is 
fundamental.  From  which  one  might  wonder  how  it  is 
generals  make  blunders;  it  is  because  they  try  to  be  clever. 
The  most  difficult  thing  is  to  guess  the  enemy’s  plan,  to 
sift  the  truth  from  all  the  reports  that  come  in.  The  rest 
merely  requires  common  sense;  it’s  like  a  boxing-match, 
the  more  you  punch  the  better  it  is.  It  is  also  necessary  to 
read  the  map  well. 

February  18th.  You  have  the  impudence  to  talk  of  the 
conscription  in  France;  it  wounds  your  pride  because  it 
fell  upon  all  ranks.  Oh,  how  shocking,  that  a  gentleman’s 
son  should  be  obliged  to  defend  his  country,  just  as  if  he 
were  one  of  the  mob! 

The  conscription  did  not  crush  a  particular  class  like 
your  press-gang,  nor  the  rabble,  because  they  were  poor. 
My  rabble  would  have  become  the  best  educated  in  the 
world.  All  my  exertions  were  directed  to  illuminate  the 
mass  of  the  nation  instead  of  brutalizing  them  by  igno¬ 
rance  and  superstition. 


500 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1818 


May  14th.  (To  O’Meara.)  So  you  are  going  to  leave 
us,  doctor  ?  Will  the  world  believe  that  they  have  been 
cowardly  enough  to  attack  my  doctor  ? 

July  25th.  (To  O’Meara.)  The  crime  will  be  accom¬ 
plished  more  quickly.  I  have  lived  too  long  for  them. 
Your  ministry  does  not  lack  courage;  when  the  Pope  was 
in  France,  I  would  sooner  have  cut  off  my  right  arm  than 
have  signed  an  order  for  the  removal  of  his  surgeon. 

When  you  arrive  in  Europe  you  will  either  go  yourself 
or  send  to  my  brother  Joseph.  You  will  inform  him  that 
I  desire  that  he  shall  give  you  the  parcel  containing  the 
private  and  confidential  letters  of  the  Emperors  Alexander 
and  Francis,  the  King  of  Prussia,  and  the  other  sovereigns 
of  Europe,  which  I  delivered  to  his  care  at  Rochefort. 
You  will  publish  them,  to  cover  those  sovereigns  with 
shame.  When  I  was  strong,  and  in  power,  they  begged 
for  my  protection,  and  licked  the  dust  from  under  my 
feet.  Now,  in  my  old  age,  they  basely  oppress  me,  and 
take  my  wife  and  child  from  me.  Farewell,  O’Meara,  we 
shall  never  meet  again.  Be  happy! 

September  26th.  Place  that  dear  child  next  to  his 
mother,  there,  on  the  right,  nearer  to  my  chimney.  You 
recognise  her  by  her  colour:  it’s  Marie  Louise;  she  holds 
her  son  in  her  arms.  And  the  other,  —  you  recognise  it  ? 
It’s  the  Prince  Imperial.  The  other  two  are  of  Josephine: 
I  loved  her  so  dearly!  You  are  examining  that  big  clock  ? 
It  was  the  great  Frederick’s  alarum;  I  took  it  from  Pots¬ 
dam,  —  that  was  all  Prussia  was  worth!  My  mantelpiece 
is  not  very  sumptuous,  as  you  see.  My  son’s  bust,  two 
chandeliers,  two  silver  gilt  cups,  two  decanters  for  eau 
de  Cologne,  nail  scissors,  a  small  lookingglass.  It  is  far 


Err.  50] 


A  DIARY 


501 


from  the  splendour  of  the  Tuileries:  but  what  of  it,  if  I 
have  fallen  from  power,  I  have  not  lost  my  glory.  —  I 
keep  my  memories. 

September  23,  1819.  Well,  doctor,  what  do  you  think 
of  it  ?  Am  I  likely  to  disturb  the  monarchs’  digestions 
much  longer  ? 

(Antommarchi :  You  will  survive  them,  sire.) 

No,  doctor,  the  work  of  the  English  is  nearly  done,  the 
mainspring  is  broken. 

28th.  I  close  my  door  to  your  drugs  until  to-morrow. 
I  have  some  problems  of  algebra  to  work  out. 

October  4th.  My  country!  my  country!  If  only  St. 
Helena  were  France  I  could  be  happy  on  this  accursed 
rock. 

Ah!  doctor,  where  is  the  blue  sky  of  Corsica?  Fate 
has  decided  that  I  must  not  see  again  the  scenes  to  which 
the  memories  of  childhood  recall  me. 

5th.  Dottoraccio  di  Capo  Cor  so!  Leave  me  alone  ?  Go 
out  without  my  permission  ?  You  are  a  novice,  so  I  forgive 
you;  but  neither  the  Grand  Marshal  nor  General  Mon- 
tholon,  would  have  gone  out  until  I  had  given  them 
leave. 

14th.  I  am  uncomfortable:  I  would  like  to  sleep,  read, 
do  something  or  other.  Here  is  Racine,  doctor;  you  are 
on  the  stage;  come;  I  am  listening,  —  Andromache.  It’s 
the  play  of  unhappy  fathers. 

(“I  went  to  the  spot  where  is  kept  my  son. 

Whom  once  in  each  day  you  permit  me  to  see. 

All,  all  that  is  left  both  of  Hector  and  Troy; 

I  went  there  to  mingle  my  tears  with  his, 

I  had  not  yet  embraced  him  to-day  — ”) 


502 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1819-20 


Doctor,  it  moves  me  too  much,  —  leave  me ! 

28th.  My  patent  of  nobility  dates  from  Millesimo, 
from  Rivoli.  My  family’s  is  older.  Only  the  genealogist 
Joseph  can  trace  its  origin;  he  pretends  that  we  descend 
from  I  don’t  know  how  many  obscure  tyrants.  After  my 
reverses,  I  was  only  a  Jacobin. 

November  18th.  What  can  I  do? 

(Antommarchi:  Exercise!) 

Where  ?  Among  the  redcoats  ?  Never!  —  How  else  ? 
Hoeing  the  earth  ?  Yes,  doctor,  you  are  right;  I  will  hoe 
the  earth. 

July  26th,  1820.  You  are  very  attached  to  me,  doctor; 
you  spare  nothing  to  relieve  me;  but  all  that  is  not  the 
same  as  a  mother’s  care.  Ah!  mamma  Letizia! 

August  10th.  Has  a  man  the  right  to  kill  himself  ?  Yes, 
if  his  death  injures  no  one,  and  if  life  is  a  burden  to  him. 
When  is  life  a  burden  to  a  man  ?  When  it  yields  him 
only  suffering  and  grief.  But  as  suffering  and  grief 
change  constantly,  there  can  be  no  moment  at  which  a 
man  has  the  right  to  kill  himself.  That  moment  could 
only  be  at  death’s  very  door,  because  only  then  could 
it  be  proved  that  life  was  but  a  tissue  of  affliction  and 
suffering. 

September  18th.  Happiness  lies  in  sleep;  our  necessities 
disappear  with  insomnia. 

October  2d.  The  second  book  of  the  ACneid  is  considered 
the  masterpiece  of  that  epic;  it  deserves  its  reputation 
from  the  point  of  view  of  style,  but  not  at  all  from  that 
of  realism.  The  wooden  horse  may  come  from  a  popular 
tradition,  but  the  tradition  was  absurd  and  unworthy  of 
an  epic  poem.  There  is  nothing  of  the  sort  in  the  Iliad, 


<ET.  51] 


A  DIARY 


503 


where  everything  conforms  to  reality  and  to  the  practice 
of  war. 

14th.  The  art  of  medicine,  my  dear  doctor,  is  none 
other  than  that  of  putting  the  imagination  to  sleep,  of 
soothing  it.  That  is  why  the  ancients  decked  themselves 
out  in  robes  and  gowns  that  catch  the  eye  and  impose  on 
one.  You  have  given  up  the  gown,  and  it  is  a  mistake. 
Who  knows  ?  If  you  yourself  appeared  before  me  sud¬ 
denly  with  an  enormous  wig,  a  toque,  a  trailing  robe,  I 
might  take  you  for  the  god  of  health,  although  you  are 
only  that  of  drugs. 

22d.  My  power  lasted  only  a  flash  of  time,  but  never 
mind,  it  was  full,  it  was  gorged  with  useful  institutions;  I 
consecrated  the  revolution;  I  infused  it  into  our  laws. 

25th.  Perhaps  death  will  soon  put  a  term  to  my  suffer¬ 
ings. 

27th.  Well,  doctor,  how  do  you  think  I  am  ?  a  little 
better  ?  The  fact  is  the  pills  —  They  have  done  their 
work  —  The  devil!  doctor,  you  preach  the  (doctrine  of) 
pills  with  more  unction  than  they  do  that  of  legitimity 
nowadays.  Do  you  take  any  yourself  ? 

(Antommarchi :  Sire,  there  are  well-tested  drugs.) 

Like  those  Corvisart  used  to  give  the  Empress,  bread¬ 
crumb  pills  that  worked  miracles  just  the  same.  Marie 
Louise  used  to  praise  their  good  effects  to  me  every  day. 
They  are  all  the  same. 

(Antommarchi:  No,  sire.) 

Eh!  but  I  belong  to  your  shop  too!  I  have  practised! 
Water,  air,  cleanliness,  that  was  the  foundation  of  my 
dispensary.  I  never  got  much  beyond  those  remedies. 
You  laugh  at  my  methods  ?  All  right,  laugh  away. 


504 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1820 


Your  colleagues  in  Egypt  did  just  the  same;  but  experi¬ 
ence  proved  that  my  flannel  and  brush  were  more  use 
than  their  pills.  , 

November  16th.  Well,  doctor,  is  this  the  end  ?  —  I  am 
going  to  get  well,  I  suppose  ?  A  doctor  would  rather  die 
than  not  try  to  persuade  a  dying  man  that  he  is  not  ill !  — 
What,  pills  ?  A  quinine  mixture,  as  at  Mantua  ? 

19th.  What  a  pleasant  thing  is  rest!  My  bed  has  be¬ 
come  a  place  of  happiness  for  me;  I  would  not  exchange 
it  for  all  the  thrones  of  the  universe.  What  a  change! 
How  I  have  fallen!  I,  whose  activity  knew  no  bounds, 
whose  mind  never  slumbered!  I  am  plunged  in  a  stupor, 
in  a  lethargy ;  I  have  to  make  an  effort  to  raise  my  eyelids. 

December  8th.  Desaix  was  devoted,  generous,  tor¬ 
mented  by  the  thirst  for  glory;  his  death  was  one  of  my 
misfortunes.  He  was  skilful,  alert,  bold;  he  made  light  of 
fatigue,  and  even  less  of  death:  he  would  have  followed 
victory  to  the  ends  of  the  earth.  Brave  Desaix! 

26th.  You  want  to  get  me  into  the  garden  ?  Very  welk 
—  I  am  very  weak,  my  trembling  legs  will  hardly  hold 
me  up. 

Ah,  doctor,  how  tired  I  am!  I  feel  this  fresh  air  I 
breathe  is  doing  me  good.  Never  having  been  sick,  never 
having  taken  medicine,  I  can  hardly  have  an  opinion 
about  such  matters ;  the  state  I  am  now  in  appears  in  fact 
so  extraordinary  to  me  that  I  can  scarcely  realize  it. 

The  newspapers  report  the  death  of  Princess  Elisa. 
Well,  you  see,  Elisa  points  the  way;  death  which  appeared 
to  have  forgotten  our  family,  has  begun  to  strike  it;  my 
turn  cannot  be  long  delayed.  The  first  of  our  family  who 
will  follow  Elisa  to  the  grave  is  that  great  Napoleon  who 


XT.  51] 


A  DIARY 


505 


is  bending  under  his  load  and  who  yet  keeps  Europe  in 
alarm. 

January  22d,  1821.  Will  you  not  confess  that  I  am 
right,  dottoraccio  maledetto  ?  Is  not  my  medicine  better 
than  yours  ?  These  cursed  doctors  are  all  the  same; 
when  they  want  their  patient  to  do  anything  they  de¬ 
ceive  him,  and  frighten  him.  Isn’t  it  time,  dottoraccio? 
—  Well,  all  right;  we  must  obey  the  faculty. 

February  15th.  Were  you  at  Milan  when  I  assumed  the 
Iron  Crown  ?  And  when  I  went  to  Venice  ?  Venice  had 
put  all  her  gondolas  on  the  water,  and  fringes,  and  plumes, 
and  stuffs;  all  that  was  lovely  and  fashionable  had  gath¬ 
ered  at  Fusine.  Never  had  the  Adriatic  witnessed  a  more 
gorgeous  procession. 

March  15th.  Ah,  doctor,  how  I  suffer! 

26th.  A  consultation  ?  What ’s  the  good  ?  You  are  all 
blind  playing  with  the  blind.  Another  doctor  would  not 
see  any  better  than  you  can  what  is  going  on  in  my  body. 
In  any  case,  who  is  there  to  consult  ?  Englishmen  who 
would  be  under  the  influence  of  Hudson  Lowe  ?  I  won’t 
have  them;  I  have  already  said  so;  I  prefer  that  the  in¬ 
iquity  should  be  accomplished. 

29th.  Quod  scriptum  scriptum;  can  you  doubt,  doctor, 
that  all  that  happens  to  us  is  written,  that  our  hour  is 
marked  ? 

(Antommarchi:  But,  sire,  your  medicine!) 

It  is  incredible  how  I  dislike  medicine!  I  could  face 
danger  with  indifference,  and  see  death  without  a  tremor, 
but,  however  great  an  effort  I  make,  I  cannot  put  to  my 
lips  a  cup  with  the  least  medicine  in  it. 

30th.  Kleber !  He  was  the  god  Mars  in  uniform ! 


506 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1821 


April  2d.  A  comet !  It  was  the  omen  foretold  the  death 
of  Caesar! 

5th.  Ah,  why  did  the  bullets  spare  my  life  if  it  was  only 
to  lose  it  in  this  wretched  way  ? 

6th.  I  have  always  shaved  myself,  never  has  any  person 
placed  a  hand  on  my  cheek.  Now  that  I  am  helpless,  I 
must  make  up  my  mind  to  it. 

12th.  Thanks  for  your  services,  doctor;  it’s  lost  labour. 

Doctor  Arnott,  don’t  people  die  of  weakness  ?  How 
can  a  man  live  eating  so  little  ? 

13th.  (Antommarchi  with  pills.) 

Are  they  well  wrapped  up,  covered  ?  They  won’t  poison 
my  mouth  ?  Really  ?  (To  Marchand.)  Well,  here  you  are, 
rascal,  swallow  them.  He  needed  medicine,  didn’t  he; 
doctor,  and  my  pills  will  do  him  good  ?  Give  him  some 
more  now;  as  for  me,  I  won’t  touch  them  again. 

15th.  I  have  nothing  but  satisfaction  to  express  with  my 
beloved  wife,  Maria  Louisa;  I  shall  retain  my  tender  sen¬ 
timents  for  her  till  my  last  breath ;  I  beg  her  to  watch  and 
protect  my  son  from  the  pitfalls  that  still  surround  his 
young  days. 

I  bequeath  to  my  son  the  objects  specified  in  the  sched¬ 
ule  hereto.  I  hope  this  slight  legacy  will  be  dear  to  him, 
as  recalling  the  memory  of  a  father  whom  the  whole 
world  will  tell  him  of. 

Marchand  will  keep  my  hair,  and  will  have  a  bracelet 
made  of  it  that  is  to  be  sent  to  the  Empress  Maria  Louisa. 

16th.  I  wish  my  ashes  to  rest  by  the  banks  of  the 
Seine,  in  the  midst  of  the  people  of  France  whom  I  loved 
so  dearly. 


ET.  51] 


A  DIARY 


507 


I  have  written  too  much.  Ah,  what  suffering!  What 
oppression!  I  feel  at  the  left  end  of  the  stomach  a  pain 
that  is  unbearable.  —  You  ought  to  marry,  doctor. 
Marry  an  Englishwoman,  her  ice-cold  blood  will  moderate 
the  fire  that  devours  you;  you  will  become  less  obstinate. 
—  Give  me  the  potion ! 

19th.  You  are  not  mistaken,  my  friends,  I  am  better 
to-day;  but  none  the  less  I  feel  the  end  drawing  near. 
When  I  am  dead  you  will  all  have  the  sweet  consola¬ 
tion  of  returning  to  Europe.  You  will  see  your  relatives, 
your  friends  there,  while  I  shall  meet  the  brave  in  the 
Elysian  Fields.  I  will  relate  the  last  events  of  my  life 
to  them. 

21st.  I  was  born  in  the  Catholic  faith,  I  wish  to  carry 
out  the  duties  it  imposes  and  to  receive  the  consolation  it 
gives. 

24th.  I  have  written  too  much,  doctor;  I  am  collapsing, 
I  can’t  go  on. 

25th.  (To  M.  Lafitte.)  Monsieur  Lafitte:  I  handed 
you,  in  1815,  as  I  was  leaving  Paris,  a  sum  of  six  millions 
for  which  you  gave  me  a  duplicate  receipt;  I  have  can¬ 
celled  one,  and  I  charge  Count  Montholon  to  present  the 
other  to  you,  in  order  that  you  may  hand  the  said  sum  to 
him  after  my  death. 

28th.  After  my  death,  which  cannot  be  far  off,  I  want 
my  body  to  be  opened;  I  also  want,  I  exact,  that  no  Eng¬ 
lish  doctor  shall  touch  me.  I  further  wish  you  to  take  my 
heart,  place  it  in  spirits  of  wine,  and  take  it  to  my  dear 
t  Marie  Louise  at  Parma.  You  will  tell  her  that  I  loved  her 
i  tenderly,  you  will  relate  to  her  all  you  have  seen,  all  that 
concerns  my  situation  here,  and  my  death. 


508 


THE  CORSICAN 


[1821 


May  2d,  2  a.m.-. 

Steingel!  Desaix!  Massena!  Ah,  victory  is  ours;  go, 
hasten,  press  home  the  charge;  they  are  ours! 

3d,  3  P.  M. : 

You  have  shared  my  exile,  you  will  be  faithful  to  my 
memory,  you  will  do  nothing  to  injure  it. 

5th.  5.30  p.m.: 

.  .  .  head  .  .  .  army  .  .  . 

5.50  P.M.: 


THE  END 


